<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>While the German movement towards higher criticism of the Bible brought modern
			scholarship to the field of scriptural interpretation, it also led many theologians to reject
			some of orthodox Christianity’s foundational beliefs. It became quite fashionable for
			scholars to reject the existence of miracles or the divinity of Jesus, for example. De
			Pressensé considered such views an affront to Christianity. Along with books and essays
			directly rebutting various liberal theologians, de Pressensé published The Early Years
			of Christianity—a history of Christianity that did not immediately discard orthodox
			teachings. Through providing this alternative, de Pressensé sought to revive a less
			skeptical strain of biblical scholarship and interpretation.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory>Charles Scribner &amp; Co., N.Y. (1870)</pubHistory>
			<comments>(tr. by Annie Harwood)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>pressense</authorID>
			<bookID>early</bookID>
			<workID>early</workID>
			<bkgID>early_years_of_christianity_the_apostolic_era_(pressense)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>The Early Years of Christianity: The Apostolic Era.</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author">E. de Pressense</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Pressense, E. de</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2006-02-01</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/pressense/early.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.hang	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.index1	{ margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="index1">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2em" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-2em" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.09%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="1" id="i-Page_1" />
<h4 id="i-p0.1">THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.2">EARLY YEARS</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.3">OF</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.4">CHRISTIANITY.</h1>
<p class="center" id="i-p1">BY E. DE PRESSENSÉ, D.D.,</p>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p2">AUTHOR OF "JESUS CHRIST: HIS TIMES, 
LIFE, AND WORK."</p>
<p class="center" style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p3">TRANSLATED BY ANNIE 
HARWOOD.</p>
<h2 id="i-p3.1">THE APOSTOLIC ERA</h2>
<h3 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p3.2">NEW YORK:<br />
CHARLES SCRIBNER &amp; CO.,</h3>
<h4 id="i-p3.4">654 BROADWAY.<br />
1870.</h4>

<pb n="2" id="i-Page_2" />
<pb n="3" id="i-Page_3" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.11%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Preface to English Edition." progress="0.11%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">PREFACE TO ENGLISH EDITION.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">OF all the topics of the day, none is of graver importance than 
the early history of Christianity, and the foundation of the Church. Every thing 
points inquiry in this direction. A bold criticism claims the right to snatch from 
our hands the documents of this great history, and to scatter them in fragments 
to the winds. It is not enough for us to take refuge in our faith as in an inviolable 
sanctuary; we must establish that faith on solid ground, and produce its original 
titles. Our part is not to linger on the shore, lamenting the constraint which keeps 
us there, but rather to abjure the false dominion of a faith imposed by authority, 
to cross the stormy sea, and plant our feet in the enemy's country, on the much-cultivated 
soil of contemporary criticism. The fact is not to be disguised that science, hostile 
to Christianity, has long ago left the lonely height from which it was once wont 
to bend a pitying eye upon the ignorant masses. No lips take up in our day the cry, 
"<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii.i-p1.1">Odi profanum vulgus</span>;" every one 
feels that such a motto would be the confession of weakness. The law of most democratic 
reform has finally asserted itself in the world of thought; we are governed by

<pb n="4" id="ii.i-Page_4" />the universal suffrage of minds. Therefore science has assumed, in its 
hostility to Christianity, a popular form. It has not contented itself with the 
light, quivering arrows, as piercing as they were brilliant, discharged in such 
rapid flight by the great satirist of the eighteenth century. It has forged other 
weapons; it has transfused into the vulgar tongue the results of criticism; it has 
coined a currency, which circulates from hand to hand, out of those heavy ingots 
which seemed immovable in their ponderosity. While in Germany, Strauss's "Leben 
Jesu" has been read and pondered in cottages and workshops, men in France, unaware 
of the very existence of that famous book, have been initiated into its conclusions. 
M. Renan's "Vie de Jésus"—circulated by thousands of copies—has given a new popularity 
to the results of negative criticism, by casting them into a poetic mold. Thus, 
from day to day, a form of skepticism is being developed which is so much the more 
dangerous because it conceives itself better informed. It is present in the very 
air we breathe; it finds its way into the lightest publications; the novel and the 
journal vie with each other in its diffusion; short review articles, skilled in 
giving grace and piquancy to erudition, furnish it with arguments which appear weighty, 
because they are so in comparison with the. pleasantries of Voltaire. Such a condition 
of things is critical, and calls for grave and special consideration. If those who 
are convinced of the divinity of Christianity slumber on in false and fatal security, 
they must be prepared to pay dearly

<pb n="5" id="ii.i-Page_5" />for their slothfulness; and the Church and mankind—which have need of 
each other—will pay dearly for it also. The voice of skepticism will alone be heard, 
and the sweeping assertions of an unbelief—often more credulous than bigotry—will 
pass for axioms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">There can be no doubt of the ignorance which extensively prevails, 
even among the highly cultivated, as to the nature and origin of Christianity. This 
is the newest of themes, because that which has fallen into deepest oblivion. We 
are persuaded that the best method of defense against the shallow skepticism which 
assails us, and which dismisses, with a scornful smile, documents, the titles of 
which it has never examined, is to retrace the history of primitive Christianity, 
employing all the materials accumulated by the Christian science of our day; for 
it must be well understood among us that there is in truth such a thing as Christian 
science in the nineteenth century. Those who have taken upon themselves, during 
the last few years, to initiate other countries into the scientific movement of 
Germany, have only brought into view one side. The other side deserves a like publicity; 
and as this very subject of the early history of Christianity has been treated with 
a marked predilection by the greatest Christian divines of our age, we are bound, 
in approaching it, to remember their labors, and profit by all the treasures their 
patient researches have amassed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">This subject commends itself to us also from another point of 
view. We are the witnesses of an unparalleled triumph of ecclesiastical authority, 
which

<pb n="6" id="ii.i-Page_6" />takes advantage of all the ground left at its disposal by the general 
indifference. Our century has seen that which would not have been endured by any 
previous age. It has received the gift—fatal or precious—of pushing every principle 
to its ultimate issues. The Roman—I will not say the Catholic—principle achieved 
its most signal victory when a new dogma was proclaimed by a single man. The intoxication 
of success has closed the ears of the Ultramontane party against the protestations—dull 
as yet—of the Christian conscience in the bosom of that very Church, whose rights 
have thus unscrupulously been trodden under foot. The approaching Council, if we 
may judge by the letters of convocation, is about to formulate as dogmas the most 
senseless pretensions of Ultramontanism—the infallibility of the Pope, the temporal 
power, and the negation of liberty of conscience. Discussion would be perfectly 
useless with the heads of this party, who will see nothing, hear nothing, that differs 
from their own opinion, "Let the dead bury their dead," and let us not concern ourselves 
with them, except when they seek to bury us also in the same tomb. But it would 
be a serious mistake to suppose that this intolerant faction has succeeded in overcoming 
all resistance. A formidable crisis has commenced in the history of Catholicism, 
and nothing will check it. Grave questions are proposed; it must be ascertained 
whence the Papacy has derived this vast authority which it has so boldly assumed. 
Let us produce its titles. It is cited before the bar of history. Now or never

<pb n="7" id="ii.i-Page_7" />is the time to listen to that inflexible judge, whose sentence, thanks 
to the discovery of numerous documents, we can hear for ourselves. It is clear what 
interest must attach under these circumstances to an investigation of the history 
of primitive Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">Nor has the subject a lower claim on Protestants. Before them 
also there are serious questions for solution, both in the domain of theology and 
in that of the Church. There is not a single religious party which does not feel 
the need either of confirmation or of transformation. All the Churches, born of 
the great movement of the sixteenth century, are passing through a time of crisis. 
They are all asking themselves, though from various stand-points, whether the Reformation 
does not need to be continued and developed. Aspiration toward the Church of the 
future is becoming more general, more ardent. But for all who admit the divine origin 
of Christianity, the Church of the future has its type and ideal in that great past, 
which goes back not three, but eighteen centuries. To cultivate a growing knowledge 
of this, in order to attain a growing conformity to it, is the task of the Church 
of to-day. This is the path in which it will find liberty and holiness—those two 
attributes so closely linked together, and so necessary to enable the Church to 
rise to the height of its true vocation. In the same direction it must move, in 
order to make that advance in its theology which prudence and necessity alike dictate, 
and which will consist only in an ever-deepening appropriation of apostolic doctrine. 
Thus by a concurrence of circumstances, which reveal

<pb n="8" id="ii.i-Page_8" />the manifest will of God, the attention of our age is directed to the 
question of the origin of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">This great subject we have attempted to treat in the present work, 
going back always for our materials to original documents. It is indeed an enviable 
task to take up the history of the early ages of Christianity, thanks to the abundant 
sources of information now opened, and to the invaluable discoveries of manuscripts 
made during the past few years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">It is our aim to present as full a picture as possible of this 
period, commencing with the apostolic age, which is so little understood, either 
from religious indifference or because of the unintelligent veneration which surrounds 
it with a legendary glory, behind which its types lose all distinctness and originality. 
St. Peter, St. Paul, and St. John appear too often like those fabulous heroes placed 
by tradition on the threshold of the historic age, after whose era history, properly 
so called, begins. We feel the necessity of reconquering, as part of the domain 
of history, this primitive age of the Church. It will thus regain color and life.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">It is not possible in this day, and in view of the recent attacks 
of criticism, to neglect the study of the first century, and to proceed at once 
to that of the second and third. Such a course would leave untouched delicate problems 
which demand a solution. We have placed in notes all that relates to the discussion 
of documents, without which no serious history of the Church would be possible. 
We have

<pb n="9" id="ii.i-Page_9" />endeavored to depict, in its true colors, the great conflict of Christianity 
with the society of the old world, which assailed it—without by persecution, within 
by heresy; and which, though vanquished so signally, avenged itself in a manner 
by the leaven of error which it left within the bosom of the Church. To follow closely 
this triumph and this inner transformation—to watch all the shifting scenes of the 
drama, make the personages live again and speak their own words—to let constant 
streams from the original sources flow throughout the whole course of the narrative, 
so that all religious parties may find exact information in our book, even though 
they differ from our conclusions—such has been our aim. It will be much to have 
contributed any thing, by earnest effort, toward such an end. We confine ourselves 
in this work to the first three centuries of the Church, because the period which 
precedes the great Councils has a peculiar interest. The Church of this early period 
has not yet bowed under the yoke of a mechanical and external unity. Its various 
sections have each a distinct physiognomy, and we can speak of the Church of the 
East and the Church of the West; in short, we are upon the fruitful soil of freedom. 
We may add that this period is also the least known, because the official documents 
are few. In it all the elements of Christian greatness are manifest; in it are also 
present all the germs of error and enslavement which the following age will develop.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p8">Interest in the glorious past of the Church is reviving in our 
day on every hand. Even in a literary

<pb n="10" id="ii.i-Page_10" />point of view, there are few themes more fertile and more attractive. 
For ourselves, while we do not overlook this aspect of our subject, our great desire 
is to bring once more into the full light of day those immortal truths of Christianity, 
of which our age, even while it repudiates them, feels such a mighty need. We have 
observed singular analogies between this our generation and that Roman society which 
concealed so much corruption under a glittering gloss, and so many aspirations after 
the future under the mask of an ill-assured incredulity. Our faith in the divinity 
of Christianity is deep and absolute; it has inspired this book; it has never, however, 
laid any fetters on our freedom of examination. We believe because we have examined; 
and we have been careful, in our historical criticism, to set aside all preconceived 
ideas. We have endeavored to recognize always the sovereign authority of history—that 
is to say, of facts accepted as we find them before they have undergone any transformation 
from the spirit of system. We have faithfully stated the result of our researches 
on all points, ever remembering that our duty here on earth is not to take the mean 
of opinions received in one quarter or another, but to speak out all the truth as 
it appears to us. We may say, further, that we have not brought the paltry prepossessions 
of sectarians into the history of the ancient Church. We have pointed out its errors 
and blemishes, while we have done justice to its pure and primal glory; nor have 
we turned aside from the Church of the Fathers, to seek in some inaccessible

<pb n="11" id="ii.i-Page_11" />hiding-place an unbroken tradition of spotless orthodoxy. In every 
period of its history—the first alone excepted—we find the visible Church in all 
its manifestations far below its own ideal. And yet, while we hold fast out preferences, 
we rejoice to repeat the ancient adage, <i><span lang="LA" id="ii.i-p8.1">Ubi Christus, ibi Ecclesia</span></i>. 
This is no reason, however, why the Church should not aspire to rise higher and 
higher toward its ideal; to realize that is ever increasingly its true idea. May 
it succeed in our day less imperfectly than in the past, and, casting aside all 
human trammels, and the darkness which clings around them, become conformed, both 
in doctrine and organization, to the very apostolic type! Most needful is such preparation 
for the impending conflict. Our highest wish will be fulfilled, if we may contribute 
in some measure to lead the Church back to its origin, as to the fountain of its 
life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9">The reproduction in English of this "History of the Early Years 
of Christianity" is not a mere translation of the French edition, but the presentation 
of that work in a considerably altered form. We have, in the first place, dispensed 
with the long introduction treating of the history of religions prior to Christianity, 
partly because this has already appeared separately in England, and partly because 
a very full résumé is given of it in our book on "The Life, Work, and Times of Jesus 
Christ," to which the present work may be regarded as a sequel. We have, further, 
endeavored to bring the English edition into a smaller compass than the French, 
without

<pb n="12" id="ii.i-Page_12" />curtailing it in any necessary or important branch. By this means we 
have condensed into one volume the whole history of the apostolic age. The next 
volume will comprise all the great conflict of the Church with paganism, and will 
be entitled "The Martyrs and Confessors." We hope to give, in a concluding volume, 
the entire history of Christian thought and doctrine, treating of all that bears 
upon theological and ecclesiastical questions during the same period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p10">The English work will thus have its own special character, and 
will be more concise than the French. By removing some branches from this rather 
overgrown forest, we hope to let in more light.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.i-p11"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p11.1">Edmond de Pressensé</span>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p12"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p12.1">Paris</span>, <i>October</i> 27, 1868.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p13"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.1">Note by the American Publishers.</span>—By the 
above statement it will appear that our author's plan was to embrace the entire 
subject in three volumes. Upon further reflection, however, he has concluded that 
both the requisite fullness of treatment and the proper division of the matter demanded
<span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.2">FOUR VOLUMES</span>; and the publishers, both English and American, 
concur in his proposal. The topics of the <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.3">FOUR VOLUMES</span> will, 
therefore, be as follows: I. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.4">APOSTOLIC ERA</span>. II.
<span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.5">MARTYRS AND APOLOGISTS</span>. III. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.6">DOCTRINE AND 
HERESIES</span>. IV. <span class="sc" id="ii.i-p13.7">THE CHURCH WORSHIP AND CHRISTIAN LIFE</span>. 
The author's expectation is, that the French volume will be ready for the English 
translation in November, which will be forthwith followed by its issue from our 
press.</p>

<pb n="13" id="ii.i-Page_13" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Introduction to the American Edition." progress="1.76%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="ii.iii">
<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION</h2>
<h3 id="ii.ii-p0.2">TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">THE name of <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p1.1">De Pressensé</span>, the eminent 
leader of evangelical Protestantism in France, is favorably known in England and 
America by his published works, especially his "Life of Christ," and his "Religion 
and the Reign of Terror." By his clear maintenance of Christian truth, his ripe 
scholarship, his fresh and pictorial style, and the tone of modern liberality that 
pervades his firm conservatism in behalf of fundamental verities, he has placed 
himself in the highest rank of modern defenders of the primitive Christian faith. 
Had he, like Renan, the advantage of the <i>zest of opposition</i> to ancient opinions, 
and of a factitious originality, arising from an unrestrained liberty of shaping, 
coloring, and grouping the facts and characters of history to his own fancy, Pressensé 
could bring to the work an insight not less clear, and a style not less vivid. But 
he holds himself solemnly bound to <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p1.2">TRUTH</span> alone, whether 
that truth be marvelous and picturesque, or commonplace and brown. Yet truth, like 
wisdom, is justified of her children. She is infinitely valuable for her own sake; 
she is often capable of an ever-varying freshness as viewed by successive ages; 
and the truths which Pressensé unfolds must forever possess for the earnest spirit 
an unsurpassable interest and an eternal youth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">While maintaining evangelical truth in its true spirit, Pressensé, 
with a genuine Protestant freedom, expresses individual views from which many devout 
Christians dissent, and in regard to which the publishers are not to be held as 
expressing opinions. He adopts, for instance the view of Van Oosterzee and others 
in regard to the divine nature of Christ, modifies the Anselmian theory of the atonement, 
and strenuously maintains immersion to be the sole mode of New Testament baptism. 
Some of the views furnish grounds even for

<pb n="14" id="ii.ii-Page_14" />denominational differences; but Pressensé speaks from that elevated 
stand-point which may induce even those who differ from him to give him a liberal 
hearing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">We may add, that this is the only edition issued from the press 
in this country, and that it is printed by agreement with an English publishing 
house, under the proper arrangements with the author and translator.</p>
<pb n="15" id="ii.ii-Page_15" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Contents" progress="2.00%" id="ii.iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iii">

<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">CONTENTS.</h2>
<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p1">First Century—Book First.</p>
<h3 id="ii.iii-p1.1">FIRST PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE, FROM PENTECOST TO THE COUNCIL OF JERUSALEM.—A.D. 
30-50.</h3>
<table border="0" style="margin-top:9pt; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.iii-p1.2">
	<colgroup id="ii.iii-p1.3">
		<col style="width:90%" id="ii.iii-p1.4" />
		<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.iii-p1.5" />
	</colgroup>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p1.6">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p1.7">CHAPTER I.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p1.8">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p1.9">COMMENCEMENT OF THE 
		CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p1.10">
		<td id="ii.iii-p1.11">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2"><i>Character of the Church—Special character of the Apostolic 
		Church—Periods of its history</i></p></td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p2.1">23</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p2.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p2.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3">§ I. Actual foundation of the Church on the Day of Pentecost—Its 
		First Mission and First Persecution—Miracle of Pentecost—Character and Office 
		of St. Peter—His reputed Primacy—Success of the First Mission—First Persecution</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p3.1">28</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p3.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p3.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">§ II. The Teaching and First Constitution of the Church 
		at Jerusalem—Attacks made upon the young Church—First apology of Christianity—the 
		Miracles—Scriptural evidence—Appeal to the conscience—Doctrine of the Primitive 
		Church—Ecclesiastical organization—Nature of the Apostolate—Conditions of 
		admission into the Church—Worship of the Primitive Church—General character 
		of this period</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p4.1">42</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p4.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p4.3">CHAPTER II.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p4.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p4.5">FIRST INTERNAL CONFLICT, 
		AND FIRST EXTENSION OF THE CHURCH BEYOND JERUSALEM.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p4.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p4.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5">§ I. The Seven Deacons of the Church at Jerusalem—Stephen—First 
		Debate in the Church—The Primitive Diaconate—Stephen the precursor of St. 
		Paul—Accusation brought against Stephen—His speech—His martyrdom—Saul of 
		Tarsus, the witness of his noble death</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p5.1">54</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p5.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p5.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p6">§ II. The Dispersion of the Christians—The Gospel in Samaria—Simon 
		Magus—Philip and the Eunuch—Philip at Samaria

<pb n="16" id="ii.iii-Page_16" />—Hatred of the Jews to the Samaritans—Dositheus—Simon Magus—His influence 
		in Samaria—His doctrine, according to the "Philosophoumena"—Effect of Philip's 
		preaching—The Apostles at Samaria—Simon desires to purchase the Holy Ghost—Consequences 
		of the Mission in Samaria—Conversion of the Ethiopian Eunuch</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p6.1">64</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p6.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p6.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p7">III. Foundation of the Church at Antioch, and Conversion 
		of the Centurion Cornelius—The Church of Antioch founded by simple Evangelists—Peter 
		and Cornelius.</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p7.1">75</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p7.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p7.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p8">IV. The Church at Jerusalem at the time of the First Mission 
		beyond Judæa—The Christians at Jerusalem still Judaizing —Discussion between 
		them and Peter—Creation of the office of Elders—The Elders of the Synagogue—Their 
		equality—The Elders of the Church are also equal among themselves—Martyrdom 
		of James, the son of Zebedee—Imprisonment of Peter—Death of Herod—Part taken 
		by James, the Lord's brother—Importance of the Church at Jerusalem</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p8.1">82</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p8.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p8.3">CHAPTER III.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p8.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p8.5">CONVERSION OF PAUL. 
		HIS FIRST MISSION.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p8.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p8.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p9">§ I. Saul of Tarsus—His Preparation and Conversion—His 
		Preparation—Saul at Tarsus—He goes to Jerusalem—Is a disciple of Gamaliel—His 
		sincerity—His zeal for the Law—His moral malady—His contact with Stephen—Saul 
		the persecutor—Journey to Damascus—He is overthrown by the way—The three 
		days at Damascus—Saul in Arabia—Return to Jerusalem—Saul at Antioch I Character 
		of the Apostolate of St. Paul</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p9.1">95</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p9.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p9.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p10">§ II. St. Paul's first Journey—His first Companions—Conversion 
		of Sergius Paulus—Paul at Antioch in Pisidia—His Sermon—Obduracy of the 
		Jews—Paul and Barnabas at Lystra—Paul is stoned—Return of Paul</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p10.1">116</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p10.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p10.3">CHAPTER IV.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p10.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p10.5">THE TWO CONFERENCES 
		AT JERUSALEM, AND THE DISPUTE AT ANTIOCH.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p10.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p10.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p11">§ I. The Two Conferences—Origin of Polemics—Difficulties 
		in the Church at Antioch—The Private Conference—The Public Conference—Speech 
		of Peter—Speech of Paul—Speech of James —Decisions of the Conference—It 
		concludes with a Compromise</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p11.1">125</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p11.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p11.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p12">§ II. Dispute at Antioch</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p12.1">138</td>
	</tr>
</table>

<pb n="17" id="ii.iii-Page_17" />
<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p13">First Century—Book Second.</p>
<p id="ii.iii-p14" />
<h3 id="ii.iii-p14.1">SECOND PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.—THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH UP TO THE DEATH OF 
ST. PAUL, FROM A.D. 50 TO 65.</h3>
<table border="0" style="margin-top:9pt; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.iii-p14.2">
	<colgroup id="ii.iii-p14.3">
		<col style="width:90%" id="ii.iii-p14.4" />
		<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.iii-p14.5" />
	</colgroup>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.6">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p14.7">CHAPTER I.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.8">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p14.9">MISSIONS OF THE CHURCH 
		UP TO THE CAPTIVITY OF ST. PAUL.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p14.10">
		<td id="ii.iii-p14.11">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p15">§ I. Second Missionary Journey of St. Paul—Paul the type 
		of the Missionary—He separates from Barnabas and takes Timothy—Epaphras 
		founds the Church at Ephesus—The Gospel carried to the Galatians—He passes 
		from the East to the West—Foundation of the Philippian Church—Paul and Silas 
		in Prison—Conversion of the Jailer—Paul at Thessalonica—Success and Persecutions—Paul 
		at Athens—The Altar of the Unknown God—Discourse of the Apostle on the Areopagus—Paul 
		at Corinth—Corruption of that City—A Church founded there—Paul there writes 
		the Two Epistles to the Thessalonians—His vow —He goes to Ephesus—Conversion 
		of Apollos</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p15.1">143</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p15.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p15.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p16">§ II. Third Missionary Journey of St. Paul—Sojourn of 
		Paul at Ephesus, then the focus of the Religions of the East—He there writes 
		the Epistle to the Galatians—There he meets with Disciples of John the Baptist, 
		and Jewish exorcists—Effects of his preaching—Voyage of Paul to Crete and 
		Corinth—The Epistle to Titus, and the first Epistle to Timothy, written 
		during this journey—Return to Ephesus—First Epistle to the Corinthians—Tumult 
		raised against Paul—Second Journey into Macedonia—Second Epistle to the 
		Corinthians—Presentiments of Captivity and Death—Return Journey to Jerusalem—Paul 
		at Troas—His farewell at Miletus to the Elders from Ephesus—Paul at Cæsarea 
		Prophecy of Agabus—Arrival at Jerusalem—Paul is arrested in the Temple—His 
		Speech and Imprisonment</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p16.1">169</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p16.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p16.3">CHAPTER II.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p16.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p16.5">MISSIONS AND PERSECUTIONS 
		OF THE CHURCH FROM THE CAPTIVITY OF ST. PAUL TO HIS DEATH AND THAT OF ST. 
		PETER.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p16.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p16.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p17">§ I. Various phases of the Captivity of Paul—Paul before 
		the Sanhedrim—He is transferred to Cæsarea—He appears before Felix —Mildness 
		of his Captivity—He writes the Epistles to the Ephesians, Colossians, and 
		to Philemon—Festus takes the place of Felix—Paul appears to the Emperor—He 
		appears before Festus

<pb n="18" id="ii.iii-Page_18" />and Agrippa—Arrival of Paul at Rome—He enjoys a measure of freedom 
		—He preaches the Gospel to the Jews, and to his Jailers —He writes the Epistle 
		to the Philippians—He appears before Nero—The Second Epistle to Timothy 
		is Paul's Testament—General character of the Apostle's Missions to the Gentiles</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p17.1">189</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p17.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p17.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p18">§ II. Missions of the other Apostles during this period—James 
		continues to reside at Jerusalem—Jude in Phrygia—Missions of Andrew, Philip, 
		Matthew, Bartholomew, Matthias, Simon, Zelotes, Judas Thaddeus, and Thomas—Peter 
		at Babylon—His letter to the Christians in Asia Minor—He goes to Rome—Was 
		never a Bishop—Mark founds the Church of Alexandria</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p18.1">204</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p18.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p18.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p19">§ III. Method of Primitive Evangelization—Origin of the 
		First Three Gospels—The Primitive Church not concerned with the writing 
		of Books—The Living Word preferred to the Written—No Primitive Official 
		Gospel—The memory of Christ living in the Church—The part of Christian experience 
		in memorizing the great facts of Salvation—Written records—Apocryphal and 
		Synoptical Gospels—Superiority of the latter—Their origin—They bear the 
		seal of Inspiration—Living character of this Inspiration</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p19.1">216</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p19.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p19.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p20">§ IV. The First Roman Persecution of Christianity—Persecution 
		in Judæa—Death of James, the brother of the Lord—The Religious Constitution 
		of Society in the Ancient World conducive to Persecution—Ancient Religions, 
		State Religions—Special circumstances which render Persecution inevitable—Foreign 
		Religions regarded with suspicion by the Cæsars—The Church confounded with 
		the Synagogue—The holiness of Christians hateful to the Pagans—Calumnies 
		against Christianity—Rapid growth of the Church of Rome—Persecution popular—Part 
		of Nero in this Persecution—Martyrdom of St. Paul and St. Peter—Martyrdom 
		of James, the brother of the Lord, at Jerusalem</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p20.1">220</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p20.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p20.3">CHAPTER III.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p20.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p20.5">VARIOUS FORMS OF CHRISTIAN 
		DOCTRINE IN THE SECOND PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p20.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p20.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p21">§ I. Fundamental Unity in Diversity—Refutation of the 
		system of Baur—Unity prevails over Diversity—Three great types of doctrine 
		appear at this period</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p21.1">233</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p21.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p21.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p22">§ II. Doctrine of James—His characteristic idea is the 
		permanence of moral obligation under the new covenant —Faith joined with 
		Works—Love is pre-eminently the Work—The nature of Pardon clearly expressed—The 
		Gospel History constantly presupposed—Moral importance of the Epistle of 
		James</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p22.1">241</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p22.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p22.3"><pb n="19" id="ii.iii-Page_19" />
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p23">III. Doctrinal Type of Peter—The First Two Gospels—The 
		Gospel is to Peter, first of all, the fulfillment of Prophecy—Comforting 
		view opened of the abode of the Dead—The Gospel of Mark recalls the type 
		of Peter—That of Matthew represents the doctrine of Peter and James</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p23.1">247</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p23.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p23.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p24">§ IV. Doctrine of St. Paul—Polemical character of his 
		teaching—The essential feature of Paul's doctrine is the agreement of the 
		Religious and Moral Elements—The first idea in his Theology is the idea 
		of Justice—Justice the principle of all religion—The Fall a violation by 
		the Creature of the Laws of Eternal Justice—Universality of the Condemnation—Various 
		elements in fallen Man—The Body not the principle of Evil—Sin is a Transgression—The 
		decree of Salvation a free act of Grace—It is not the Predestination of 
		Augustine or of Calvin—Chapter ix of the Epistle to the Romans—Preparation 
		for Salvation—Preparation in Judaism—The Patriarchal age—The Law a Schoolmaster 
		to bring to Christ—Preparation in Paganism—Redemption—Nature of the Redeemer—Divinity 
		and Subordination of the Son of God—His Humanity—He is the second Adam—Work 
		of the Redeemer—Redemption is primarily an act of Obedience—Obedience in 
		Suffering—The Death of Christ is a Free Sacrifice—The theory of Anselm is 
		not to be found in St. Paul—Jesus Christ, raised from the Dead, sends the 
		Holy Spirit—Appropriation of Salvation—Faith, a real Union with Jesus Christ—Justification 
		and Sanctification—Close relation between the two—The Church—Kingdom of 
		Good opposed to Kingdom of Evil—Future of the World and the Church—Judgment, 
		Resurrection—Groaning of the Creation after Redemption—Connection of the 
		two Covenants—The Law of the Letter and of the Spirit—Apology of St. Paul—His 
		doctrine reproduces the Teaching of Jesus Christ</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p24.1">254</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p24.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p24.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p25">§ V. God spared not his own Son, but delivered him up 
		for all</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p25.1">271</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p25.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p25.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p26">§ VI. The Gospel of Luke and the Epistle to the Hebrews—The 
		gospel of Luke reproduces the doctrinal type of Paul—The same is the case 
		with the Epistle to the Hebrews, which adds the allegorical element ot the 
		Alexandrine school</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p26.1">292</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p26.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p26.3">CHAPTER IV.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p26.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p26.5">THE STATE OF THE CHURCHES 
		DURING THIS PERIOD. FIRST SYMPTOMS OF HERESY.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p26.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p26.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p27">§ I. Judaizing tendency in the Churches of Palestine, 
		Galatia, Macedonia, Achaia, and Italy—History of the Church at Jerusalem—Judæo-Christianity 
		is there at first kept within bounds—It

<pb n="20" id="ii.iii-Page_20" />becomes more decided after death of James—Melancholy condition of the 
		other Churches of Palestine—Judaizing reaction in Palestine—False teachers 
		there combat the influence of Paul—Church of that Country returns to St. 
		Paul—False Teachers at Philippi—Millenarian views at Thessalonica—Church 
		at Rome —Converts from Paganism are there the most numerous—Church of Corinth—Four 
		Parties—Defeat of Judæo-Christianity</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p27.1">299</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p27.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p27.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p28">§ II. Dualistic heresies in Crete, Colosse, and Ephesus—Heresy 
		of Simon Magus, according to the "Philosophoumena"—Heresies of Colosse, 
		Ephesus, and the Isle of Crete—Ascetic Dualism—Abuse of the Scriptures—Medley 
		of Judaism and Orientalism—Grievous consequences of these errors on the 
		Christian life</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p28.1">317</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p28.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p28.3">CHAPTER V.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p28.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p28.5">CONSTITUTION OF THE 
		CHURCHES DURING THIS PERIOD.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p28.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p28.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p29">§ I. General Principles of Ecclesiastical Organization—Distinction 
		between the Church Visible and the Church Invisible—No "Mother Church"—No 
		Representative Assemblies—No Center of Unity—Unity of Churches entirely 
		Moral—The Church is the Company of Christians—Is entered by Individual Adherence</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p29.1">331</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p29.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p29.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p30">§ II. Gifts and offices—Gift of Tongues—Gifts of Prophecy 
		and Healing—Gift of Teaching exercised by all Christians—Power of the Keys 
		belongs to them—No Clerical Consecration of the Sacraments—Priesthood universal—Identity 
		of Elders and Bishops—Only one category of Elders—Ministry of the Word not 
		placed by itself—Maintenance of the Elders—The Deacon—Deaconesses—All Offices 
		filled by Election—Imposition of Hands is not Ordination—Offices are Ministries</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p30.1">338</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p30.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p30.3">CHAPTER VI.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p30.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p30.5">WORSHIP AND THE CHRISTIAN 
		LIFE.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p30.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p30.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p31">§ I. Christian Worship during this period—Spirituality 
		of the New Worship: no Priesthood; no Temples; no Holy Days—Sunday not the 
		Sabbath—Acts of Worship—Teaching—Old Testament still the Holy Book—Faithfulness 
		in Teaching required Prayer—Thanksgiving—Song—Sacraments—Baptism linked 
		to Faith; has no connection with Circumcision; not administered to Children—The 
		Communion: Mode of celebration—Ecclesiastical Discipline—Apostolic Age knew 
		no other Sacraments than Baptism and Lord's Supper—Anointing with Oil—Burial 
		of the Dead</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p31.1">361</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p31.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p31.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p32">§ II. Christian Life—Primitive Christianity cannot act 
		directly in all the domains which it is to subdue in course of time—No

<pb n="21" id="ii.iii-Page_21" />Opposition between Church and State—The two Institutions unfit to be 
		Separated—No Opposition between Christianity and Art—Creation of a Ideal 
		by the Gospel—Characteristics of Individual Piety —Manual Labor Ennobled—Asceticism—Christian 
		Family —Christianity and Slavery—Latter is morally Abolished—Charity Born 
		upon Earth with Christianity—Relation of Christians to the World—Power of 
		the Holiness of the First Christians</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p32.1">381</td>
	</tr>
</table>
<p class="center" id="ii.iii-p33">First Century—Book Third.</p>
<h3 id="ii.iii-p33.1">PERIOD OF ST. JOHN, OR CLOSE OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.</h3>
<table border="0" style="margin-top:9pt; margin-left:5%; font-size:medium" id="ii.iii-p33.2">
	<colgroup id="ii.iii-p33.3">
		<col style="width:90%" id="ii.iii-p33.4" />
		<col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii.iii-p33.5" />
	</colgroup>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p33.6">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p33.7">CHAPTER I.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p33.8">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p33.9">THE FALL OF JERUSALEM 
		AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p33.10">
		<td id="ii.iii-p33.11">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p34">§ I. Destruction of the Holy City—Roman Tyranny in Judæa 
		—First Revolt—Commencement of the Siege—Forebodings of the Divine Chastisement—The 
		Three Factions—Growing Horror of the Siege —Taking of the City—Burning of 
		the Temple</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p34.1">399</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p34.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p34.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p35">§ II. Consequences to the Church of the Destruction of 
		the Temple—Enlargement of Prophetic Views—Need of a Fixed Organization—No 
		Second Council at Jerusalem—The Synagogue formally Excommunicates the Church—Origin 
		of Ebionitism</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p35.1">406</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p35.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p35.3">CHAPTER II.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p35.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p35.5">ST. JOHN, THE APOSTLE 
		AND PROPHET.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p35.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p35.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p36">§ I. Life of St. John—Tardiness of the Influence of St. 
		John explained by the Nature of his Gifts and Mission—Conversion and Growth 
		of John—He Ripens in Obscurity—John at Ephesus —He writes the Revelation 
		before the Gospel—Fourth Gospel and the Epistles of John—Last Years of the 
		Apostle</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p36.1">415</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p36.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p36.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p37">§ II. John, the Prophet of the new Covenant—The Revelation—The 
		same Doctrine in the Gospel and Revelation—General Point of View of the 
		Book of Revelation—Future represented through the medium of Contemporary 
		History—Plan of the Book—Arrangement of the Apocalypse—It proceeds on the 
		same Plan as the Prophecy of Jesus Christ, Matt. xxiv —Prediction of the 
		Fall of Rome—Conflict of the Church with Heresy—Fall of Rome typifies the 
		End of the World—Nero the Symbol of Antichrist—Final Triumph of the Church—The 
		End—Prophecy advances with History</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p37.1">430</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p37.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p37.3"><pb n="22" id="ii.iii-Page_22" />CHAPTER III.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p37.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p37.5">THE DOCTRINE OF ST. 
		JOHN.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p37.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p37.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p38">§ I. Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—God is Love—The Son, 
		the Eternal object of the Divine Love—Subordination of the Son to the Father—The 
		Holy Spirit</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p38.1">443</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p38.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p38.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p39">§ II. The Word and the World—Part taken by the Word in 
		Creation—Relation between Man and the Word—The Fall—Sin, the Violation of 
		Law—The Fall is not Absolute</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p39.1">447</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p39.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p39.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p40">§ III. The Word and Redemption—Preparatory Work of the 
		Word—The Attraction of the Father—The Incarnation—Redemption—The Invisible 
		Christ</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p40.1">450</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p40.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p40.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p41">§ IV. The Word in the Christian and in the Church until 
		the end of time—Appropriation of Salvation—Grace—Faith: justifying and sanctifying—The 
		Future of the Church</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p41.1">458</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p41.2">
		<th colspan="2" id="ii.iii-p41.3">CHAPTER IV.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p41.4">
		<th colspan="2" style="height:24pt; font-size:small" id="ii.iii-p41.5">THE CHURCHES IN THE 
		TIME OF ST. JOHN.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p41.6">
		<td id="ii.iii-p41.7">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p42">§ I. External Condition—Persecution under Domitian</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p42.1">464</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p42.2">
		<td id="ii.iii-p42.3">
		<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p43">§ II. Internal Condition of the Churches—Heresies—Church 
		Organization—State of the Churches—Diminution of Piety—Heresy—Commencement 
		of Docetism—The Nicolaitans—Cerinthus—Ecclesiastical Organization—John not 
		the Founder of Episcopacy—Worship—Celebration of the Feasts—The Sabbath 
		—The Passover—End of the Apostolic Age</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.1">468</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.2">
		<th colspan="2" style="line-height:36pt" id="ii.iii-p43.3">NOTES.</th>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.4">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.5">Note A. Literature of the Subject</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.6">481</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.7">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.8">Note B. The Chronology of the Acts</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.9">484</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.10">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.11">Note C. Principal Source of the History of the Primitive Church</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.12">486</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.13">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.14">Note D. The Miracle of Pentecost</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.15">489</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.16">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.17">Note E. The Council of Jerusalem</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.18">490</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.19">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.20">Note F. The Supposed Second Captivityof St. Paul</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.21">492</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.22">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.23">Note G. The Epistle of St. Paul</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.24">495</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.25">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.26">Note H. The Epistles of James and Jude</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.27">496</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.28">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.29">Note I. The Second Epistle of Peter</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.30">497</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.31">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.32">Note J. The Authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.33">498</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.34">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.35">Note K. Diversity of views on Theology of the Apostolic Age</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.36">499</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.37">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.38">Note L. The Authenticity and the Date of the Apocalypse</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.39">500</td>
	</tr>
	<tr id="ii.iii-p43.40">
		<td id="ii.iii-p43.41">
		<p class="index1" id="ii.iii-p44">Note M. The Authenticity of the Fourth Gospel and of the 
		Epistles of St. John</p>
		</td>
		<td id="ii.iii-p44.1">509</td>
	</tr>
</table>
<pb n="23" id="ii.iii-Page_23" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Early Years of the Christian Church." progress="3.84%" id="iii" prev="ii.iii" next="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">EARLY YEARS</h2>
<h4 id="iii-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h1 id="iii-p0.3">CHRISTIAN CHURCH.<note n="1" id="iii-p0.4">See Note A, at the end of the volume, on the works of 
reference.</note></h1>

      <div2 title="Book First. The First Period of the Apostolic Age, from Pentecost to the Council of Jerusalem, A.D. 30-50." progress="3.85%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.i.i">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">BOOK FIRST.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.i-p0.2">THE FIRST PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE, FROM PENTECOST TO THE COUNCIL OF JERUSALEM, 
A. D. 30-50.See Note B, on the Chronology of the Acts.</h3>

        <div3 title="Chapter I. Commencement of the Christian Church." progress="3.86%" id="iii.i.i" prev="iii.i" next="iii.i.i.i">
<h3 id="iii.i.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.i.i-p0.2">COMMENCEMENT OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.<note n="2" id="iii.i.i-p0.3">See Note C, on the principal source 
of the history of the Apostolic Age.</note></h4>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p1">JESUS CHRIST came to restore the kingdom of God upon earth. He 
came not simply to offer salvation to every individual man. It was his design to 
found a holy community, from which, as from a new humanity reconstituted by him, 
filled with his Spirit and living by his life, the Gospel should go forth into all 
the world. The holy community thus founded is the Christian Church. It differs from 
all the religious institutions which preceded it. It is not limited, like the Jewish 
theocracy, to one special nation; it is not bounded by the frontiers of any 
<pb n="24" id="iii.i.i-Page_24" />land. It forms the kingdom which is not of this world, and which is 
destined to triumph over all the powers of earth leagued against it. Placed beyond 
the external conditions of Judaism, the Church is primarily a moral and spiritual 
fact, the character of which is essentially supernatural. Born of a miracle, by 
a miracle it lives. Founded upon the great miracle of redemption, it grows and is 
perpetuated by the ever-repeated miracle of conversion. It is entered, not by the 
natural way of birth, but by the supernatural way of the new birth. Resting upon 
free convictions, the Church—the holy community of souls—wins them one by one, and 
conquers them in a hard struggle with the world and with themselves; it requires 
from each one an adherence, which implies the sacrifice of the will. It makes the 
most powerful appeal to the individual, just because it addresses itself to all 
the race. The Church, resting on no national or theocratic basis, must gather its 
adherents simply by individual conviction, and such a basis alone corresponds with 
the breadth of Christianity, because it alone places the Church beyond the narrow 
bounds of nationalities and of territorial circumscription. In truth, setting aside 
in man the contingent of race and distinctions of birth, all that remains is the 
moral personality, the individual soul to be brought into direct contact with God. 
Individuality is therefore the widest conceivable basis for a religious community. 
When Jesus Christ sent forth to the conquest of the world the few disciples whom 
he had gathered around him, and who formed the nucleus of the Church, he by that 
act abrogated the old theocratic distinctions, and implicitly founded

<pb n="25" id="iii.i.i-Page_25" />the new community, in which there is neither Jew nor Greek, circumcision 
nor uncircumcision.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p2">Strange conquerors, we must own, are these Galilean fishermen, 
without repute, without learning, the poorest of the poor, sent forth in their simplicity 
into the midst of a state of society in which dazzling splendor is combined with 
a power hitherto irresistible. Brute force will be let loose upon them, and they 
have neither might nor right to meet force with force; their weapons are to be of 
the Spirit only. Reviled and persecuted, they must offer no other resistance than 
the fortitude of their patience and the vigor of their faith; for let them at all 
avenge themselves on their adversaries, and they will do themselves irremediable 
wrong by dishonoring and striking a death-blow to their own principle. They are 
not suffered for one moment to forget that their strength comes from that higher 
and invisible world, of which they are the representatives upon earth, and which 
is at once their fatherland and their goal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p3">The Christian Church has a double vocation. It is called first 
to assimilate to itself more and more closely the teaching and the life of its divine 
Founder, to be joined to him by tender and sacred bonds, to grow in knowledge, in 
charity, in holiness. It is then to carry every-where the light and flame thus kindled 
and fed in the sanctuary of the soul, so that it may illuminate and vivify the world. 
To purify itself within, and to extend itself without, such is the twofold task 
of the Church, and the ages are given for its fulfillment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p4">There is, however, one period of its history which claims to be 
distinguished from the rest—namely,

<pb n="26" id="iii.i.i-Page_26" />the apostolic age. Its peculiar mission was to preserve to the world 
the living memory of Christ. The primitive Church is of necessity the medium between 
us and him; through it alone can we know him; it is to us as the channel which conveys 
the water from the fountain. It is endowed, therefore, with the gifts necessary 
for the fulfillment of this mission. Of these gifts two especially are peculiar 
to it. It is the Church of the apostolate, and the Church of inspiration. On the 
one hand, it is the direct witness of Christ; on the other, it has received the 
Spirit of God in extraordinary measure, to enable it to lay a solid foundation upon 
which the Church of all ages may be built up. Our task is to study closely these 
two great facts of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p5">We say at once, that neither by the apostolate nor by inspiration 
was the primitive Church spared the salutary labor of the assimilation of the truth. 
It is a grave mistake to suppose that a definite constitution was given to the Church 
from its very commencement, by decrees promulgated by the Apostles, and that it 
was at once lifted on the wings of inspiration to the luminous height from which, 
subsequently, the eye of a St. Paul and a St. John surveyed the whole extent of 
the Gospel revelation. Many conflicts, many dissensions, many lessons of experience 
were to precede and to prepare this closing period of the apostolic age, which was 
the result and crown of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p6">The revelations of the Old and New Testament were always given 
progressively, because it was the will of God to establish a real harmony between 
the truths which he communicated and the soul by which

<pb n="27" id="iii.i.i-Page_27" />they were received. This inward, penetrating, progressive action of 
the Divine Spirit, reaching its ends without doing any violence to human nature, 
is far more beautiful than any sudden and irresistible operation. Between the two 
methods there is all the' difference between grace and magic. Every one who admits 
that the ideal of the new covenant shines forth resplendent in the person of the 
God-Man, must equally admit that the complete blending of the human with the divine 
element is the great consummation of the Gospel design. This, which is to be the 
aim of every age, finds its first perfect realization in the age of the Apostles. 
Their era, therefore, may be regarded as having furnished, as it were, the theme 
of the history of the Church; for that history is but a free and vigorous development 
of the great results gained in the first century. The first subject, then, for our 
consideration, is this normal and ideal union of the human and the divine element 
in the life of the primitive Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p7">We shall divide its history into three periods, each of these 
designated by the name of the apostle who exercised the greatest influence upon 
it. We have thus the period of St. Peter, that of St. Paul, and that of St. John.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i-p8">In the first, the divine element predominates almost to the exclusion 
of the human, which is, in comparison, reduced to passivity. This is the period 
of the purely supernatural; it follows the first outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
and precedes the great internal deliberations in the Church. In the second and third, 
the human element is more apparent, though always controlled and purified by the 
divine: great

<pb n="28" id="iii.i.i-Page_28" />questions are stated and debated, Church organization begins, doctrine 
becomes more defined, and if miracles are still many, they are less abundant than 
before. The latter fact, so far from implying any inferiority in the closing periods 
of the apostolic age, seems to us to mark a real superiority. For in truth, when 
the supernatural element is so infused into human nature that it animates it, as 
the soul the body, it may be said that the union between God and man is fully realized, 
and the most glorious results of redemption achieved.</p>

          <div4 title="§ I. Actual Foundation of the Church on the Day of Pentecost. Its First Mission and First Persecution" progress="4.71%" id="iii.i.i.i" prev="iii.i.i" next="iii.i.i.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p1">§ I. <i>Actual Foundation of the Church on the Day of Pentecost. 
Its First Mission and First Persecution</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p2">Fifty days after the resurrection of Jesus Christ, during the 
celebration at Jerusalem of the Feast of Pentecost, which was the feast of the ingathering,<note n="3" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.1">Pentecost 
was spoken of in the time of Josephus as the feast of the great assembly. ("Ant.," 
iii, 10, 6.) According to Jewish tradition, Pentecost was the anniversary of the 
promulgation of the Jewish law.</note> the Holy Spirit came down upon the apostles 
and disciples, assembled to the number of a hundred and twenty in an upper chamber. 
Some representatives of the sacerdotal theory—always disposed to confine the Spirit 
of God to his sanctuaries—have maintained that this place, consecrated by so glorious 
an event, formed a part of the large attached buildings of the Temple at Jerusalem.<note n="4" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.2">Thiersch, 
"Die Kirche in dem Apostolischen Zeitalter," p. 66.</note> But this is an entirely 
gratuitous hypothesis, of which the text bears no trace. The Holy Spirit breathes 
where he will, and does not suffer himself to be restricted to any  

<pb n="29" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_29" />religious institution. The Pentecostal miracle was, moreover, the inauguration 
of the glorious era foretold by Jesus Christ, when adoration should be no longer 
associated with certain sacred edifices, but when the whole world should become 
again the temple of God. We must carefully distinguish, in this miracle, the religious 
fact from the attendant circumstances and figurative symbols. The "mighty rushing 
wind," the tongues like as of fire, which rest upon the Apostles' heads, are sublime 
types of the inward miracle: the wind symbolizes the invisible action and sovereign 
freedom of the Divine Spirit, (<scripRef passage="John 3:8" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.3" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8">John iii, 8</scripRef>;) 
the fire its purifying virtue, (<scripRef passage="Isaiah 6:6,7" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.4" parsed="|Isa|6|6|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.6-Isa.6.7">Isaiah vi, 6, 7</scripRef>;) 
and the form under which this fire appeared suggests its chief mode of operation 
in the moral world. Speech is, in truth, as has been well said, a divine eloquence 
which sways human freedom. Speech is the noblest medium between the Creator and 
the creature; as between the creatures themselves, by it the Gospel is to fight 
and conquer. We fully admit the marvelous character of that scene in the upper chamber 
at Jerusalem. The sovereign God, who rules in the world of nature no less than in 
the world of spirit and of grace, has undoubtedly the right to borrow from the former 
effective symbols to set forth to the eye the great facts of the latter. "He maketh 
the winds his angels, and the flames of fire his ministers." <scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:7" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.5" parsed="|Heb|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.7">
Heb. i, 7</scripRef>. We must rise at once, however, from the sign to the thing 
signified. In this, as in every other instance, the miracle belongs essentially 
to the moral and invisible world. It is wrought in the hearts of the disciples, 
who, according to the testimony of sacred history, "were all filled with the Holy

<pb n="30" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_30" />Ghost." <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.6" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts ii, 4</scripRef>. They had 
already received it in a measure, but they were not entirely filled with it till 
then. All the barriers between earth and heaven were removed. The fullness of God 
could now fill the human soul; by the Holy Spirit God himself could henceforth inhabit 
this living sanctuary, and the promise of the spiritual return of Christ was abundantly 
realized. Until this time, the young Church might be compared to a ship ready to 
depart, its sails spread for the wind. The breath from on high now blows upon it; 
it is no longer an inert mass, it is an animated body; it may set forth on its flight 
over all seas, and be they stormy or calm, it shall be ever advancing toward its 
appointed haven. This first outpouring of the Spirit of God was not restricted to 
the Apostles, for the sacred writer declares that all who were in the upper chamber 
were filled with it. Nor was it a simple illumination of the understanding: the 
Holy Ghost was first and most sensibly shed abroad in the <i>hearts</i> of the primitive 
Christians. His influence went down at once to the very center of their moral and 
religious life, that it might assimilate to itself one by one all their faculties. 
But this assimilation was not realized in a moment. They did not in one brief instant 
acquire all knowledge. That which they already knew was quickened, while the Spirit 
went on day by day to enrich them with understanding, and to "lead them into all 
truth." <scripRef passage="John 16:13" id="iii.i.i.i-p2.7" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13">John xvi, 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p3">His presence in their midst was marked by one miracle more extraordinary 
than those which had preceded it. The disciples began to speak in unknown tongues. 
This miracle, which, with some

<pb n="31" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_31" />modifications, is repeated several times in the apostolic age, was 
in harmony with the essential character of this period, which we have called the 
period of the purely supernatural. The human element seems to pale and succumb in 
its first contact with the divine. The Spirit of God, on its descent from heaven, 
finds human language a vessel too small to contain it. The ordinary forms of speech 
are broken through; a language which is beyond all known forms takes the place of 
ordinary words. It is the burning, mysterious tongue of ecstasy. Thus we regard 
those unknown tongues, of which mention is made in the Church of the first century. 
To speak in an unknown tongue, was to use that ineffable language which has no analogue 
in human speech. The Pentecostal miracle had a special character, by which it was 
distinguished from kindred miracles; the disciples were understood by all who ran 
together on the first tidings of the prodigy wrought in the upper chamber. Was there 
in this exceptional language a marvelous power, which went from soul to soul, and 
triumphed over the diversity of idioms? or did these Jews, gathered at Jerusalem 
from all parts of the world, really catch the accents of their various dialects? 
The problem is beyond solution. It is, however, certain that the miracle, at least 
under this special form, was of no permanent character. Irenæus and Tertullian have 
erroneously asserted that the early Christians retained the use of the gift of tongues, 
and employed it in carrying the Gospel to the nations of the world.<note n="5" id="iii.i.i.i-p3.1">Irenæus, 
"Adv. Hæres., Book V, c. vi; Tertullian, "Contra Marc.," Book V, c. viii.</note> 
The style of the sacred

<pb n="32" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_32" />writers clearly shows that they had learned the Greek language in an 
ordinary manner, and did not possess it by miraculous gift and by inspiration, for 
they wrote it incorrectly, and in a form surcharged with Hebraisms. We know also 
that Peter had an interpreter at Rome.<note n="6" id="iii.i.i.i-p3.2">According to the testimony of Papias 
in "Eusebius," Book VII, c. xxxix.</note> St. Paul seems not to have understood 
the language of the inhabitants of Lystra and Derbe, who wished to sacrifice to 
him as to a god. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:11-14" id="iii.i.i.i-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|14|11|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11-Acts.14.14">Acts xiv, 11-14</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p4">The miracle of Pentecost was an enacted prophecy of the happy 
time when all the diversities created by evil will be lost in the unity of love. 
Is not this prophecy receiving a constant fulfillment as Christianity masters, one 
after another, the languages of mankind, and makes them the media for conveying 
its immortal truths? "The Church in her humility," says the venerable Bede, "re-forms 
the unity of language broken before by pride."<note n="7" id="iii.i.i.i-p4.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.i.i-p4.2">Unitatem linguarum 
quam superbia Babylonis disperserate humilitas Ecclesiæ recolligit.</span>" See 
Note D, on the Pentecostal miracle.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p5">We know with what success Peter replied to the raillery of some 
unbelieving Jews, who had found their way into the wondering crowd. Three thousand 
persons were won to the Church by that first preaching of the Apostle. This rapid 
increase was soon to bring about an open rupture between the young Church and Judaism. 
The Sadducean party took the lead in the persecution. It has been declared to be 
very unlikely that the Pharisees, who had been the most bitter enemies of Jesus 
Christ, would have let themselves be thus outstripped by their rivals.<note n="8" id="iii.i.i.i-p5.1">Baur, 
"Paulus," pp. 34, 35.</note> But it  

<pb n="33" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_33" />must not be forgotten that at this period the Church had not yet comprehended 
the doctrine of Christ in all its issues. It had not yet broken the outward bond 
with Judaism. The point on which it insisted most strongly was the resurrection 
of the dead; now this dogma was particularly odious to the Sadducees. Annas and 
Caiaphas, who presided over the council before which the Apostles were cited, were 
the well-known leaders of the Roman or Sadducean party. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:17" id="iii.i.i.i-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.17">
Acts v, 17</scripRef>. The only judge who showed himself impartial toward the Church 
was the Pharisee Gamaliel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p6">During all this early time the influence of the Apostle Peter 
predominates. The part thus taken by him has been urged as a proof of his primacy. 
But on closer examination it will be seen that he does but exercise his natural 
gifts, purified and ennobled by the Divine Spirit. Peter was the son of a fisherman 
named Jonas, of the village of Bethsaida, in Galilee. <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:17" id="iii.i.i.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17">
Matt. xvi, 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:44" id="iii.i.i.i-p6.2" parsed="|John|1|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.44">John i, 44</scripRef>. He 
was among the disciples of John the Baptist, and was thus prepared to respond favorably 
to the call of Jesus Christ. He soon received his vocation as an apostle. His disposition 
was quick and ardent, but his zeal was blended with presumption and pride. Living 
in constant contact with the Master, as one of the three disciples who enjoyed his 
closest intimacy, he conceived for him a strong affection. His impetuous nature 
was, however, far from being brought at once under control. He had noble impulses, 
like that which prompted his grand testimony to the Saviour: "Thou art the Christ 
of God." <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:16" id="iii.i.i.i-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. xvi, 16</scripRef>. But he was 
also actuated by many an earthly motive, which drew down upon him the Master's sharp 
reproach. Once, 

<pb n="34" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_34" />under the influence of Jewish prejudice, he repelled with indignation 
the idea of the humiliating death of Christ. At another time he was eager to appear 
more courageous than all the other disciples, and again yielding to his natural 
impetuosity, he drew his sword to defend Him whose "kingdom is not of this world." 
It was needful that the yet incoherent elements of his moral nature should be thrown 
into the crucible of trial. His shameful fall resulted in a decisive moral crisis, 
which commenced in that moment when, pierced to the heart by the look of Christ, 
he went out of the court of the high priest and wept bitterly. He appears entirely 
changed in the last interview he has with the Saviour on the shores of the Lake 
of Tiberias. Jesus Christ restores him after his threefold denial, by calling forth 
a threefold confession of his love. <scripRef passage="John 21:15" id="iii.i.i.i-p6.4" parsed="|John|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15">John xxi, 15</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p7">Nothing but determined prejudice could construe the tender solicitude 
of the Master for this disciple into an official declaration of his primacy. We 
are here in the region of feeling alone, not on the standing ground of right and 
legal institutions. Nor has the primacy of Peter any more real foundation in the 
famous passage, "<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i.i.i-p7.1">Tu es Petrus</span></i>." Jesus Christ admirably 
characterized by this image the ardent and generous nature of his disciple, and 
that courage of the pioneer which marked him out as the first laborer in the foundation 
of the primitive Church. The son of Jonas was its most active founder, and, as it 
were, its first stone. He was also the rock against which the first tempest from 
without spent its fury.<note n="9" id="iii.i.i.i-p7.2">In the course of this history it will be seen that 
the Church, for three centuries, did not attach the Romish sense to <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="iii.i.i.i-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">
Matt. xvi, 18</scripRef>.</note> Beyond 

<pb n="35" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_35" />this, the narrative of St. Luke lends no countenance to any hierarchical 
notions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p8">Every thing is natural and spontaneous in the conduct of St. Peter. 
He is not official president of a sort of apostolic college. He acts only with the 
concurrence of his brethren, whether in the choice of a new apostle,<note n="10" id="iii.i.i.i-p8.1">"And Peter 
stood up in the midst of the disciples." <scripRef passage="Acts 1:15" id="iii.i.i.i-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts i, 15</scripRef>.</note> 
or at Pentecost,<note n="11" id="iii.i.i.i-p8.3">"But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice." <scripRef passage="Acts 2:14" id="iii.i.i.i-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">
Acts ii, 14</scripRef>.</note> or before the Sanhedrim. Peter had been the most 
deeply humbled of the disciples, therefore he was the first to be exalted. John's 
part being at this time inconspicuous, no other apostle is named with Peter, because 
he fills the whole scene with his irrepressible zeal and indefatigable activity.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p9">The Christian mission during this period gained two altogether 
exceptional successes. A few weeks after the baptism of the three thousand converts 
of the day of Pentecost, five thousand souls were added to the Church as the result 
of the miraculous healing of the impotent man, and of another sermon of St. Peter. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:4" id="iii.i.i.i-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4">
Acts iv, 4</scripRef>. The Church continued for a long time rapidly to receive adherents 
in numbers scarcely less surprising. This first offensive movement of Christianity 
was accomplished with a holy impetuosity and joyous enthusiasm. It has been asserted 
that the number of the conversions is too enormous not to indicate a mythical character 
in the sacred narrative.<note n="12" id="iii.i.i.i-p9.2">Baur, "Paulus," p. 27.</note> Such an assertion does 
not take into account the extraordinary zeal displayed by the first Christians, 
the powerful inspiration by which  

<pb n="36" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_36" />they were animated, and the impressive miracles which accompanied their 
preaching. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:15,16" id="iii.i.i.i-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|5|15|5|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.15-Acts.5.16">Acts v, 15, 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p10">It would be a mistake also to imagine that all these new converts 
had reached the same stage of religious development. They differed in piety and 
in knowledge, but they had nevertheless received the Gospel with sincerity. In a 
short time the Church had gathered into itself more than ten thousand persons. This 
was assuredly a miracle not less amazing than that of the day of Pentecost.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p11">To these triumphs Judaism replied by persecution. The Church has 
had time, during eighteen centuries, to become accustomed to this brutal and senseless 
appeal to force. We need not here dwell on the constitution of the Sanhedrim. We 
know that it was composed of seventy-one members, that it was presided over by the 
High Priest, and that from the time of the Roman conquest it constituted the religious 
tribunal of the nation. It was not always possible to distinguish with clearness 
the religious sphere from the civil, so closely had the two been united in the old 
theocracy. The Sanhedrim naturally assumed as its right to summon to its bar any 
who attacked the religion of the country. Now the apostolic preaching appeared, 
in the eyes of those who regarded Jesus Christ as a false prophet, to be an assault 
upon the national religion. A theocratic government is a government of constraint. 
Freedom of conscience would have been an unmeaning sound under the Jewish economy. 
But the abrogation of the ancient economy had abrogated the right of religious coercion. 
Persecution on the part of the Sanhedrim was now only an odious abuse of power. 
It must be

<pb n="37" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_37" />further admitted that men like Annas and Caiaphas cared little for 
theocratic rights, for they belonged to the sect which repudiated the spirit of 
the ancient religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p12">This first persecution revealed the deep-seated enmity which exists 
between skeptical Materialism and the Gospel. We shall often have occasion, in the 
course of this history, to show how intolerant is incredulity, and how impatient 
of the freedom of sincere belief. We shall see that the Sadducean spirit is always 
essentially a persecuting spirit. At this time we find that the people were not, 
as subsequently, in favor of the adoption of violent measures against the Church, 
for the persecutors feared to offend the multitude by maltreating the Apostles. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:26" id="iii.i.i.i-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.26">
Acts v, 26</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p13">Immediately after the healing of the impotent man at the Beautiful 
Gate of the Temple, the magistrate in charge of the sanctuary, and who appears to 
have been a man of rank, since Josephus names him directly after the High Priest,<note n="13" id="iii.i.i.i-p13.1">Josephus, 
"Bell. Jud.," vi, 5, 3.</note> 
seizes Peter and John, and casts them into prison. A solemn meeting of the Sanhedrim 
is convoked, and the Apostles appear before this iniquitous tribunal, in which fanaticism 
sits side by side with skepticism. The grandeur of the scene is beyond description. 
The entire world is at this time held under terrible oppression. A heavy yoke bows 
the heads of all. Every effort has been made to break it—open revolt, treason, force, 
and cunning. But the chains have been only riveted the firmer upon the struggling 
race. Now, for the first time, despotism finds a barrier that will not break, <pb n="38" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_38" />
and meets with invincible resistance. It must bend before these ignorant and unlearned 
men, who have no weapons of war in their hands, no inflammatory words on their lips, 
but who oppose an indomitable faith to all the threats hurled against them. In this 
first conflict between conscience and force victory remains with the former. This 
day is liberty born into the world, never to be destroyed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p14">The president of the Sanhedrim asks Peter in what name he healed 
the impotent man. The Apostle replies with the utmost respect to the magistrates 
of his nation. He recognizes their authority like the most docile of their subordinates. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 4:8" id="iii.i.i.i-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8">Acts iv, 8</scripRef>. Peter is neither a rebel nor 
an agitator. He is a servant of God and of truth; therefore he is invincible upon 
the ground of religion. With what boldness does he avow, in the midst of that council, 
which a few days before had condemned Jesus Christ, the name of the crucified Lord! 
"If we be this day examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means 
he is made whole; be it known to you and to all the people of Israel, that by the 
name of Jesus of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God hath raised from the dead, 
even by him doth this man stand here before you whole." <scripRef passage="Acts 4:8-10" id="iii.i.i.i-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|4|8|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8-Acts.4.10">
Acts iv, 8-10</scripRef>. The Sanhedrim deliberate on this reply, so firm and courageous. 
The result of their deliberation is to forbid the Apostles to speak or to teach 
in the name of Jesus. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:18" id="iii.i.i.i-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.18">Acts iv, 18</scripRef>. By such 
a decision the first step is taken in the path of persecution. Had the judges of 
Peter and John gone no further than this prohibition they would have even then deserved 
the name of persecutors. To hinder the manifestation of a conviction,

<pb n="39" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_39" />to restrain the efforts at proselytism made by a sincere faith, is 
to persecute the immortal soul; it is to deny its right, and to prepare the way 
for violent persecution, since conscience does not allow of concessions to fear 
or danger. A duty becomes all the more sacred when obstacles are placed in the way 
of its accomplishment. Disobedience to an unjust command is dictated by the same 
motives which, in the ordinary course of things, would lead to a scrupulous conformity 
to law. The Sanhedrim thought they were taking a safe and inoffensive step. From 
that step, however, they will be fatally led on to violent persecution. Peter and 
John appeal from the authority of this iniquitous tribunal to the authority of God 
himself and to his clear command: "Whether it be right in the sight of God," they 
exclaim, "to obey you rather than God, judge ye." Socrates had made the same appeal 
before the Athenian judges. We admire it in the mouth of the great philosopher, 
but how is its power enhanced as the utterance of those who are guided not merely 
by the inspiration of a noble heart and a true genius, but by the light of revelation.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p15">The Apostles, as they had declared, pay no heed to an unjust prohibition. 
They resume their preaching with the same success as before. They are thrown into 
prison. Miraculously set at large, they begin again to proclaim the Gospel. Cited 
anew before the Sanhedrim, they preserve the same attitude. They are calm and immovable, 
as becomes the disciples of that Jesus whom "God hath exalted to his right hand 
to be a Prince and a Saviour." 
<scripRef passage="Acts 5:31" id="iii.i.i.i-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|5|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.31">Acts v, 31</scripRef>. They would have been again 
incarcerated but for the

<pb n="40" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_40" />intervention of Gamaliel, who takes up their defense, and gives wise 
counsel of toleration. The closing words of the speech of this venerable doctor, 
on the danger of fighting against God, show a great breadth of view. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:39" id="iii.i.i.i-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">
Acts v, 39</scripRef>. Was he expressing the general good-will of his sect toward 
the Christians, or did he personally stand aloof from the rest of the Pharisees, 
by a more independent spirit? Did his toleration cover, as has been asserted, contempt 
for the new religion, or was it founded on an exaggerated confidence in Judaism? 
Be the answer what it may, Gamaliel obtained from the Sanhedrim the liberation of 
the Apostles, after they had been scourged and again charged to speak no more in 
the name of Jesus. But they were men of purpose, and nothing could turn them from 
the accomplishment of their duty. Peter and John had shown, by their calm and firm 
attitude, that they were the conquerors in the struggle of force with conscience. 
Their readiness to endure all sufferings and ill treatment declared yet more clearly 
that their cause was not to be crushed. Heroic words, such as they had uttered, 
would be meaningless unless they were prepared to honor them by submitting to all 
the consequences of resistance. He who is resolved to suffer and to die for God 
cannot be vanquished. His noble endurance is also an ineffaceable disgrace to his 
persecutors, and every fresh victim to their rage makes persecution more detested. 
There is, then, no graver mistake than for a persecuted people to offer material 
as well as moral resistance; this is to subject themselves to the chances of strength, 
to the risks of a struggle of which the issue is always uncertain. He who takes 
the sword

<pb n="41" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_41" />deserves to perish by the sword, for he implicitly admits the right 
of the strongest. Moral resistance, on the contrary, knows no chances, no risks. 
It is linked to an immortal principle, and destined to certain triumph.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.i-p16">The young Church thus persecuted took refuge in prayer. Hence 
the majestic calmness, the blending of gentleness and indomitable energy which distinguished 
it. In such conflicts the soul finds serenity only on the summits of faith. To what 
an elevation were the Apostles lifted in that sublime prayer which was inspired 
by the circumstances in which they had just found themselves. From the particular 
fact of the persecution, they rise to the general law of the religious history which 
it reveals. They see it in that opposition between the princes of this world and 
the Son of God, set forth in the prophetic strains of <scripRef passage="Psalm 2:1-12" id="iii.i.i.i-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|2|1|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1-Ps.2.12">
Psalm ii.</scripRef> They comprehend that the bloody and victorious strife of Calvary 
is to be ever renewed. They feel themselves close bound to Christ the crucified; 
therefore they ask not to be delivered from persecution, but only to be faithful 
to him under their cross, and to be filled with his Spirit that they may the better 
glorify the name of the Holy Child Jesus. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:24-30" id="iii.i.i.i-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|4|24|4|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24-Acts.4.30">Acts 
iv, 24-30</scripRef>. God manifested his presence in their midst by a miraculous 
token. The place where they were was shaken. This miracle contained a promise for 
every time of persecution. The Church of the catacombs and the Church of the desert 
alike received its fulfillment, for in both there was given a marvellous manifestation 
of the presence of God.</p>

<pb n="42" id="iii.i.i.i-Page_42" />
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Teaching and First Constitution of the Church at  Jerusalem." progress="7.14%" id="iii.i.i.ii" prev="iii.i.i.i" next="iii.i.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Teaching and First Constitution of the Church at 
Jerusalem</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p2">From its very birth the Christian Church is called to defend itself 
against the attacks of its adversaries, and to contend for the claims of truth. 
The opposition to Christianity assume from the outset various forms. The first to 
be encountered is that of scoffing unbelief. This foe has not yet sharpened and 
polished the weapons with which, in subsequent times, it will wound by the hands 
of a Celsus and a Lucian. But was not the laugh of the scorner heard on the very 
day when the Holy Spirit descended upon the Church? Did not his voice cry, "These 
men are full of new wine?" And from the scorner's point of view it was a fair conclusion. 
The supernatural is absurd to those who discern nothing beyond the circle of the 
visible; and herein is its peculiar glory. The laugh of unbelief has never ceased 
in all these eighteen centuries to ring through the world. But ridicule alone was 
not enough. Calumny and false insinuations must be enlisted in the same cause. The 
miracles of the primitive Church were incontestable; they could not be brought in 
question, but they might, like those of Jesus Christ, be ascribed to witchcraft, 
and to the powers of darkness. The arts of magic were much believed in at this epoch, 
as in all periods of religious crisis. There was, therefore, profound subtilty in 
likening the Apostles to common magicians. Such an idea is evidently present in 
the question of the Sanhedrim to Peter and John, after the healing of the impotent 
man: "By what power or by what name have ye <pb n="43" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_43" />done this?" <scripRef passage="Acts 4:7" id="iii.i.i.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.7">
Acts iv, 7</scripRef>. The enemies of the Apostles did not admit that they were 
the organs of divine power. The influence, then, by which they made so much stir 
must be diabolical or magical. Side by side with this open unbelief, the primitive 
Church had to encounter the ignorance and prejudices of a people of formalists and 
materialists. They had to establish the claims of Jesus Christ; that is, of a humble 
and crucified Messiah, before a nation which was ready to believe only in a glorious 
king—a new Maccabeus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3">To meet all objections, the Church had ready a simple and popular 
apology. We at once admit that they appealed without hesitation to the testimony 
of reason for all the facts coming within its competence. Thus, in reply to the 
absurd charge of drunkenness brought against the disciples, Peter urges that it 
is but the third hour of the day—the hour, that is, of morning prayer, before which 
the Jews never presumed to eat or drink. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:15" id="iii.i.i.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.15">Acts ii, 
15</scripRef>. But the advocates of Christianity do not pause long on such vindications. 
They have a line of argument peculiarly their own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p4">It is to be observed that the miracles are rather the occasion 
than the cause of the apology which accompanies them. Peter does not say, "Believe 
because of this amazing gift of tongues, or these miraculous cures." He says, on 
the contrary, "Believe in the reality, the divinity, of the miracles on the scriptural 
and moral grounds, which show their necessity and establish their lawfulness." These 
miracles certainly contributed to the rapid spread of the new faith by the impression 
they produced upon the <pb n="44" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_44" />people; but so little are they the pivot on 
which the apology of the Apostles turns, that they are not the proof, but rather 
the object of the proof. We except one single miracle, which is the essential miracle 
of Christianity. The resurrection of Christ is not merely a marvel; it is also a 
great religious fact. It is the glorious seal of redemption. Therefore it occupies 
the first place in the preaching of the Apostles. Peter constantly appeals to it 
both before the people and before the Sanhedrim. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:32" id="iii.i.i.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">Acts 
ii, 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 3:15" id="iii.i.i.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">iii, 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 4:10" id="iii.i.i.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10">iv, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 5:30" id="iii.i.i.ii-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.30">v, 
30</scripRef>. The Apostles regarded themselves preeminently as the witnesses of 
the resurrection. Nothing, in fact, gave so solid a foundation to the new religion 
as this splendid triumph of Jesus Christ over death. It was the proof of his divine 
mission and of that of the Church, and the seal affixed by the hand of God to teaching 
in his name. "Between us and you," the Apostles seem to say, "God has judged: by 
raising up Jesus he has sovereignly declared that he was indeed Christ the Lord."
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p5">Next to the proof drawn from the resurrection of the Lord, that 
which is most prominent in the discourses of Peter is the evidence from Scripture. 
He sets himself to show the harmony of the facts, in process of accomplishment, 
with Jewish prophecy. The first apologist of the Church could take no other ground. 
An appeal addressed to Jews by Christians of Jewish extraction must be made to a 
tribunal recognized by all, and this was no other than Holy Scripture. If the Apostles 
at Jerusalem succeeded in showing that the facts of which they were the witnesses 
had been foretold in the Scriptures, every upright Jew must be enlisted on their 
side. The <pb n="45" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_45" />Christian apology did not rise, in this its first stage, 
to the height to which it was carried by St. John and St. Paul. In form and spirit 
it was limited and characterized by the views so prominently set forth in the first 
Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p6">Thus Peter commences by showing that the miracle of Pentecost 
is the fulfillment of the prophecy of Joel, who foretold the outpouring of the prophetic 
Spirit at the time of Messiah's appearing. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:17-20" id="iii.i.i.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|2|17|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17-Acts.2.20">Acts 
ii, 17-20</scripRef>. He points out that the resurrection of Jesus Christ had been 
predicted in Psalm xvi, which could not have reference to David, since the sepulcher 
of that king was still to be seen in Jerusalem. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:25-34" id="iii.i.i.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|2|25|2|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.25-Acts.2.34">
Acts ii, 25-34</scripRef>. In his second discourse, as in his defense before the 
Sanhedrim, Peter shows that the sufferings and death of Jesus Christ as the Messiah, 
which were such a stumbling-block to the Jews, were set forth in the prophecies 
of the Old Testament. "This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, 
which is become the head of the corner." <scripRef passage="Acts 3:18" id="iii.i.i.ii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.18">Acts iii, 
18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 4:11,12" id="iii.i.i.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|4|11|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.11-Acts.4.12">iv, 11, 12</scripRef>. The Apostle, 
like St. Matthew, uses great freedom in quoting the Old Testament. Absorbed with 
the idea, so true in itself, that the thought of Messiah runs through the whole 
of the sacred oracles, he often turns into positive prophecy declarations of Scripture 
which have only an indirect reference to Gospel facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p7">In this first apology of Christianity many appeals are made to 
the conscience. The conclusion of Peter's discourses is always an invitation to 
repentance, and this invitation he urges by boldly charging home the great crime 
committed by the Jewish people: "You crucified the Lord of glory," he cries again <pb n="46" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_46" />
and again to the murderers of Jesus Christ. He darts this terrible accusation like 
a barbed arrow into the hearts of his hearers, and thus he touches their vulnerable 
point. He pierces their conscience, and strong conviction is followed by multiplied 
conversions. Thus, the apology of the primitive Church is not simply defensive: 
it is able to take the offensive, and to carry the warfare into the hearts of its 
adversaries with all the authority of truth and the ardor of love. "The Apostles 
understood," says Calvin, "that the Gospel is also <i>fire and sword</i>."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p8">In estimating the doctrinal teaching of the Apostles at this period, 
it is needful to avoid exaggerating or detracting from the influence of the new 
ideas, which were at the basis of their belief. If there is full evidence that they 
declared the truth of Christ in all its essentials, the evidence seems to us no 
less clear that they still enveloped that truth in Jewish forms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9">It would be utterly unjust, however, to confound the primitive 
Church with this or that Jewish sect. It clung most closely to the prophetic portion 
of the Old Testament, that is to say, to the elements in the sacred book which best 
harmonized with itself. Never has transition been more admirably accomplished than 
that from the old covenant to the new, for the very simple reason that the latter 
struck all its roots down into the former. In the period which immediately followed 
the Pentecost the primitive Church was not called to break the tie which bound it 
to the temple. It still celebrated the Levitical worship. The assiduous attendance 
of the Apostles in the holy place is very notable; and they scrupulously <pb n="47" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_47" />
observe the ceremonial law, which, in their view, still stands in its integrity. 
If they admit that all the nations of the earth are to be blessed in the Seed of 
Abraham, they have not yet comprehended that in Christ Jesus all national barriers 
are done away, and that the privileges and the prescriptions of Judaism are alike 
abolished. They still believe in the necessity of circumcision. But, on the other 
hand, they are broadly distinguished from their nation at large, not only by reaction 
against the formalism of the Pharisees, but also by their faith in Jesus Christ. 
This, their simple and artless faith, has in it no speculative element. The divinity 
of Messiah is not formally stated in Peter's preaching, but it comes out spontaneously. 
What correspondence is there between the Messiah of the Ebionites, the Prophet of 
the "Clementines," and the Christ of St. Peter? On the one hand we have a simple 
man, like Adam or Moses; on the other, we have the Saviour represented as "seated 
at the right hand of God," (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:33,34" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|2|33|2|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.33-Acts.2.34">Acts ii, 33, 34</scripRef>;) 
"the Prince of life," (<scripRef passage="Acts 3:15" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">Acts iii, 15</scripRef>;) the 
One apart from whom there is no salvation, (<scripRef passage="Acts 4:12" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.12">Acts iv, 
12</scripRef>;) Him who is spoken of in <scripRef passage="Psalm 2:1-12" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.4" parsed="|Ps|2|1|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1-Ps.2.12">Psalm ii</scripRef> 
as the Lord's Anointed, and his first begotten Son. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:26" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.26">
Acts iv, 26</scripRef>. Let it not be forgotten that these illustrious names are 
given to Christ at a time when his power had not yet been gloriously manifested 
in the extension and establishment of his Church. Evidently, by this recognition 
of the dignity and sovereignty of Jesus Christ, the Church cast away all Jewish 
prejudices. Enough stress has not been laid on the conclusion of Peter's sermons, 
which always sets forth faith in Christ as the infallible means of

<pb n="48" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_48" />pardon and of regeneration. And again, is it not in his name that all 
are to be baptized? The relation between Christ and the sinner is represented by 
Peter, as it was by Jesus Christ himself. Of this unique relation between the soul 
and the Saviour, St. Paul and St. John, drawing their inspiration from the last 
discourses of the Master, will presently unfold to us the profound significance.<note n="14" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.6">All 
these observations are called for by the bold statements of the Tübingen School. 
Schwegler, "Nach Apost. Zeitalt.," p. 10; Baur, in his book on St. Paul; Ritschl, 
"Enstehung der Altcatholischen Kirche," pp. 108, 109, affirm the identity of primitive 
Christianity with Judaism. They rest their assertion on such expressions as "Jesus, 
a man approved of God." <scripRef passage="Acts 2:22" id="iii.i.i.ii-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">Acts ii, 22</scripRef>. But 
they take no notice of all the other declarations which we have mentioned.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p10">Christian doctrine had, it is evident, at this time, no systematic 
form. It was subsequently to develop all its consequences, to define its outlines, 
and, in the repeated shocks of a salutary conflict, to cast away its Jewish garment. 
This first era of the Church was to be the period, not of conflict and debate, but 
of the manifestation of the direct, sovereign and extraordinary action of the Divine 
Spirit. The history of the Church itself, properly speaking, was not to begin till 
later. The first Christians had no thought of a history. They believed in an immediate 
return of Jesus Christ "to restore all things." They supposed that the end of the 
world was at hand, and that the last days foretold by Joel had begun to dawn. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:17" id="iii.i.i.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17">
Acts ii, 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 3:19,20" id="iii.i.i.ii-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|3|19|3|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.19-Acts.3.20">iii, 19, 20</scripRef>. 
Thus they awaited those days of refreshing from the presence of the Lord which were 
to inaugurate the second coming of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p11">Ecclesiastical organization was as far from being fixed, in this 
first period, as was the doctrine of the <pb n="49" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_49" />Church from being formulated. 
A Church must be founded before it can have a constitution. The river is as yet 
too near its source to flow in a regularly-channeled bed. We find, therefore, no 
office, properly so called, nor any fixed rule for the admission of new members. 
All offices are centered in the apostolate. The Apostles receive gifts for the community. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:35" id="iii.i.i.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35">
Acts iv, 35</scripRef>. They attend to the distribution of alms, as well as to preaching. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:42" id="iii.i.i.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">
Acts ii, 42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 6:2" id="iii.i.i.ii-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">vi, 2</scripRef>. When some 
subject of general interest is mooted, they convene a meeting of the faithful. It 
cannot be disputed that they exercised a large authority in the primitive Church. 
The apostolate at first united in one all the various offices, which were by degrees 
to become detached. It is, then, of great importance that we should rightly conceive 
the situation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p12">We must set aside, first of all, any ideas of sacerdotalism. It 
must not be forgotten that, at the period when the apostolic authority was used 
with most power in the Church, the Church still acknowledged the Jewish priesthood. 
Besides, Christianity recognizes no priesthood but that of Christ, communicated 
by faith to the Christian. The Apostles were not the sole organs of inspiration, 
for the Holy Spirit which was promised was granted to all the disciples assembled 
in the upper chamber a few days after the ascension. We have fully shown that on 
the day of Pentecost all the Christians were filled with the Holy Ghost. It is incontestable 
that in the primitive Church some private Christians, not invested with the apostolic 
office, had more influence than the majority of the Apostles; it is enough to cite 
the names of Stephen, Philip, and James. In what, <pb n="50" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_50" />then, consisted the 
apostolic office? Their name of messenger has nothing exclusive in it, since all 
Christians are the witnesses of Jesus Christ. Their number supplies us with one 
element for the resolution of the question. They were twelve. Evidently this symbolical 
number points to the twelve tribes of the chosen people. The Apostles are the ideal 
representation of the true Israel, and answer, in the spiritual ancestry, to the 
twelve sons of Jacob. They clearly do not represent the priestly tribe, but the 
twelve tribes; that is to say, the people of God as a whole. In other words, they 
are the nucleus of the Church, so made by Jesus Christ himself. Apostolical succession 
is not, then, the privilege of a certain portion of the body, but of the whole; 
the Christian Church itself carries on the apostolic office. There is nothing in 
such a conception derogatory to the authority of the Apostles. In them were concentrated, 
so to speak, all the gifts bestowed on the Christians of the primitive Church, for 
they were the immediate witnesses of Christ. This qualification of being a direct 
witness is that specially required by Peter, when the place of Judas is to be filled. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:21,22" id="iii.i.i.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21-Acts.1.22">
Acts i, 21, 22</scripRef>. In short, an apostle is pre-eminently a witness of Jesus 
Christ, and officially so recognized; he is by this very characteristic the authentic 
representative of the primitive Church. His authority is not in any way defined; 
it varies in the case of various apostles, according to the nature of the gifts 
of each, but it is exercised most largely during this period, while the Church is 
yet young and unorganized. The primitive apostolate, founded upon personal contact 
with Jesus Christ, was not designed to be transmitted; it

<pb n="51" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_51" />was to give place subsequently to a more spiritual apostleship.<note n="15" id="iii.i.i.ii-p12.2">Some 
have discovered a sort of anticipation of the diaconate in this office of the young 
men who carried out the bodies of Ananias and Sapphira. But this is quite a gratuitous 
supposition.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13">The conditions of entrance into the Church are at first extremely 
simple. No guaranty of preparation, of instruction and examination is required, 
because conversion has at this period an exceptionally sudden and supernatural character. 
The sign of initiation into the new society is baptism. The gift of the Holy Spirit 
is so far from being bound to the material act, that sometimes it precedes immersion. 
The formula of baptism was not pronounced in full; the neophytes were simply baptized 
in the name of the Lord.<note n="16" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13.1"><scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">Acts ii, 38</scripRef>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13.3">Ἑπὶ τᾡ ὁνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span> 
<scripRef passage="Acts 10:48" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|10|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.48">Acts x, 48</scripRef>.</note> The Church, though 
not separated from the temple, felt nevertheless that it constituted a body apart, 
to which adherence must be given. Its discipline shares in the miraculous character 
of this period, as is shown by the history of Ananias and Sapphira. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:1-11" id="iii.i.i.ii-p13.5" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.11">
Acts v, 1-11</scripRef>. Their death, which it may be observed does not necessarily 
imply their perdition, since there may have been a coincident awakening of conscience, 
is the effect of the direct and terrible discipline of the Divine Spirit. It reveals 
the will of God, that in his Church itself there should be a burning crucible, in 
which the pure gold should be twice purified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p14">The worship of the primitive Church is also of an exceptional 
character. The disciples are continually in the temple; they go up to it at the 
hour of prayer and of sacrifice. Yet they have also their secret <pb n="52" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_52" />worship, 
celebrated in the upper room at Jerusalem.<note n="17" id="iii.i.i.ii-p14.1">See Harnack, "Der Christliche Gemeinde 
Gottesdienst im Apost. Zeitalt.," pp. 69-131.</note> This, if it borrows some forms 
from the synagogue, has nevertheless a stamp of originality. We recognize in it 
the essential elements by which it will be ultimately characterized. Teaching, adoration, 
song, prayer, and the eucharistic meal, are its principal features.<note n="18" id="iii.i.i.ii-p14.2">In <scripRef passage="Acts 2:42" id="iii.i.i.ii-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">
Acts ii, 42</scripRef>, "the apostles' doctrine" represents the element of teaching, 
and "the breaking of bread" the eucharistic feast.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15">We must be especially careful not to deprive it of its primitive 
simplicity. The teaching did not take the form of preaching, properly so called; 
it was an unstudied speech, springing from the heart. The Apostles were not the 
only speakers; the other Christians spoke as freely as they of the wonderful works 
of God. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts ii, 4</scripRef>. The hymn and prayer 
borrowed their forms of solemn poetry from Old Testament prophecy; the whole assembly 
took part, but in what manner is not clearly described. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:24" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24">
Acts iv, 24</scripRef>. The eucharistic meal of the Church at Jerusalem bears no 
resemblance whatever to what is called the Sacrament of the Altar. The first Christians 
still held themselves in subjection to the ceremonial law; thus for them the altar 
was in the temple, and nowhere else. The Lord's Supper could not then have any possible 
analogy with a sacrifice. It was not kept distinct at this period from an ordinary 
meal; it was the conclusion of ordinary meals, as it had been the conclusion of 
the Passover feast. The commemoration of redemption took place every time that Christians 
gathered around the family table. St. Luke 
<pb n="53" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_53" />says positively that it was observed from house to house.<note n="19" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.4">Κλῶντές 
τε κατ᾽ οἶκον ἄρτον, μετελάμβανον τροφῆς ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:46" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.5" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">
Acts ii, 46</scripRef>.</note> 
The <i>Agapæ</i> were only introduced in the next period.<note n="20" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.6">When Thiersch and 
Harnack assert that the first Christians observed the Sabbath from this time, they 
speak without proof. St. Luke declares that Christian worship was celebrated without 
distinction of days. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.7">Καθ᾽ ἡμέραν</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:46" id="iii.i.i.ii-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">
Acts ii, 46</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.i.ii-p16">From all these observations, it appears that the distinction between 
the ordinary and the religious life had no existence for the primitive Church, because 
its ordinary life was raised to a height truly divine. Hence the supernatural character 
of its piety. The Church is not satisfied, as afterward, with infusing the spirit 
of Christianity into all the various social relations; it translates the pure ideal 
at once into the real, and banishes poverty from its midst by the voluntary generosity 
of the rich. <scripRef passage="Acts 4:34,35" id="iii.i.i.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.35">Acts iv, 34, 35</scripRef>. "As many 
as were possessors of lands or houses sold them." There was nothing absolute or 
compulsory in this community of goods; it was based upon free consent; but it was 
certainly for the time almost fully carried out in Jerusalem.<note n="21" id="iii.i.i.ii-p16.2">The words of 
Peter to Ananias (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:4" id="iii.i.i.ii-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.4">Acts v, 4</scripRef>) prove that 
there was perfect freedom of action. This community of goods was not absolute, for 
we read that the Church was gathered together in the house of Mary, the mother of 
Mark. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:12" id="iii.i.i.ii-p16.4" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">Acts xii, 12</scripRef>. Neander seems, however, 
to depreciate unduly the significance of the first community of possessions. "Pflanz," 
pp. 39, 40.</note> The history of the Church thus commences with a glorious Sabbath, 
in which every thing is marvelous and exceptional; this precedes the long week of 
toil and struggle which is even now far from ended, just as divine grace precedes 
human effort in the Christian life.</p>


<pb n="54" id="iii.i.i.ii-Page_54" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. First Internal Conflict, and First Extension of the Church Beyond Jerusalem." progress="9.32%" id="iii.i.ii" prev="iii.i.i.ii" next="iii.i.ii.i">
<h2 id="iii.i.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>


<h3 id="iii.i.ii-p0.2">FIRST INTERNAL CONFLICT, AND FIRST EXTENSION OF THE CHURCH BEYOND JERUSALEM.</h3>

          <div4 title="§ I. The Seven Deacons of the Church at Jerusalem. Stephen." progress="9.33%" id="iii.i.ii.i" prev="iii.i.ii" next="iii.i.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.ii.i-p1">§ I. <i>The Seven Deacons of the Church at Jerusalem. Stephen</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p2">THE Church could not always remain on the calm heights to which 
the Spirit of God had at first carried her. It was needful that the truth, of which 
she was the depositary, should be made her own by laborious assimilation; that she 
should follow it out to all its issues, and attain, as it were, her moral majority 
by breaking the bonds of Judaism. But this could not be achieved without many a 
severe struggle; there were inveterate prejudices to be subdued, which would only 
yield after a sharp resistance. The disputes which arose between the Hebrew and 
Hellenist Jews gave forewarning of the storm soon to burst upon the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p3">Christian charity had spontaneously found a noble mode of expression 
in the new society. In the first fervor of zeal the wants of all the poor members 
were supplied. It was only subsequently that certain jealousies began to arise about 
the distribution of the alms. The Church had been formed on the occasion of a great 
festival, when numbers of foreign Jews were assembled at Jerusalem. Among these 
a large proportion of its members were found. These Jews <pb n="55" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_55" />were designated 
Hellenist because they spoke the Greek language. They had lost some of their Jewish 
peculiarities under the influence of the lands in which they lived. The Church found 
among them the readiest proselytes. The Jews of Hebrew origin, whose national pride 
was stimulated to excess by the Pharisees, despised these Hellenist Jews. They regarded 
them as their inferiors, on the pretext that they consorted with Gentiles; they 
were wont almost to rank them in the vanguard of paganism. These prejudices found 
their way into the Church, and the Hebrew widows had the largest share in the almsgiving, 
while the Hellenist widows were neglected. The Jews of foreign extraction complained 
loudly of this injustice. Thus within the very inclosure of Judaism arose the great 
question which was to excite so much controversy in the first century. It became 
necessary at once to decide if the differences of nationality were or were not abrogated 
by Christianity; if the new religion was to perpetuate or to annul Jewish tradition. 
The Apostles engaged in no theoretical discussion; they would not at this period 
have been capable of it, but they provided, by the institution of a new office, 
for the removal of any inequality in the distribution of alms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p4">Until now there had been in the Church no office but the apostolate; 
the nomination of the seven Deacons at Jerusalem was the first new wheel introduced 
into the simple machinery. This primitive diaconate must be distinguished from that 
which was subsequently established in a definite form. The further we go back in 
the history of the Church the more indefinite in character are all ecclesiastical 
offices. <pb n="56" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_56" />Their limits are not clearly or precisely laid down. The regular 
division of labor is not yet a necessity. The seven Deacons chosen to superintend 
the almsgiving are all men distinguished for their missionary zeal, and one of them 
for a time stands out even more prominently than the Apostles. In the primitive 
Church all speak and act as they are moved by the Holy Ghost—there are no hierarchical 
distinctions. But this condition of things ceases when the ecclesiastical organization 
is definitely completed; the various offices in the Church are then distinguished 
by a clear line of demarkation.<note n="22" id="iii.i.ii.i-p4.1">Vitringa, "De Sygnag. Vetere," Lib. III, pars 
ii, c. v, shows perfectly the difference between the seven Deacons of Jerusalem 
and the Deacons spoken of by Paul. He points out, in the first place, that the name 
"Deacon" is not given to the former. He then shows that while these had, as their 
special function, to superintend the almsgiving, that duty is not mentioned by St. 
Paul among those devolving on the Deacons of his day. Lastly, he rests upon the 
opinion of Chrysostom, "Homily XIV, in Act." II, 3.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5">The institution of the primitive diaconate shows how free and 
spontaneous is every thing in the apostolic Church. None of its ordinances are appointed 
like the Mosaic institutions; there is not even the semblance of any official declaration 
of them. They arise out of the necessities of new circumstances. The organization 
of the Church is as supple as it is simple, and accommodates itself to the various 
exigencies of its situation, avoiding only any concession to error or to evil. It 
is evident that this first ecclesiastical office springs from the apostolate, and 
is again cut off like a bough from the parent trunk; it is not imposed by the Apostles 
on the Church, nor conferred by way of sacramental transmission. The <pb n="57" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_57" />
seven Deacons are not nominated by the Apostles, but chosen by the whole assembly. 
The imposition of hands which they receive bears no resemblance to a priestly consecration. 
It is the sign of their entry upon their office, accompanied with a solemn prayer.<note n="23" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Acts 6:5,6" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|6|5|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5-Acts.6.6">Acts 
vi, 5, 6</scripRef>. We shall speak again of the question of the laying on of hands 
in the primitive Church.</note> To maintain, as do the advocates of hierarchical 
principles, that the Deacons were chosen by the assembly instead of being appointed 
by the Apostles because their duties were essentially temporal and administrative,<note n="24" id="iii.i.ii.i-p5.3">Thiersch, 
"Die Kirche im Apostolischen Zeitalter," p. 98.</note> is to misconceive the part 
which belonged to them in the primitive Church; it is to depreciate their office—one 
which was filled at first by the Apostles themselves; it is to ignore, in fine, 
the fact which we shall presently establish, that all offices, without exception, 
were by election.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p6">The seven men chosen to serve the tables were for the most part 
Hellenist Jews, as may be inferred from their names. We even find among them a proselyte 
named Nicholas.<note n="25" id="iii.i.ii.i-p6.1">The fathers of the third century make this Nicholas the father 
of the Nicolaitan heresy. (Irenæus, "Contr. Hæres.," II, c. xxvii; Epiph., "Hæres.," 
§ 27.) We shall discuss this opinion when we come to speak of the heresies of the 
early Church.</note> His election indicates that the liberal tendency had already 
gained the ascendant, and that the primitive Church was not so much in bondage to 
Jewish prejudices as has been asserted. The most remarkable man among the seven 
Deacons is unquestionably Stephen. The sacred historian is sparing of personal details 
in his case, but the few scattered traits in the narrative  
<pb n="58" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_58" />suffice to give us the outline of one of the noblest and most beautiful 
figures of Christian antiquity. Stephen appears to us a man of ardent and energetic 
nature, formed for conflict, full of the fire of an enthusiastic conviction. His 
spirit is remarkable for breadth; he was the first Christian emancipated from Jewish 
prejudices. The love of truth consumes him; for it he is ready to make any sacrifice—not 
withholding his life. His death is the crowning evidence of the disinterested love 
by which he was impelled; for, like his Master, with the same lips which had hurled 
the anathema at hypocrisy and formalism he forgives his murderers, proving at once 
his holy indignation against sin and holy pity for the sinner. Stephen is the ideal 
witness for truth, and therefore he was the first of the martyrs. He was the forerunner 
of St. Paul, for he laid down the principles which the great Apostle was to develop 
and victoriously to defend. Is not this abundantly evident from the terms of the 
charge brought against him: "We have heard him," say the false witnesses, "speak 
blasphemous words against Moses and against God." "This man ceaseth not to speak 
blasphemous words against this holy place and the law." "For we have heard him say 
that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs 
which Moses delivered us." 
<scripRef passage="Acts 6:13,14" id="iii.i.ii.i-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|6|13|6|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.13-Acts.6.14">Acts vi, 13, 14</scripRef>. It is evident that 
the words of Stephen are represented in a false light; it is a calumny to accuse 
him of having blasphemed God or Moses, and of having declared the destruction of 
the temple by Jesus Christ and his disciples. But it is easy to discern the true 
beneath the false. Stephen had, doubtless, insisted, in his

<pb n="59" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_59" />argument with the formalist Jews, on the transitory character of the 
old covenant. He may have commented on those discourses in which the Master showed 
how the Mosaic law was at once accomplished and abolished in himself. He may have 
repeated the Master's sayings with reference to the true spiritual worship, which 
has no more need of holy places; and he may have proclaimed the substitution of 
a new and final order of things for the old and evanescent. In the eyes of the Jews 
this is his high crime; this is also the glory of his mission. His defense before 
the Sanhedrim would alone suffice to show to what an elevation he had been raised 
by the Spirit of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p7">At the first glance, Stephen's apology may seem too remote, too 
far fetched.<note n="26" id="iii.i.ii.i-p7.1">Baur, "Paulus," 43-45.</note> It is not immediately evident for 
what reason he traces in so much detail the history of the Jewish people. All is 
clear, however, when the drift of his argument is once perceived. In this position, 
as in all others, Stephen forgets himself, and thinks only of the truth of which 
he is the organ. He seeks not to be himself acquitted; he desires only to defend 
well his principles. He cares nothing for himself—the cause of Jesus Christ absorbs 
him wholly. Thus considered, nothing can be more admirable than his address. He 
has been charged with blasphemy against Moses and against the institutions and revelations 
of the old covenant. He proves that the blasphemy and impiety are not on his part, 
but on the part of his adversaries—the worthy descendants of a rebellious people, 
which through every stage of its history had

<pb n="60" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_60" />received with a hard and uncircumcised heart the unwearying love of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8">Stephen makes good his statement by drawing a broad historic picture, 
in which he shows, in parallel lines, the goodness of God and the ingratitude of 
the people of the Jews. We feel that he has ever in view the last and highest manifestation 
of that ingratitude, and that he perpetually gives to the history a symbolic and 
prophetic meaning. He brings to mind, first, the origin of the nation and all the 
promises which rested on its cradle, all the blessings and deliverances which were 
granted to it in the person of Abraham. This recital shows, on the one hand, how 
deeply Stephen has been calumniated in the charge of blasphemy against the God of 
his fathers, and on the other, brings out the guilty obduracy of a people so richly 
blessed. The largest part of the address is taken up with the history of Moses, 
and this for the reason, that the contrast between the goodness of God and the unbelief 
of the chosen people never appeared in characters more strongly marked than at that 
time. This Moses, chosen to be the deliverer of Israel, miraculously saved by God 
and visibly prepared for this mission, is rejected by his own people on his first 
attempt to aid them. <scripRef passage="Acts 7:26-29" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|7|26|7|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.26-Acts.7.29">Acts vii, 26-29</scripRef>. 
He meets with the same reception when he returns from the desert, where God has 
trained him for his great work. <scripRef passage="Acts 7:29-35" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|7|29|7|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.29-Acts.7.35">Acts vii, 29-35</scripRef>. 
He has still to contend with the same slowness of heart to believe, after the miracles 
of the deliverance; and during the very time when he is speaking to God on the mountain, 
the people give themselves up to abominable idolatry. Who does not see that Moses 
is set forth by Stephen

<pb n="61" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_61" />as a type of Messiah? That his hearers may by no possibility mistake, 
he calls him a redeemer,<note n="27" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.4">Αυτρωτὴν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 7:35" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.5" parsed="|Acts|7|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.35">
Acts vii, 35</scripRef>.</note> and suddenly in the midst of his narrative, as if 
to illuminate the whole, he brings in the prophecy in Deuteronomy of the prophet 
like unto Moses, whom the Lord should raise up. <scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.6" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts 
v, 37</scripRef>. Stephen thus transforms his apology into a bold accusation. He 
shows that if Moses has been blasphemed it has been not by him, but rather by the 
forefathers of his accusers and by those very accusers themselves, who have treated 
Jesus Christ as their fathers treated his precursor. Stephen sums up in a few words 
the later period of the history of his nation. He refers to the building of the 
temple, without a word of the condemnation with which he had been charged; on the 
contrary, he sees in it a striking proof of the favor of God toward the family of 
David. <scripRef passage="Acts 7:46-50" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|7|46|7|50" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.46-Acts.7.50">Acts vii, 46-50</scripRef>. He protests 
only against the gross materialism which has made this temple the national idol: 
"God dwelleth not," he simply reminds them, "in temples made with hands." The history 
of the Prophets furnishes him with new proofs of the unbelief of his nation. These 
heralds of Christ were treated as Christ himself had been treated. At this thought, 
the indignation long repressed seems to burst in a torrent from his heart, and he 
concludes his whole address with this tremendous apostrophe: "Ye stiff-necked and 
uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers 
did, so do ye."<note n="28" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.8">The address of Stephen shows great freedom in the manner of 
quoting the Old Testament. Thus, in <scripRef passage="Acts 7:14" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.14">verse 14</scripRef>, 
he says that the family of Jacob consisted of seventy-five persons, while, according 
to <scripRef passage="Genesis 46:27" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.10" parsed="|Gen|46|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.46.27">Genesis xlvi, 27</scripRef>, it numbered only 
seventy. In <scripRef passage="Acts 4:16" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.11" parsed="|Acts|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.16">verse 16</scripRef> he says that Abraham 
bought the sepulcher at Sychem for a sum of money. But, according to Genesis, it 
was Jacob who did so. <scripRef passage="Genesis 33:19" id="iii.i.ii.i-p8.12" parsed="|Gen|33|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.33.19">Gen. xxxiii, 19</scripRef>. 
See a beautiful paraphrase in Thiersch of the speech of Stephen. The typical point 
of view is, however, there given with exaggeration.</note></p>



<pb n="62" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_62" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p9">Such is the apology of Stephen—so simple, so noble; it contains, 
in an historic form, ideas the most fresh and sublime, and reveals an important 
development of Christian thought. And, strange to say, we owe this development to 
a man who is not an Apostle, and who appears in this crisis superior to the twelve. 
We have in this fact an irrefragable proof that nothing like a monopoly of revelation 
was enjoyed by the Apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p10">Fiercely interrupted by the rage of his hearers, Stephen is dragged 
out of the assembly. The fury of the Jews is so great that all the forms of justice 
are set aside; he is, in the wild commotion, stoned without a trial. His death is 
truly sublime.<note n="29" id="iii.i.ii.i-p10.1">His death is said to have taken place in the year 36, the time 
of the deposition of Pilate. Such a murder can be more readily understood in an 
interim of authority; but the sudden excitement of a mob is never stayed by scruples 
as to legality.</note> His countenance beams with a heavenly light. It is the pure 
radiance of love. A vision of glory is granted him; he dies while breathing pardon 
on his murderers. His last prayer is addressed distinctly to Jesus Christ, and, 
by his final homage, he renders dying testimony to his divinity. It was fitting 
that this great truth should be thus proclaimed by the first of the martyrs—by the 
man who most fully comprehended the superiority of the new covenant over the old; 
for Christianity rises above Judaism just in proportion to the <pb n="63" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_63" />recognition 
of the divinity of Christ. There was great lamentation over Stephen. The pious men 
who carried him to his burial with tender respect simply obeyed one of the truest 
impulses of the human heart. And yet that very sentiment, in an exaggerated form, 
became subsequently the parent of wretched superstitions, and found its ultimate 
expression in the adoration of the dust of the martyrs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p11">The death of Stephen, like that of all the confessors, set to 
his testimony a truly sacred seal, and gave it redoubled power. It not only served 
Christianity in a general manner, but specially advanced that truth for which he 
had given his life. His cause was gained. The glorious thought which had inflamed 
his zeal was to be caught by a man who stood as yet among the enemies of the Church, 
but whom God designed to use for the casting down, with a strong hand, of the barrier 
between Judaism and the Gentile world. This was that young man whom the sacred writer 
points out to us, holding the garments of them that stoned Stephen. Saul of Tarsus 
had heard Stephen's defense with the indignation of a Pharisee of the Pharisees, 
but in the midst of his anger God had darted into his soul one of those piercing 
goads which cannot long be resisted. The memory of that day never faded from his 
mind. The redoubling of his persecuting zeal denotes the disquiet of his spirit. 
Of this we shall find further proof when we trace the story of his conversion. "If 
Stephen had not prayed," beautifully says Augustine, "the Church had not had Paul."<note n="30" id="iii.i.ii.i-p11.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.i-p11.2">Si 
Stephanus non orasset, Ecclesia Paulum non haberet.</span>" St. August., "Sermo" 
XCIV.</note></p>

<pb n="64" id="iii.i.ii.i-Page_64" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.i-p12">The persecution of which Saul of Tarsus was the instigator is 
an indication of the sudden change in the disposition of the Pharisees toward the 
Church. This sect, at first favorably disposed, took little part in the first persecution: 
now it takes the initiative in measures of violence, and soon surpasses the Sadducees 
in cruelty. In truth, the religious parties which lay their crimes to the charge 
of God, and pretend to avenge the cause of Heaven, are the most dangerous of all, 
because they hold themselves bound to no moderation in their transports of rage. 
The first result of this second persecution was the dispersion of the Christians. 
They were to learn more than one lesson in this exile. Salutary experience was to 
give confirmation to the words of Stephen, and the successes gained by the Church 
on foreign soil were to raise it above the exclusiveness of Judaism.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Dispersion of the Christians. The Gospel in Samaria.  Simon Magus. Philip and the Eunuch." progress="11.20%" id="iii.i.ii.ii" prev="iii.i.ii.i" next="iii.i.ii.iii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Dispersion of the Christians. The Gospel in Samaria. 
Simon Magus. Philip and the Eunuch</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2">Persecution, by scattering the Christians, widened at once the 
field of their missionary activity and the range of their ideas. They went forth 
to encounter, for the first time, paganism—the eclectic paganism of that age, which 
united in its vague beliefs the East and the West. This niew adversary awaited them 
in one of the cities of Samaria, to which certain of their number had directed their 
steps. Samaria was not, indeed, actually a pagan country. Its inhabitants were the 
descendants of that mixed population, formed of the remnant of the ten tribes and 
of a colony of foreigners, transplanted by the order of Salmanasar.<note n="31" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.1"><scripRef passage="2Kings 17:24" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|2Kgs|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.17.24">2 
Kings xvii, 24</scripRef>. Josephus, "Antiq.," Book XI, c. viii, 6.</note> <pb n="65" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_65" />
When the Jews returned from Babylon, the Samaritans sought to take part in the rebuilding 
of the temple. <scripRef passage="Ezra 4:1,2" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Ezra|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.4.1-Ezra.4.2">Ezra iv, 1, 2</scripRef>. They were 
repelled with indignation. They then resolved to rear a temple to Jehovah on the 
Mount Gerizim.<note n="32" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.4">Josephus, "Antiq.," XII, c. i, 1.</note>   
The Samaritans shared, like the Jews, in the consequences of the revolutions in 
Asia Minor. Their temple was destroyed by John Hyrcanus.<note n="33" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.5">Josephus, "Antiq.," 
XIII, c. ix.</note>   
But Mount Gerizim continued still to be to them a holy place.<note n="34" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.6">Josephus, "Antiq.," 
XIII, c. xiv, 1.</note>   
They ultimately fell under the dominion of the Romans, and underwent the same political 
fluctuations as their neighbors. Many causes nurtured the hatred between the two 
neighboring nations. The Samaritans were wont to repudiate any community of origin 
with the Jews when they found it their interest to do so. "The Samaritans," says 
the historian Josephus, "deny their Hebrew origin when the Jews are in distress, 
but as soon as any prosperity comes to them, they are eager to appeal to their common 
ancestry in Joseph and Manasseh."<note n="35" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.8">Εἰσὶ γὰρ τοιοῦτοι 
τὴν φύσιν, ἐν μέν ταῖς συμφοραῖς ὄντας τοὺς Ἰουδᾶιους ἀρνοῦνται συγγενεῖς ἔχειν.</span> 
Josephus, "Antiq.," Book XI, c. vi.</note>   
It is easy to understand what a leaven of bitterness such conduct would prove in 
the hearts of the Jews. These could not forget that, to purchase the favor of Antiochus 
Epiphanes in a time of pressing peril, the Samaritans had declared that their temple 
was dedicated to the deities of Greece, and that they themselves practiced Greek 
rites.<note n="36" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.10">τοῖς ελληνικοῖς ἔθεσιν αἱροῦνται χρώμενοι 
ζῆν, </span>. Josephus, "Antiq.," Book XII, c. v, 5.</note> They had, <pb n="66" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_66" />
however, in truth remained faithful to monotheism. As the great prophetic period 
had commenced just at the time of their separation from the Jews, they had been 
utter strangers to the whole of that magnificent development of the old covenant. 
They acknowledged the Pentateuch only, and, with the exception of a small minority, 
denied the resurrection of the dead.<note n="37" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.11">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.12">Prophetis non credunt 
Samaritæ, resurrectionem mortuorum negant.</span>" (Origen, "In Numeros," Homily 
XXV, 1.)</note> It appears, also, from Epiphanes, that the mysticism of the Essenes 
found some adherents among them.<note n="38" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.13">Epiphan., "Hæres," § 16.</note> The Samaritans 
shared in some measure in the Jewish expectation of Messiah, (<scripRef passage="John 4:25" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.14" parsed="|John|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.25">John 
iv, 25</scripRef>,) but their Messianic hopes were even more tainted with materialism 
than were those of the Jews, at least if we give credit to the few Samaritans who 
still live among the ruins of their country, and who appear to have faithfully kept 
the ancient traditions. According to them, Messiah is to reign over all nations, 
to restore the holy law, to rebuild the temple on Gerizim, and to insure the universal 
triumph of Moses.<note n="39" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p2.15">"Die Samariter. Ein Beitrag," by Joseph Grimm, 1854, p. 99.</note> 
The facility with which the magician Simon fascinated the whole Samaritan people 
with his sorceries is another proof of the earthly nature of their hopes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3">We need not here show, (for we have done so elsewhere,) that from 
the stand-point of natural religion, the magician was the sole Messiah, the only 
deliverer that could be looked for. For those who have deified nature, the last 
resource must be her hidden power; pagan dualism, not rising to the conception of 
moral evil, by conjuring away the effects of the noxious powers <pb n="67" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_67" />of 
nature. Magicians had, therefore, an important part to play in these times of religious 
transition and aspiration. The predominance of oriental ideas, the influence of 
the Jewish conception of Messiah, all combined to increase their ascendency in these 
lands. The Samaritans had already yielded to the influence of a false Messiah named 
Dositheus. The testimonies of Christian antiquity with regard to this man are incomplete 
and contradictory. According to the oldest witness, Origen, Dositheus, a contemporary 
of Jesus Christ, declared himself to be the expected Messiah, and even laid claim 
to the attribute of the Son of God.<note n="40" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.2">Ἔφασκεν ἑαυτὸν 
εἶναι, τον προφητευόμενον χριστὸν</span>. Orig., "Comment in Johann," viii, 27.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.3">Καὶ αὐτος υἱος τοῦ θεοῦ</span>. "Contra Celsus," vi, 
17.</note> It is quite possible that the impostor may have turned to account the 
impression produced by the Saviour's passing through Samaria. His influence appears 
to have been maintained for some time, but within a limited circle.<note n="41" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.4">Epiphanes 
gives us quite another notion. According to him ("Hæres.," 13) Dositheus was a Jew, 
the founder of the sect of the Sadducees, which passed into Samaria after receiving 
some check in Judæa; but he has evidently confounded the Dositheus of Origen with 
the Dositheus of the Talmud. (Grimm, "Die Samarit.," 117.)</note> Simon gained a 
far wider popularity. Legend has borrowed his name, and has invested his history 
with absurd fables. He even becomes a wholly typical character in some writings 
of Judaizing heretics of the second century.<note n="42" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.5">In the "Clementines" and the "Recognitiones," 
Simon represents heresy in general, and primarily St. Paul, who to the Ebionites 
was the supreme heretic.</note> Justin Martyr supposes him to have come to Rome, 
and regards him as the founder of a <pb n="68" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_68" />new worship, but his assertion 
is evidently based on an historic error.<note n="43" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.6">See Justin Martyr, "Apologia," edition 
of 1686, p. 69. Justin asserts that in his time the following inscription was to 
be read at Rome: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.7">Simoni Deo Sancto.</span>" But it is now admitted 
that, instead of <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.8">Simoni</span></i>, the word is <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.9">Semoni</span></i>. Semo was the Sabine Hercules worshiped at Rome.</note> 
Many modern theologians have concluded from these myths that the whole history of 
Simon was only a tissue of legends. But it contains positive facts, guarantied by 
the unanimous witness of the Fathers, and confirmed by the recently-discovered writings 
of Hippolytus. "Simon," we read in the "Philosophoumena," "was of Gitton, a village 
of Samaria. He was a skillful magician; he sought to pass for God."<note n="44" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.11">Μαγείας 
ἔμπειρος ὥν θεοποιῆσαι ἑαυτόν ἐπεχείρησε</span>. "Philosoph.," p. 161, comp. with 
Justin Martyr, "Apol.," p. 69, and Irenæus, Book I, c. xxiii. We see by the testimony 
of the "Fathers," that Simon of Gitton cannot be confounded with Simon of Cyprus, 
also a magician, of whom Josephus speaks. "Antiq.," XX, c. vii, 2.</note> He had 
with him a woman of dissolute life named Helena whom he had found at Tyre, and to 
whom he allotted a prominent part in his system.<note n="45" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.12">"Philosoph.," 174.</note> 
As to this system—if a confused medley of incongruous ideas be worthy of such a 
name—we must distinguish between its original form and the modifications which it 
underwent after Simon became acquainted with Christianity. As these modifications, 
however, touched no essential principle, we may fairly seek for its primary idea, 
in the tolerably complete exposition of his doctrines, contained in the "Philosophoumena" 
of Hippolytus. We find there valuable fragments of a book, composed, if not by Simon, 
by one of his immediate <pb n="69" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_69" />disciples.<note n="46" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.13">Bunsen ("Hippolytus," vol. 
i, 43) proves the authenticity of these fragments, which are found in the "Philosophoumena," 
p. 163.</note> St. Luke tells us that Simon was proclaimed by his followers to be 
"<i>the great power of God</i>."<note n="47" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.15">Οὗτός ἐστιν 
ἡ δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη μεγάλη </span>
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:10" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.16" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">Acts viii, 10</scripRef>.</note> The book to which 
his name is attached gives us the exact meaning of these words. Simon recognized 
a first, hidden, invisible principle, of which the world is the eternal manifestation.<note n="48" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.17">"Philosoph.," 
163, 90.</note> This first principle has two modes of manifestation: it reveals 
itself first as an active and spiritual, next as a passive and receptive principle. 
Dualism is thus at the outset clearly stated.<note n="49" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.19">Δύο 
εἰσὶ ταραφυάδες τῶν ὅλων αἰώνων ἀπὸ μιῦς ῥίης ἥτις ἐστὶ δύναμις. σιγὴ, ἀόρατος ἀκατάληπτος 
ὧν ἡ μία φὭίνεται ἄνωθεν ἥτις ἑστὶ μεγάλη δυναμις, ἄρσην. Ἡ δὲ ἑτέρα, ἐπίνοια μεγάλη 
θήλεια</span>. "Philos.," 173, 60.</note> The receptive or passive principle deteriorates 
perpetually, and finally becomes altogether materialized. The courtesan Helena was 
the personification of this principle. The mission of Simon the sorcerer was to 
effect her deliverance, which was to be that of all mankind. He pretended, himself, 
to represent the active and spiritual principle, and thus to incarnate the great 
power of God. This sketch of his doctrine will suffice for the present. We shall 
look at it again under the new and complex form which it assumes, when, by alliance 
with Christian ideas, it becomes heresy.<note n="50" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.20">"Philosoph.," 163, 85. Our exposition 
of the system of Simon differs at once from that of Neander, ("<span lang="DE" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.21">Pflanzung</span>," 
i, 79,) and from that of Grimm, ("Samarit.," p. 156.) The former, who could not 
have any acquaintance with the "Philosophoumena," has too much identified that which 
Simon called "the great power of God," with the Word of Philo. The ideas of the 
magician are much more incoherent than those of the Alexandrine Gnostic. The system 
of emanation is far from being clearly expressed by him. On the other hand, we cannot 
share Grimm's opinion that Simon asserted himself to be the supreme and absolute 
deity. Grimm dwells, in the first place, on the testimony of Justin, who says that 
the Samaritans regarded him as the first god, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p3.22">ὡς τὸν 
πρῶτον θέον</span>, (see Hippolytus, "Phil.," p. 161,) and on that of Irenæus, who 
affirms that Simon was worshiped under the name of Jupiter, ("Hæres.," i, 23.) But 
these testimonies simply signify that Simon declared himself to be the highest manifestation 
of the unknown God. We know that in the Greek Theogony Jupiter is not the first 
of the gods in date; he comes forth from Saturn, the ancient and primitive deity. 
Simon pretended to incarnate the first principle emerged from the potential fire, 
without likening himself to the potential fire itself. The passage in the "Philosophoumena," 
which we have already quoted, ("Phil.," p. 176, 60,) dispels all doubts in this 
respect. The "great power of God" is there clearly set forth as the male principle 
sprung from the eternal root of being. No doubt, in the pantheistic point of view, 
the eternal and potential principle is found in its manifestations. But the manifestation 
of a principle cannot be absolutely identified with the principle itself. There 
is between them a sort of hierarchy and subordination. </note> 
<pb n="70" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_70" />We know enough of it to recognize in it the old Phoenician dualism, 
and the earliest features of Gnostic dualism. It contains the first rough, imperfect 
outline of the subtle doctrines which were destined to cause so much evil to the 
Church. The absurdity of the part which Simon allots to himself, the great indecorousness 
of that which he assigns to a courtesan, are less astonishing when we remember the 
country in which his strange system was conceived. This country was situated on 
the borders of that Phrygia which gave birth to the most infamous fables of paganism. 
Simon may be considered as pre-eminently the false Messiah. He held a doctrine of 
perdition, but this perdition was not the result of sin, since it was, like matter, 
eternal and fatal. Nor had salvation in his system any moral character; it consisted <pb n="71" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_71" />
only in subtle artifices, and the pretended Saviour was nothing but a magician. 
Thus, by diabolic art, the desire after redemption, so keenly alive at this period, 
was miserably cheated. Simon acquired a very great influence over the Samaritan 
people. He in a manner bewitched them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p4">It might be foreseen that the same vague aspiration which impelled 
the multitude eagerly to follow Simon, would make it attentive to the preaching 
of the Gospel. Such was the actual result when Philip, driven from Jerusalem by 
the persecution, preached Christ to the Samaritans, and confirmed his word by signs 
and wonders; the people at once forsook the impostor, and thronged to hear the word 
of truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p5">Simon, like a cunning tactician, followed the multitude, in the 
hope of regaining his authority. He was baptized with his former adherents. The 
Apostles, who had remained at Jerusalem, hearing of the success of Philip's preaching, 
sent two of their number into this new and fruitful field of labor. They chose Peter 
and John, who up to this time had displayed the greatest activity in the primitive 
Church. This decision was most wise: Philip had very probably suggested it in his 
letters. The work was too wide and important for his unaided efforts; it was natural 
that those who had shown the greatest missionary zeal should come to his assistance. 
Peter and John, as soon as they arrive in Samaria, witness, in answer to their prayer, 
a descent of the Holy Ghost upon the Samaritan neophytes. The defenders of the hierarchy 
magnify this fact; but in order to raise it to the height of a principle and general

<pb n="72" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_72" />rule, it is needful to show that during the whole apostolic period 
the Holy Ghost never chose any other medium than the Apostles or their immediate 
delegates. Now it is certain that the Holy Spirit was often given to the new converts 
without their concurrence.<note n="51" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p5.1">Is it not evident that the Ethiopian eunuch baptized 
by Philip received the Holy Ghost in the desert? The conversion of St. Paul was 
completed at Damascus, and it was Ananias who conferred the baptism upon him with 
the laying on of his hands, after the scales were fallen from his eyes, in token 
of the inward illumination which could be the work only of the Holy Spirit. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:18" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.18">
Acts ix, 18</scripRef>.</note> The wind bloweth where it listeth, and the grace 
of God is not confined to any official channel. If the Holy Spirit was not given 
to the Samaritans until after the arrival of Peter and John, we hold, with Neander, 
that the cause must have been a purely moral one. Their preaching rapidly developed 
the germ of the new life in the neophytes of Sychar, who had possibly at first embraced 
Christianity only in outward form. It is surely more honorable to the Apostles to 
suppose the results to have been wrought by the living power of their words, than 
by any outward and material act-the transmission of some mysterious, magnetic fluid 
from their persons. Such theories are truly derogatory, and lower the Apostles to 
the rank of the magicians, whose power they were come to destroy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p6">Simon betrayed in these circumstances the secret of his heart. 
By offering to buy the gift of God, he showed that he, like so many since his day, 
had confounded grace with magic; and it is just that the abominable traffic in holy 
things should bear his name. We see him for one moment trembling under  
<pb n="73" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_73" />the tremendous rebuke of the Apostle. But history shows us that his 
repentance had no root. He was the founder of the first heresy. Legend says that 
he came to Rome, and there ignominiously died. It is possible that in the great 
confluence of East and West he may have been found in that capital of the world 
where all creeds met, and all impostors left their track. But this sojourn of Simon 
at Rome is not verified by any authentic document. In him Christianity encountered 
the father of Gnosticism and of heresy. The numerous legends which cling around 
his name reveal the terror he inspired.<note n="52" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p6.1">In the "Act. Pauli et Petri," Simon 
dies, the victim of a rash challenge. He had promised to rise to heaven. St. Peter, 
with a word, made him fall to the earth crushed before the eyes of Nero. ("Act. 
Pauli et Petri," 33, Tischendorf edit.) According to the "Philosophoumena," he had 
himself shut up in a tomb at Rome, declaring that he would rise again the third 
day. "But," adds Hippolytus, "he remains there until now." "Philosoph.," p. 176.</note>   
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p7">The foundation of the Christian Church in Samaria had a very happy 
effect upon the growth and expansion of Christian thought. Not only did the Jews 
cherish the strongest antipathy to the Samaritans, but they had raised a barrier 
of legal prescriptions of extreme severity between themselves and their hated neighbors. 
The Gospels give us numerous proofs of this fact. The most injurious name which 
the enemies of Christ can find for him is that of a Samaritan. <scripRef passage="John 8:48" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.48">
John viii, 48</scripRef>. The woman of Sychar is amazed that a Jew will dare to 
converse with her. John declares positively that the Jews have no dealings with 
the Samaritans. <scripRef passage="John 4:9" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p7.2" parsed="|John|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.9">John iv, 9</scripRef>. The Talmud shows 
that it is forbidden for an Israelite to break bread with a Samaritan: "He who takes 
the bread of a <pb n="74" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_74" />Samaritan is like him who eats the flesh of swine. No 
Israelite may receive a Samaritan as a proselyte; this accursed people shall have 
no part in the resurrection of the dead."<note n="53" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p7.3">Grimm, Die Samarit.," pp. 109, 110.</note> 
Thus the Apostles, when they went to preach the Gospel in Samaria, must needs have 
risen above the most inveterate prejudices of their nation. It was a great step 
toward realizing the true breadth of Christianity. The preaching addressed to the 
Samaritans was to lead them, by a transition of the Saviour's own appointing, to 
carry the Gospel throughout the whole world. The primitive Church thus entered upon 
the path opened by Stephen, and his martyrdom bore its first-fruits.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8">Peter and John return to Jerusalem, while the Deacon Philip is 
called, by a new manifestation of the will of God, yet further to extend the field 
of Christian missions. It is not a Samaritan, but a pagan, whom he next instructs 
in the truth. In crossing the desert which leads to Gaza, a city of the ancient 
Philistines, he meets with a stranger, who, as he journeys, is reading in his chariot 
a portion of the Scriptures. He was an Ethiopian eunuch, a great dignitary of the 
court of Meroe, treasurer of the Queen.<note n="54" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.1">According to Pliny, the name of Candace 
was a dynastic name. ("Hist. Nat.," vi, 35.)</note> This man, a pagan by birth, 
had taken a long journey to worship the true God in the temple at Jerusalem.<note n="55" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.2">Eusebius, 
"H. E.," ii, 1. The fact that he was reading the Scriptures cannot prove, as Olshausen 
asserts, that he was a Jew, for he might easily have them in the Greek version, 
then widely diffused.</note> Whatever might have been his religious character, he 
could never, as a eunuch, have passed the door of the <pb n="75" id="iii.i.ii.ii-Page_75" />congregation 
of the people of God. <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 23:1" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Deut|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.1">Deut. xxiii, 1</scripRef>. 
He was, perhaps, only a proselyte of the gate. But his soul, full of holy aspiration, 
was already open to the Gospel. He was reading that sublime chapter, <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:1-12" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.4" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|12" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.12">
Isaiah liii</scripRef>, in which the sufferings of Messiah are depicted in traits 
so touching and so true. Philip, by a few words of explanation, removes all his 
doubts, and carries conviction home to his heart. He eagerly embraces the truth. 
He becomes without delay a disciple of Jesus Christ, and without any consideration 
of Jewish practice, he receives baptism. "He found more," eloquently says Jerome, 
"in the desert fountain of the Church than in the gilded temple of the synagogue."<note n="56" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.5">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.6">Plus 
in deserto fonte Ecclesiæ reperuit quam in aurato synagogæ templo.</span>" (St. 
Jerome, "Eph.," ciii.)</note> This scene, which was enacted far from human eyes 
in the depths of the desert solitude, is inimitably beautiful. It reveals the dispensation 
by which God seeks out in all places the soul which is seeking him, and leads his 
Church into full liberty by the exercise of his love.<note n="57" id="iii.i.ii.ii-p8.7">The old historians of 
the Church (Eusebius, "H. E.," ii, 1) attribute to the converted eunuch a great 
share in the mission carried on in his country. Ethiopia was not, however, won to 
the Church till the fourth century, by the preaching of Frumentius and Edesius. 
Still, it is possible the efforts of the eunuch may not have been fruitless.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ III. Foundation of the Church of Antioch, and Conversion of the Centurion Cornelius." progress="13.35%" id="iii.i.ii.iii" prev="iii.i.ii.ii" next="iii.i.ii.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p1">§ III. <i>Foundation of the Church of Antioch, and Conversion of the Centurion Cornelius.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2">The dispersion of the Christians not only carried the Gospel into 
Samaria, but into the surrounding countries. Its seeds were scattered in many cities. 
Damascus, so important both from its geographical position and from its history, 
contained within its   
<pb n="76" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_76" />walls a strong Jewish colony. It is not surprising that Christianity 
should have there early gathered a large number of adherents, and that its progress 
should have alarmed the Sanhedrim. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:2" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.2">Acts ix, 2</scripRef>. 
The new religion had also disciples at Lydda and Joppa, maritime towns of Phœnicia. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 9:35,36" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|9|35|9|36" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.35-Acts.9.36">Acts ix, 35, 36</scripRef>. Some unknown Christians 
had even carried it into the Isle of Cyprus, so famous for its worship of Venus; 
they had thus planted the religion of holiness in one of the most infamous hot-beds 
of pagan corruption. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:19" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">Acts xi, 19</scripRef>. But 
in all these different places the new faith had been cradled in the synagogue. It 
had not yet come into direct contact with the pagan world; its first step in this 
direction was taken at Samaria, the second was at Antioch. The foundation of the 
Church of that city is a leading event, the consequences of which to the early Church 
were incalculable. Antioch, the ancient residence of the Kings of Syria, built on 
the banks of the river Orontes, in a fertile plain, had become one of the capitals 
of pagan civilization, one of the great centers where East and West mingled their 
brilliant and refined culture. The beauty of its buildings, its large population, 
its wide commerce, its artistic advancement and its wealth, made it, according to 
Josephus, the third city in the empire.<note n="58" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.4">Josephus, "Bell. Judaic," Book III, 
c. xxiv.</note> It was, on the testimony of Cicero, a city where men of cultivation 
abounded and where the liberal arts flourished.<note n="59" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.5">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.6">Celeber quondam 
urbs et copiosa, atque eruditissimis hominibus liberalissimisque studiis affluens.</span>" 
Cicero "Pro. Arch. Poeta," c. iii.</note> The Jews had there, as in all other places, 
founded a colony, but the Christian mission did not confine itself within the bounds 
of <pb n="77" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_77" />the synagogue. It was undertaken by some of those Hellenist Jews 
who had been converted on the day of Pentecost. The Gospel was preached at Antioch 
by disciples from Cyprus and from Cyrene, (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:19,20" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.7" parsed="|Acts|11|19|11|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19-Acts.11.20">Acts 
xi, 19, 20</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:10" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.8" parsed="|Acts|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.10">Acts ii, 10</scripRef>,) 
who belonged to the most liberal section of the Church at Jerusalem, and who had 
probably been especially attached to Stephen. The direct inheritors of the great 
thought which had animated the proto-martyr, they perceived, as he had done, that 
the new covenant rested upon a wider basis than the old. Thus they went at once 
to the heathen. "They spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus." <scripRef passage="Acts 11:20" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.9" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">
Acts xi, 20</scripRef>. These were soon converted in large numbers, and the first 
Church outside of Judaism was founded. Thus the world's gates were opened to the 
Christian mission—those gates which, until then, Jewish prejudice had kept closed. 
From this day the new religion takes its true position; it invites Hellenism as 
freely as Judaism, the West no less than the East, and it rises for the first time 
to the comprehension of those words of the Master, "The field is the world." On 
the other hand, the foundation of the Church at Antioch foreshadows the transformation, 
or rather the development, of the primitive apostolate. It was founded without the 
assistance of the twelve Apostles. The opinion that Peter was the first Bishop of 
Antioch has no foundation,<note n="60" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.10">The tradition which attributes to Peter the foundation 
and government of the Church at Antioch is of very ancient date. Eusebius records 
it, ("H. E.," ii, 36,) and St. Jerome also ("De viris illustribus, 1;) and Origen 
confirmed it in these words: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.11">Ignatium dico episcopum Antiochiæ 
post Petrum secundum.</span>" ("In Luc.," Homily I, vol. iii.) The "Liber Pontificalis" 
only copies the "Fathers," as does Baronius, ("Annals," i, 245,) and with him all 
the Catholic writers, (Lenain de Tillemont, "Mémoires," i, p. I67.) But the silence 
of the writer of the Acts invalidates all these witnesses. We shall show presently 
that the episcopate did not exist at this period. The origin of the legend is easily 
explicable. Episcopal notions soon necessitated the retrospective regularization 
of the Church at Antioch. From a hierarchical point of view it was impossible to 
adhere to the narrative in the Acts, which attributed the foundation of that Church 
to mere Evangelists. It was known that Peter had at the same period traveled into 
the neighboring countries. What more natural than to make him the first Bishop of 
Antioch?</note> 
and <pb n="78" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_78" />must be ascribed to episcopal preconceptions. According to St. 
Luke, the Church at Antioch owed its origin to the Hellenist Jews of Cyprus and 
Cyrene; the Church at Jerusalem did not send an Apostle to it, but a simple Evangelist, 
Barnabas. God designed thus to show that the apostolate of the twelve was not the 
only and necessary channel of his grace, but that Christian activity, putting forth 
its strength and evidencing its lawfulness by great and splendid results, received 
in those very results divine sanction. This new apostolate is conferred directly 
by the Holy Spirit, and is independent ofany special institution. Stephen had already 
been invested with it; St. Paul was soon to unite in one person all its gifts, and 
to claim all its privileges; the Church was destined to see it perpetuated from 
age to age, less richly endowed, but still powerful to reform and to renew.<note n="61" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p2.12">See 
Baumgarten, "Die Apost. Kirche von Jerusalem bis Rom.," i, p. 257.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p3">The Church of Antioch was early distinguished for the abundance 
of its extraordinary gifts. It had numerous prophets. The new religion, released 
from the restraints of Judaism, there expanded in all its freedom and beauty. At 
Antioch it first became known by its true name. This was doubtless given <pb n="79" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_79" />
it by the multitude, who witnessed its development and progress. The name <i>Christian</i> 
showed the dawning comprehension that the Church was not simply a Jewish sect. No 
one at Jerusalem, seeing the disciples in the temple, had thought of seeking for 
them a new name. This new name revealed the greatness of the revolution just wrought. 
It is important to observe that the earliest Church called out of the midst of paganism 
was the first to bear it. It was also from Antioch, as we shall see, that Paul set 
forth on his missionary journeys. Antioch was, in a manner, the Jerusalem of the 
Gentile world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p4">At this very time the Apostle Peter was led, by a miraculous dispensation 
of God, to shake off the yoke of Jewish exclusiveness. Notwithstanding the success 
of his mission in Samaria, he had not abjured his old notions; he still thought 
that all the prescriptions of the Mosaic law were in force. It was of the utmost 
importance that the Apostle whose activity and influence were paramount at this 
period, should be won over to the cause of a world-wide Christianity. God brought 
about this result in a most remarkable manner, by the coincident illumination of 
a special revelation and of personal experience. There lived at this time in the 
town of Cæsarea a Roman centurion named Cornelius, belonging to the Italian cohort, 
which maintained in those countries the authority of Rome. A heathen by birth, but 
conscious, like so many of his contemporaries, of unsatisfied religious needs, Cornelius 
had, from his first contact with the synagogue, forsaken the worship of false gods, 
and embraced the Jewish faith. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:1" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1">Acts x, 1</scripRef>. 
But he had not found even in it

<pb n="80" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_80" />satisfaction of heart. His upright and pious soul sought and required 
a more complete response to its cravings. It is probable that Cornelius may have 
already heard of the new religion and of St. Peter, for the angel who appears to 
him merely mentions the name of the Apostle, and Cornelius understands without further 
explanation. The vague rumor of Christianity which had reached him had perhaps rendered 
his prayers more fervent. However this may be, as he was in prayer, he suddenly 
saw in a vision an angel of God, who told him that his prayers were heard, and bade 
him send for the Apostle Peter. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:3-8" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|10|3|10|8" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.3-Acts.10.8">Acts x, 3-8</scripRef>. 
At the same moment Peter, who was at Joppa, received a revelation which was to prepare 
him to accede to the request of Cornelius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p5">This revelation seems, at the first glance, to have reference 
only to the distinction between clean and unclean animals. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:10-17" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|10|10|10|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.10-Acts.10.17">
Acts x, 10-17</scripRef>. But all the institutions of Judaism were closely connected. 
The distinction between animals rested on the same principle as the distinction 
between days, places, and men. Till redemption had been wrought out, the original 
taint infected every thing in a world under the curse. It was only by exception 
that certain men, certain days, certain fruits of the ground, certain animals, were 
raised in part above the universal defilement. The Jewish people was the only fraction 
of humanity which was not profane; the distinction between the clean and unclean 
animals symbolized, therefore, one far more important, namely, the distinction between 
men. When Peter says, "I have never eaten any thing common or unclean," he speaks 
as a Jew; he is pointing to the legal distinction between men

<pb n="81" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_81" />and things. The reply which he receives shows him the meaning of the 
new covenant. God, by the blood of redemption, has in truth purified all that was 
defiled. The distinction between a holy people and an unholy race is done away, 
like that between animals clean and unclean; and thus Peter may and must go and 
preach the Gospel to Cornelius the Roman.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p6">We know what were the results of his preaching. The miracle of 
Pentecost was wrought afresh on these converts from heathenism, and Peter exclaimed, 
"Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received 
the Holy Ghost as well as we? <scripRef passage="Acts 10:47" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">Acts x, 47</scripRef>. 
In these words he boldly proclaimed Christianity to be wide as the world. The death 
of Stephen was bearing its fruits, and a career, wide as the world, was opening 
to apostolic missions. Paul had only to go forth into it. Thus the Church made progress, 
step by step, in its path of light, guided by the Holy Spirit, and taught by the 
lessons of experience. Revelation seemed at the same moment to come down from heaven, 
and to spring up in human hearts; so true is it that the Spirit of God, ever secure 
of attaining its ends without the aid of magic, never consents to do violence to 
that noblest of instruments, human freedom. But though gained at Antioch and at 
Cæsarea, the cause of Gentile Christianity was not yet triumphant at Jerusalem. 
We must now follow the discussion which arose on the conversion of the Centurion 
Cornelius.<note n="62" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p6.2">Difficulties have been raised about the liberal action of Peter 
at Cæsarea and the timidity subsequently shown by him at Antioch, </note>when he 
was reproved by St. Paul. From this contradiction it has been attempted to draw 
arguments against the authenticity of the narrative. Surely this is to lose sight 
of the inconsistency so characteristic of all human actions.<note n="63" id="iii.i.ii.iii-p6.3" /><pb n="82" id="iii.i.ii.iii-Page_82" /></p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ IV. The Church at Jerusalem at the time of the First Mission  beyond Judæa." progress="14.54%" id="iii.i.ii.iv" prev="iii.i.ii.iii" next="iii.i.iii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p1">§ IV. <i>The Church at Jerusalem at the time of the First Mission 
beyond Judæa</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p2">The Christians who had remained at Jeursalem had experienced no 
change in their religious convictions. They had taken no part in the missionary 
work in Samaria, Antioch, and Cæsarea. Living in the center of Judaism, in the immediate 
neighborhood of the temple, where they daily offered the sacrifices commanded by 
the law, it would cost them much to shake off their national prejudices. Thus they 
learned with astonishment that Peter had entered the house of a Gentile, had eaten 
with him, and treated him as a brother. They reproached him sharply. "Thou wentest 
in," they said, "unto men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them." <scripRef passage="Acts 11:3" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.3">
Acts xi, 3</scripRef>. In other words: "Thou hast trampled under foot the most sacred 
prescriptions of the law; thou hast denied the religion of thy fathers, which, as 
a fundamental principle, commands absolute separation from strangers." Peter replied 
to the charge by an account of the conversion of Cornelius and of the foregoing 
revelations, setting before his brethren the same effectual demonstration which 
God had used to convince him, and which is the sovereign logic of One whose word 
gives its own translation in marvelous and undeniable miracles. What answer could 
there be to such arguments, powerfully summed up in the words, "Forasmuch then as 
God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on <pb n="83" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_83" />the 
Lord Jesus Christ, what was I, that I could withstand God?" <scripRef passage="Acts 11:17" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.17">
Acts xi, 17</scripRef>. The Christians at Jerusalem were convinced. It must not 
be supposed, however, that the question was finally settled, and all dissent made 
impossible. We must ever remember the instability of the human mind, its vacillations 
and inconsistencies. First impressions rapidly wear off, and others come in their 
stead. The sacred story, by preserving the trace of these fluctuations of opinion 
in the primitive Church, gives a strong proof of its historical truthfulness. Let 
us further observe that the admission of Gentiles into the Church did not necessarily 
involve the complete abrogation of all distinctions of nationality under the new 
law. It was necessary to know if circumcision was or was not obligatory on all the 
new converts. This was the point of the question, and it was not yet ripe for solution. 
The acute dialectics of Paul, the broad discussions of the Council at Jerusalem, 
and the ardent polemics of the succeeding period, were all needed before its final 
decision.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3">The simple machinery of the primitive Church had just been completed 
at Jerusalem. A new office had been created—that of elders. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">
Acts xi, 30</scripRef>. It is of great moment to us to determine exactly its origin 
and its functions; only by this means can we judge fairly the pretensions of the 
various ecclesiastical systems. The office of elder was not without precedent. We 
find it in those numerous synagogues in which the Jews, distant from Jerusalem, 
met on the Sabbath to read the Scriptures. We have elsewhere spoken of the simple 
and democratic constitution of the synagogues. Each one was governed by a sort

<pb n="84" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_84" />of senate or council, whose authority was much like that of the judges 
appointed in each town on the conquest of the promised land. <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 16:18" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.18">
Deut. xvi, 18</scripRef>. The functions of this council were clearly defined. It 
was to regulate authoritatively all matters relating to worship, and was not restricted 
to simply administrative measures. The reading and explanation of the holy books 
belonged by right to its members. These were called "<i>zakanim</i>," or elders. 
This appellation, we learn from positive statements, indicated not so much maturity 
of age as of wisdom and intellectual merit.<note n="64" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.3">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.4">Nullus est senex 
nisi qui sibi acquisivit sapientiam.</span>" Vitringa, "De Synag.," III, c. i, p. 
616.</note> The council of the synagogue had a president, called the ruler of the 
synagogue, or master, or rabbi; his influence was very great wherever the council 
was small, as in towns where there was but an insignificant colony of Jews.<note n="65" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.5">Vitringa, 
II, 10.</note> But the ruler of the synagogue had no peculiar dignity which raised 
him above his colleagues in the hierarchy. He was the first among his peers, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.6">primus inter pares</span></i>. Unquestionable passages prove that 
the same synagogue often had several rulers or presidents.<note n="66" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.7">In <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:18" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.8" parsed="|Matt|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.18">
Matt. ix, 18</scripRef>, we read of one of the rulers of the synagogue. So in <scripRef passage="Acts 18:8,17" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.9" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0;|Acts|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8 Bible:Acts.18.17">
Acts xviii, 8, 17</scripRef>, the rulers of the synagogue are mentioned at Corinth, 
where there was only one synagogue. (Vitringa "De Synag. Vetere," pp. 584, 585.) 
See also Justin Martyr, " Dial. cum Trypho," p. 366.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.10">Ὁποῖα διδάσκυσιν οἱ Ἀρχισυνάγωγοι ὑμῶν μετὰ τὴν προσευχήν.</span>. 
Traces of this identity of the rulers of the synagogue and the elders are met with 
in the "Theodosian Code." There we find these words: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p3.11">Neque licentiam 
habebunt hi qui ab iis majores omnibus <i>Archiphericitæ</i> aut <i>presbyteri</i>, 
forsitan vel <i>magistri</i>, appellantur anathematismis hoc prohibere.</span>" 
Vitringa, "De Synagog. Vetere," page 590.</note> All the <pb n="85" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_85" />elders probably 
occupied the position in turn. Such an organization was essentially democratic; 
it presents no analogy with the Levitical priesthood, or the episcopacy of the third 
century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p4">When we read in the Acts of the Apostles, without further explanation, 
that the Church of Jerusalem appointed for itself elders, it is clear that the office 
in question must be one already known, and the name of which would convey distinct 
ideas. Had it been otherwise, the sacred historian would have used a new word to 
designate an entirely new institution; he certainly would not have connected the 
sacerdotal hierarchy in the Church with the democratic rule of the synagogue, when 
it would have been so easy to borrow from the Jewish priesthood its honorable titles. 
To suppose, as do the advocates of hierarchical theories, that the first elders 
were probably the first converted priests, who received a fresh ordination from 
the hands of the Apostles, is to build the whole sacerdotal system upon a pure hypothesis.<note n="67" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p4.1">Thiersch, 
work quoted, p. 78.</note>    
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p5">The sacred historian gives no details of the nomination of the 
first elders. We may hence conclude that there was no formal institution of the 
office. The Apostles were often called away from Jerusalem. The young Church, though 
richly supplied with the gifts of the Spirit, could not dispense with some direction 
in its daily progress and in its worship. The wisest step was to borrow from the 
synagogue the institution of elders, so admirably adapted to the new dispensation. 
Besides, the seven deacons first appointed had been more than deacons. They had 
taught with power, and <pb n="86" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_86" />fulfilled by anticipation the office of elders. 
Just as the diaconate had grown out of the apostolate, so the office of elders was 
in part an offshoot from the primitive diaconate, and thus the organization of the 
Church went on perfecting itself by the division of labor. The Apostles gave their 
sanction to the creation of the new office, but the narrative contains no trace 
of any solemn institution or special revelation. The Church had, in this respect, 
no other revelation to await than that of its own needs. It was not creating either 
a priesthood or a clergy, but simply a ministry adapted to the spirit of the new 
dispensation. It was doubtless acting in obedience to its guiding inspiration, but 
no direct intervention of God was necessary, as though a new priesthood was to be 
instituted. It is beyond question that the elders, like the deacons, were chosen 
by the whole assembly. Their part in the Church at Jerusalem cannot be exactly defined: 
they formed its council; they directed without coercing it; they read and explained 
the Scriptures, at times when no extraordinary gifts were manifested. In the second 
period of the apostolic age we shall find their functions assuming more importance. 
At that stage, also, the question of the identity of the bishop and the elder will 
come before us for solution. At Jerusalem, as in all the Churches of Jewish origin, 
elders alone were known. The name bishop appears only in the Churches of Greek origin.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p6">Side by side with the elders we find the prophets. The gift of 
prophecy was distinguished from the other operations of the Spirit by its sudden 
and powerful character. The prophets of the primitive <pb n="87" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_87" />Church were not 
called only to communicate to the Church revelations as to the future, such as those 
put into the mouth of Agabus. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts xi, 28</scripRef>. 
Like the prophets of the Old Testament, they addressed themselves to the hearts 
and consciences of their hearers; the prophetic character manifested itself in the 
remarkable efficacy of their words. Barnabas, placed among the prophets, had been 
surnamed "The Son of Consolation." Edifying and consoling sermons were thus accounted 
as prophecies when they were accompanied with peculiar power.<note n="68" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p6.2">Neander, "Pflanz.," 
p. 59.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p7">A short time after the return of Peter to Jerusalem persecution 
broke out anew, raised this time, not by the priests or the rabbis, but by the King, 
Herod Agrippa; it was employed by him as a means of gaining popularity. This prince 
succeeded in uniting under his scepter all the countries over which his uncle, Herod 
the Great, had reigned. Having crept to the throne by flattery, he kept his seat 
by the same means, servilely pandering to vulgar prejudices. The time was gone when 
the Church was in favor with all the people; persecution was beginning to become 
popular; it was to retain this character during three centuries, for nothing is 
more odious to the great mass of men than the law of holiness when its requirements 
are once rightly understood. James, the son of Zebedee, was beheaded by the King's 
commandment. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1,2" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.2">Acts xii, 1, 2</scripRef>. He was the 
first apostle-martyr. His place was not filled up. Eusebius relates, on the authority 
of Clement of Alexandria, an incident of his martyrdom, which we see no reason to 
discredit. The false witness, who <pb n="88" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_88" />had deposed against James, was touched 
by the sight of the courage and constancy of the Apostle; he avowed himself a Christian, 
and was visited with the same sentence. As he was being led forth with James to 
death, he asked his forgiveness. The Apostle looked at him for some moments, then 
embracing him, said, "Peace be with thee." Both perished together by the sword.<note n="69" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p7.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p7.3">Ὀ 
δὲ ὁλίγον σκεψάμενος, εἰρήνη συὶ εἶπε, καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν.</span> Eusebius, "Hist. 
Eccl.," ii, 9.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p8">Herod was anxious next to strike a blow at the Apostle who had 
most powerfully drawn upon himself the attention of the people, and had thus enkindled 
the most bitter hatred. He caused Peter to be thrown into prison and condemned to 
speedy death. The alarmed disciples gathered in the house of Mary, the mother of 
Mark, to entreat help from God in this terrible crisis. Threatened with a blow which 
would overturn one of the pillars of the Church, they lift up earnest prayers to 
Heaven. Suddenly Peter himself, delivered by a miracle, knocks at the door of the 
house, and comes to teach them the omnipotence of prayer, which they were yet slow 
to believe, as their incredulity of his presence proves. Soon after Herod died, 
smitten with righteous judgment from God. He had gone to Cæsarea to decide some 
differences with the inhabitants of Tyre and Sidon, and to celebrate games in honor 
of the recovery of Claudius. He was received with the utmost enthusiasm. Appearing 
on the second day of the games arrayed in a silver tunic, on which the rays of the 
early morning shed a dazzling brightness, he excited universal admiration, and his 
flatterers even carried     
<pb n="89" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_89" />their adulation so far as to call him a god. In that very moment he 
was smitten with a loathsome disease; eaten of worms, he died, exclaiming, "I, the 
god, am about to die; death has already seized him whom men called immortal."<note n="70" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p8.2">Καὶ 
ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθάνατος ἤδη θανὼν ἀπάγομαι.</span> Josephus, "Antiq.," XIX, c. viii, 
2. Josephus states that Herod, at the moment he was hailed as a god, saw a screech-owl, 
which he regarded as an omen of evil.</note> This event produced a deep impression 
upon the Church, which saw in it the direct intervention of God for its protection 
and the chastisement of its enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p9">According to tradition, St. Peter went to Rome after his deliverance, 
and the excitement caused in the Jewish colony by his preaching provoked the severe 
measures taken by Claudius against the Jews.<note n="71" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p9.1">Thiersch's work quoted, p. 97. 
Baronius, "Annals," i, 273. Lenain de Tillemont (i, p. 70) places the journey of 
the Apostle to Rome before his imprisonment; but how then explain the silence of 
the Acts? The testimony of the "Fathers" on this point is altogether wanting in 
precision. Eusebius, (ii, 14, 15,) in order to prove the presence of Peter at Rome 
in the time of Claudius, rests upon the tradition (proved to be untrue) of his contest 
with Simon Magus. The "Liber Pontificalis" declares explicitly that he did not go 
to Rome under Claudius. "<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p9.2">Hic Petrus ingressus in urbem Romam sub 
Nerone Cæsare.</span>"—"Liber Pontificalis," p. 11.</note> But the presence of Peter 
in the Council at Jerusalem, which took place very shortly after, disproves this 
assertion. He probably continued to preach the Gospel through all the regions of 
Asia Minor, where his influence was still so great during the following period. 
The defenders of the hierarchy affirm that after the persecution under Herod Agrippa, 
the Apostles divided the world among them, and drew their field of labor by lot.<note n="72" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p9.3">Leo, 
"Sermo," I. Baronius, "Annals," i, 273.</note> To what      
<pb n="90" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_90" />lengths will not the desire lead to paint the past with the colors 
of the present, and to substitute for the spirituality of the early days an official 
character and the machinery of a hierarchy! It is not possible to go further than 
this in the untrue rendering of facts. The opinion which attributes to the Apostles, 
at the same time, the compilation of the creed which bears their name, is equally 
without foundation. The day of Pentecost was not yet far enough removed for the 
reduction of faith to rule.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10">The same preconception, and the same disposition to transfer the 
institutions of the third century of the Church into the first, have led to an imaginary 
recognition of the episcopate in the entirely moral preeminence which James,<note n="73" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.1">The 
question whether James, the Lord's brother, is another than James the son of Alpheus, 
one of the twelve Apostles, is one of the most controverted points of criticism. 
In maintaining the identity of the two it is urged that James the son of Alpheus, 
being clearly related to Jesus Christ, through his mother, (<scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.2" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 
xix, 25</scripRef>,) the name of brother may be only an extension of the term of 
kindred. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:19" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.3" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Galatians i, 19</scripRef>, is also 
brought forward, in which James, the brother of the Lord, is named among the Apostles. 
But these reasons appear to us insufficient. It is evidently a dogmatic bias which 
has led to the attempt to change the natural signification of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.4">ἀδελφός</span>. As to the designation "Apostle," applied 
by St. Paul to James, it presents no difficulty if the gradual extension of the 
ideas of the apostolate be admitted. The oldest tradition in the Church favors our 
opinion: it represents James as the Lord's own brother. Eusebius ("Hist. Eccl.," 
ii, 25) is as explicit as possible upon this point. James, in his Epistle, does 
not describe himself as an Apostle. John says that the Lord's brethren had not believed 
on him when James, the son of Alpheus, was already in the ranks of the Apostles. <scripRef passage="John 7:5" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.5" parsed="|John|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5">
John vii, 5</scripRef>. Finally, in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13,14" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|1|13|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13-Acts.1.14">Acts i, 13, 
14</scripRef>, the brethren of the Lord are distinctly mentioned in addition to 
the Apostles, consequently they were not one and the same. See Winer "Realworterbuch," 
vol. i, p. 217.</note> the Lord's brother, enjoyed <pb n="91" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_91" />in the Church at 
Jerusalem. This, however, is capable of a most simple explanation. His relationship 
to Jesus Christ had an inestimable value in the eyes of the first Christians, who 
felt themselves under no obligation to repudiate the natural and indestructible 
feelings of the human heart. The character of James, his piety, and the very form 
which it assumed, all contributed to increase his influence at Jerusalem. Profoundly 
attached to the religion of his fathers, he had watched, not without alarm, the 
first contests between Jesus Christ and the representatives of the ancient worship. 
He had only gradually learned to take broader views; the resurrection of the Saviour 
seems to have vanquished his latent hesitation; but this hesitation did not spring 
from pride or obstinacy; his scruples were those of a strong but unenlightened piety, 
which was startled by any change introduced into the order established by God. The 
testimony concerning James of an old historian of the Church gives us a key to the 
position he filled. "James, the brother of the Lord," we read in Eusebius, who quotes 
Hegesippus,<note n="74" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.8">Διαδέχεται τὴν ἐκκλησίαν</span>. 
"Hist. Eccl.," ii, 23.</note> "known universally by the surname of 'The Just,' shared 
with the Apostles the direction of the Church. He was holy from his mother's womb. 
He drank neither wine nor strong drink, and abstained from all meat. . . . He alone 
might enter into the holy place;<note n="75" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.10">Τούτῳ μόνῳ εξῆν 
εἰς τὰ ἀγια εἰσιέναι</span> "Hist. Eccl.," ii, 23.</note> for his raiment was simply 
of linen. He was accustomed to go into the temple alone. There he was found prostrate 
before God, seeking forgiveness for the sins of the people. His knees were        
<pb n="92" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_92" />worn like those of a camel, so constantly were they bent before God 
in intercession for the people. Because of the excellence of his justice he was 
surnamed 'The Just,' the <i>Oblias</i>,<note n="76" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.12">Διὰ τὴν 
ύπερβυλὴν εῦς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ ἐκαλεῖτο Δίκαιος καὶ Ὠβλιάς</span>. Ibid.</note> 
which signifies the bulwark of the people, and righteousness." Those who pretend 
that Christianity was originally very little distinguished from Judaism lay much 
stress on this passage.<note n="77" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p10.13">Schwegler, "Nachapost. Zeitalt.," i, 137.</note>

They forget that Hegesippus is unfolding before us the whole life of James from 
his childhood to his death. Set apart as a Nazarite from his earliest years, he 
adhered scrupulously to the practices of the sect. But there is nothing in the description 
of Hegesippus to forbid the supposition that after his conversion he may have used 
greater freedom, though he, with the whole Church of Hebrew origin, continued to 
observe the institutions of Moses. His conduct in the Council at Jerusalem, and 
his Epistle, abundantly prove that, in his view, the Christian was not in all points 
like the Nazarite. It is, nevertheless, certain that he remained in heart attached 
to Judaism, and that the new religion was primarily, in his eyes, a fulfillment 
of prophecy. His patriotism was wholly unlike that of the proud Pharisees of the 
time, for he was best known by his fervent prayers for Jerusalem, and his tears 
over the sins of his people. He was a determined enemy of false Judaism, a true 
child of Abraham, one of those who yearned for the divine Isaac. None was a more 
forcible preacher of repentance than he. James was, in a manner, the John the <pb n="93" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_93" />
Baptist of the apostolic age—a new forerunner making the paths straight for the 
law of liberty. He was a Jew after God's own heart, gladly accepting the realization 
of his promises, and thus accomplishing the transition from Judaism to Christianity. 
He is, in fact, the purest type we have of the Israelite indeed; he thus truly belongs 
to the new covenant, the mission of which is to bring to perfection all that existed 
in germ in the old. The Lord's brother repeats, in his life, the Sermon on the Mount; 
by holiness he prepared the way for progress, freeing the law of the spirit from 
the law of the letter, as the ripened grain shakes off the enveloping husk.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p11">It is not then necessary, in order to explain the influence of 
such a man, to have recourse to apostolic investiture.<note n="78" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p11.1">This is the assumption 
of Thiersch.</note> Respected and beloved by the people, who witnessed his zeal 
in the temple, he exercised great moral authority over the Church at Jerusalem, 
of which he was in truth the representative. According to Clement of Alexandria, 
James was like a ruler of the synagogue in the Church at Jerusalem—that is to say, 
the first among his equals. It is probable that he obtained this consideration by 
the sole ascendency of his piety. Hegesippus clearly states that he took part in 
the government of the Church at the same time with Peter and John. His right was 
equal to theirs; and it did not need for its exercise either a constituted hierarchy 
or apostolic succession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p12">The Church at Jerusalem continues, during this period, a religious 
center for all the Christians. From it go. forth the first missionaries; it sends <pb n="94" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_94" />
spontaneously delegates into the countries where the Gospel has already gained some 
ground, as in Samaria and at Antioch. In later times important conferences on the 
question of the admission to baptism of Gentile converts will be held within it. 
It could hardly have been otherwise in the first period. This central position resulted 
from the situation of the new Churches, from their weakness and inexperience. But 
it would be a grave misconception to regard Jerusalem as the Rome of the first century; 
this would be to forget altogether the difference of the times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.ii.iv-p13">We have seen, after the brief phase of the Church's history when 
all was miraculous and supernatural, the commencement of internal division. The 
teaching and martyrdom of Stephen, the mission in Samaria, the formation of the 
Church at Antioch, the conversion of Cornelius, all these events, which followed 
each other rapidly, brought into full view the question of the relations of Christianity 
with Judaism. The discussion is to take still broader ground, through the influence 
of St. Paul; it will be at times envenomed by the evil passions of the false teachers 
of Galatia and the schismatics of Corinth, but we shall see it, nevertheless, steadily 
advancing to its solution, by means of wholesome experience and brotherly consultations, 
in which the free and living character of the inspiration of the new covenant will 
strikingly appear; but we shall find no radical opposition between the disputants; 
and the theories which suppose two irreconcilable forms of Christianity in the apostolic 
Church will prove to be as fabulous as the legends of tradition.</p>


<pb n="95" id="iii.i.ii.iv-Page_95" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III." progress="16.92%" id="iii.i.iii" prev="iii.i.ii.iv" next="iii.i.iii.i">
<h3 id="iii.i.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.i.iii-p0.2">CONVERSION OF PAUL. HIS FIRST MISSION.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Saul of Tarsus. His Preparation and Conversion." progress="16.93%" id="iii.i.iii.i" prev="iii.i.iii" next="iii.i.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.iii.i-p1">§ I. <i>Saul of Tarsus. His Preparation and Conversion</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p2">EVERY great truth which is to win a triumphant way must become 
incarnate in some one man, and derive from a living, fervent heart that passion 
and power which constrain and subdue. So long as it remains in the cold region of 
mere ideas it exercises no mighty influence over mankind. The truths of religion 
are not exceptions to this law. God, therefore, prepared a man who was to represent, 
in the primitive Church, the great cause of the emancipation of Christianity, and 
whose mission it was to free it completely from the bonds of the synagogue. This 
man was St. Paul, and never had noble truth a nobler organ. He brought to its service 
an heroic heart, in which fervent love was joined to indomitable courage, and a 
mind equally able to rise to the loftiest heights of speculation and to penetrate 
into the deepest recesses of the human soul. All these great qualities were enhanced 
by absolute devotedness to Jesus Christ, and a self-abnegation such as, apart from 
the sacrifice of the Redeemer, has had no parallel upon earth. His life was one 
perpetual offering up of himself. His sufferings have contributed, no less than 
his indefatigable activity, <pb n="96" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_96" />to the triumph of his principles. Standing 
ever in the breach for their defense—subject to most painful contradictions, not 
only from the Jews, but from his brethren—execrated by his own nation—maligned by 
a fanatic and intolerant section of the Church, and threatened with death by those 
Gentiles whose claims he so boldly advocated—he suffered as scarcely any other has 
suffered in the service of truth; but he left behind a testimony most weighty and 
powerful, every word sealed with the seal of the martyr. Paul was the first missionary 
to the Gentile world, and he thus effectually inaugurated the universal triumph 
of Christianity. It was needful that the door of the Church should be opened to 
the thousands of proselytes from Corinth, Athens, Ephesus, and Rome, who came up 
to it and knocked. But the great Apostle of the Gentiles was not satisfied with 
this irresistible argument from facts; he added to it reasoning equally able and 
eloquent, and, armed with dialectics perfectly adapted to the habits of mind of 
his opponents, he victoriously established his principles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p3">The epistles in which these reasonings have in part come down 
to us, bear on every page the impress of his heart and mind; they show ns the whole 
man, and the very style depicts in vivid characters his moral physiognomy. His polemics 
are especially admirable, because with him a negation always leads to a weightier 
affirmation; he never destroys without replacing, and, like his Master, abolishes 
only by fulfilling. He is not only an incomparable dialectician in the subversion 
of error, but he is able also to discern all the consequences of a truth, and <pb n="97" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_97" />
to grasp its marrow and inner substance. This great controversialist is, therefore, 
at the same time, the first representative of that true Christian mysticism which 
St. John was so fully to develop. St. Paul triumphed over Judaism only by putting 
in its place Christianity in all its breadth and beauty. What holiness, strength, 
nobleness of character he displayed in the course of his ministry will appear as 
we trace his history. St. Paul is the type of the reformer in the Church; in every 
fresh struggle for the Church's freedom, his will be the track in which courageous 
Christians will follow. No true reformation can be wrought in any spirit other than 
that of Paul—a spirit equally removed from the timidity which preserves that which 
should be destroyed, and the rashness which destroys that which should be preserved.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p4">When God is forming a powerful instrument for the accomplishment 
of his designs, the process of preparation is long and gradual. Every circumstance 
is brought to bear on the education of the chosen witness, and every experience, 
even of wrong and error, is made to enhance the power and completeness of the testimony 
rendered. When a man is called to effect some great religious reformation, it is 
important that he should himself have an experimental acquaintance with the order 
of things which he is to reverse or transform. The education of Paul the Pharisee, 
was to him what the convent of Erfurt was to Luther. It was well that he who was 
to break the yoke of Jewish legalism should himself have first suffered under its 
bondage. Thus, while the question of the emancipation of Christianity had <pb n="98" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_98" />
been stated by men belonging, like Stephen, to the most liberal section of Judaism—the 
Hellenist Jews—it was to receive its final solution from a man who had himself felt 
the full weight of the yoke.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p5">Saul belonged to a Jewish family, rigidly attached to the sect 
of the Pharisees. His name, which signifies "The desired one," has led some commentators<note n="79" id="iii.i.iii.i-p5.1">Neander, 
"Pflanzung," i, 138.</note> to suppose that he, being born, like Samuel, after hope 
long delayed, was, like him, specially consecrated by his parents to the service 
of God, and, therefore, sent from his early childhood to Jerusalem to study the 
sacred writings in the most famous school of the age. However this may be, it is 
evident that his mind had a natural bent toward such studies. He may have received 
some intellectual development in his own city. Strabo tells us that literary and 
philosophical studies had been carried so far at Tarsus that the schools of Cilicia 
eclipsed those of Athens and of Alexandria.<note n="80" id="iii.i.iii.i-p5.2">Strabo, "Geography," xiv, 5.</note> 
It appears, however, from the evidence of Philostratus, that a light and rhetorical 
school of learning predominated at Tarsus; more attention was paid to brilliance 
of expression than to depth of philosophical thought.<note n="81" id="iii.i.iii.i-p5.3">Philostratus, "Life of 
Apollonius of Tyana," i, 7.</note> The life of the East there reveled in boundless 
luxury, and the corruption of manners reached its utmost length. The young Jew, 
endowed with a high-toned morality, may well have conceived a deep disgust for this 
pagan civilization; and these first impressions may have tended to develop in him 
an excessive attachment to the religion of his fathers.</p>


<pb n="99" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_99" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p6">We may, probably, attribute to his abode at Tarsus the literary 
culture displayed in his writings. He familiarly quotes the Greek poets, and poets 
of the second order, such as Cleanthes, (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="iii.i.iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii, 
28</scripRef>,) Menander, (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:33" id="iii.i.iii.i-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. xv, 33</scripRef>,) 
and Epimenides, (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:12" id="iii.i.iii.i-p6.3" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Titus i, 12</scripRef>.) According 
to the custom of the rabbis of the time, he had learned a manual trade, and as the 
Cicilian fabrics of goats' hair were famous for their strength, he had chosen the 
calling of a tent-maker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p7">Jerusalem was the place of his true education. He was placed in 
the school of Gamaliel, the most celebrated rabbi of his age. <scripRef passage="Acts 22:3" id="iii.i.iii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">
Acts xxii, 3</scripRef>. We know how fully the scholastic spirit was developed among 
the Jews at this period. To the schools of the prophets had succeeded the schools 
of the rabbis; the living productions of the Divine Spirit had been replaced by 
commentaries of minutest detail, and the sacred text seemed in danger of being completely 
overgrown by rabbinical glosses, as by a parasitic vegetation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p8">While an ingenious and learned school, formed at Alexandria, had 
contrived by a system of allegorical interpretation to infuse Platonism into the 
Old Testament, the school at Jerusalem had been growing increasingly rigid, and 
interdicted any such daring exegesis. It clung with fanatic attachment to the letter 
of the Scriptures, but, failing to comprehend the spirit, it sunk into all the puerilities 
of a narrow literalism. Its interpretations lacked both breadth and depth; it surrendered 
itself to the subtilties of purely verbal dialectics. Cleverly to combine texts—to 
suspend on a single word the thin threads of an ingenious argument—such was the 
sole concern of the <pb n="100" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_100" />rabbis. Gamaliel appears to have been the most 
skilled of all the doctors of the law. He is still venerated in Jewish tradition 
under the title of "Gamaliel the Aged." The "Mishna" quotes him as an authority. 
We are inclined to believe that he may have been less in bondage than the other 
doctors of his day to narrow literalism, and that he may have maintained a spirit 
more upright and elevated. His benevolent intervention on behalf of the Church at 
Jerusalem distinguishes him honorably from those implacable Jews, who were ready 
to defend their prejudices by bloody persecutions. The fact of his having had a 
disciple like Saul of Tarsus, who must have been through his whole life characterized 
by a grave moral earnestness, leads us to suppose a true superiority in the teaching 
of Gamaliel. He had not got beyond the stand-point of legalism, but this he at least 
presented in its unimpaired and unabated majesty. He was not a man to delude the 
conscience with subterfuges, and his disciples were therefore disposed to austerity 
of life, and were distinguished by a scrupulous fidelity to the religion of their 
fathers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p9">Saul of Tarsus embraced the teaching of his illustrious master 
with characteristic earnestness and ardor, and, it must be added, infused into it 
all the passionate vehemence belonging to his nature. At the feet of Gamaliel, he 
became practiced in those skillful dialectics which were the pride of the rabbinical 
schools, and he thus received from Judaism itself the formidable weapon with which 
he was afterward to deal it such mortal blows. Here he gained a profound knowledge 
of the Old Testament. Gifted with a strong and keen intellect, he in a few years 
acquired <pb n="101" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_101" />all the learning of his master. He thus amassed, without 
knowing it, precious materials for his future polemics; but his moral and religious 
development in this phase of his life is of more importance to us than his intellectual 
acquirements. With all his knowledge, he might have become, at the most, the first 
of Jewish doctors, surpassing even Gamaliel, and shedding some glory on the decadence 
of his people; but he could never have derived from that vast learning the spirit 
of the reformer, which was to make him immortal in the Church. It is in the depths 
of his inner life we must seek the distinctive character of his early piety; he 
has himself accurately described it when he says, that being "taught according to 
the perfect manner of the law of the fathers," he "was zealous toward God." <scripRef passage="Acts 22:3" id="iii.i.iii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">
Acts xxii, 3</scripRef>. In other words, he carried into his exalted Judaism a truly 
religious spirit, and he was animated by a sincere desire to serve God. Herein was 
the germ of a possible transformation; and it was through this, his moral nature, 
that the transformation would subsequently be wrought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p10">In times of spiritual crisis, when mankind is breathlessly awaiting 
a great religious revolution, the common hope and expectation are manifested in 
two extremes of conduct. Some men openly abandon ancient forms: others cling to 
them with desperation, and demand from them with feverish impatience the satisfaction 
of the new cravings of their souls; their morbid excitement is in itself an evidence 
that they have not escaped the universal restlessness. They push to its furthest 
logical issues the principle in which they wish to believe; it is clear that they 
are <pb n="102" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_102" />themselves dissatisfied with its existing application, and seek 
in this way to appease their unquiet hearts. Such a cleaving to the past is, in 
truth, an aspiration after something beyond, an appeal for a new religious life. 
If we look closely at Saul of Tarsus while he is still a Pharisee, we shall discern 
in his manner of bearing the yoke a prophecy that he will one day cast it off. We 
find no likeness in him to those self-complacent Pharisees whose hypocrisy Christ 
painted in colors of fire. He does not seek to deceive God and men by vain forms, 
nor flatter his conscience that he has satisfied' the law when he has paid tithe 
of mint, and anise, and cummin. This young Jew is a zealous and scrupulous observer 
of all the ordinances of Moses; he receives them with all seriousness; he practices 
them with all sincerity and exactness. Let us listen to his own words: "I profited 
in the Jews' religion above many my equals (in years) in mine own nation, being 
more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers." <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:14" id="iii.i.iii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.14">
Gal. i, 14</scripRef>. He declares again that he was "as touching the law, blameless." <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:6" id="iii.i.iii.i-p10.2" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">
Phil. iii, 6</scripRef>. A faithful, scrupulous, zealous observer of the law above 
all his contemporaries; such, then, was Paul. Who cannot discover beneath this extraordinary 
zeal the secret disquietude, the dull, oppressive uneasiness of which we have been 
speaking? In heart, Saul of Tarsus was seeking from Judaism that which it had not 
to give. He sought salvation in it; and salvation to him, as to every upright man 
upon whose soul there has never broken the bright light of divine forgiveness, could 
be nothing else than perfect conformity to the will of God. The law was precious 
in his eyes as the revelation of that will,

<pb n="103" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_103" />and he strove to keep it under the awful sanction of the words, "Cursed 
is every one who continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the 
law to do them." <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:10" id="iii.i.iii.i-p10.3" parsed="|Gal|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.10">Gal. iii, 10</scripRef>. Hence 
his restless eagerness, his extraordinary zeal, in the observance of all the commandments 
of Moses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p11">He seems to us, in some portions of his Epistles, to be recalling 
the memories of his early life. When he speaks of the powerlessness of legalism, 
he does not pause long on the development of the doctrine; his argument takes a 
dramatic and personal form. We feel that he is touching what were the live wounds 
of his soul before his conversion. The seventh chapter of his Epistle to the Romans 
is full of these sorrowful memories. When he depicts to us, with marvelous psychological 
insight, that singular effect of the law in revealing evil to us, and giving it 
an accursed charm by presenting it as the forbidden fruit, (<scripRef passage="Romans 7:8,9" id="iii.i.iii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Rom|7|8|7|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.8-Rom.7.9">Rom. 
vii, 8, 9</scripRef>,) is he not calling to mind the time when, after having recognized 
the commandment of God—the moral ideal set before his conscience—he had been consumed 
by a vain zeal to realize it, and had only gained in the struggle an agonizing conviction 
of the incurable corruption of human nature? Evil attracted him simply because it 
was a violation of the law of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p12">Is it not the same Saul of Tarsus who exclaims, in deep sorrow 
of heart, "When the commandment came, sin revived, and I died: and the commandment, 
which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death." <scripRef passage="Romans 7:9,10" id="iii.i.iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|7|9|7|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.9-Rom.7.10">
Rom. vii, 9, 10</scripRef>. He reveals himself to us, perpetually renewing a fruitless 
struggle; willing to keep the law, and in the measure of his desires finding <pb n="104" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_104" />
the measure of his powerlessness; doing not the good that he would, and the evil 
which he would not, that doing. Tossed to and fro in this inward conflict, this 
war of the flesh and the spirit, which can have no issue till a new principle has 
been implanted in the heart, he exclaims in despair, "O wretched man that I am, 
who shall deliver me from the body of this death?"<note n="82" id="iii.i.iii.i-p12.2">It has often been questioned 
whether this portion of the Epistle to the Romans refers to Paul's moral condition 
before or after his conversion. It seems to us that feelings of discouragement and 
despair, such as are expressed here, are inconceivable in a Christian who knows 
the secret of victory, and who has received from God the principle of a new life. 
Let us not forget, however, that the Christian is never perfect, and that he falls 
back by his inconsistencies, under the dominion of the flesh. At such times his 
old feelings return, and the moral contradiction described in this chapter is not 
without analogy in the history of days of decline and fall in his Christian life. 
But it is none the less true that this picture of the impotent wrestlings of the 
soul finds its complete realization only in the unconverted man.</note> Is it possible 
to doubt that the goad of the Lord had already touched his conscience? To him the 
law was a real scourge; no man ever groaned more heavily under the rod of the pitiless 
schoolmaster, whose mission is only fulfilled when he has brought his scholar bruised 
and helpless to the cross. Nor must we forget that the unregenerate nature was far 
from being wholly vanquished in Saul of Tarsus. Energetic and impetuous in character, 
he was easily carried away into violence, and, doubtless, deeply as he felt his 
moral misery, he did not cease to pride himself on the high position he occupied 
in his sect. It is not, then, surprising that at the time of the first conflict 
between Pharisaism and the Church at Jerusalem, Saul should <pb n="105" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_105" />have approved 
and encouraged the persecution. The internal fever which consumed him—the desire 
to believe himself satisfied—his passionate attachment to every thing Mosaic—all 
contributed to make him an implacable enemy of the courageous confessor, who had 
ruthlessly shaken all his prejudices, and done violence, from his point of view, 
to all the glorious past of Israel. Saul of Tarsus was not a persecutor like Caiaphas. 
He was not defending either his person or his interests. He believed himself to 
be defending his God, and the fierce emotion excited by the words of Stephen inflamed 
his anger all the more, because it confirmed the testimony of his conscience.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p13">His contact with Stephen may be regarded as the leading event 
of his life. From the day in which he heard Stephen speak—or rather, from the day 
in which he saw him die, with a calmness so sublime—Paul was beside himself. He 
abandoned the quiet studies of a doctor of the law; he could not go on pursuing 
them till he had silenced that importunate voice within, which declared them to 
be of no avail. He felt that if Stephen's words were true, all the scaffolding of 
his legal virtues and Judaistic learning would fall to the ground. He was at heart 
more troubled than he was willing to appear; a secret doubt gave him no rest, and 
he sought to shake it off by persecuting those who had called it forth. Hence that 
redoubled zeal which marks the moral crisis at its culminating point. "He breathed 
out," as the sacred writer tells us, "threatening and slaughter," (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:1" id="iii.i.iii.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.1">Acts 
ix, 1</scripRef>,) and "made havoc of the Church, entering into every house, and 
hailing men and

<pb n="106" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_106" />women committed them to prison." <scripRef passage="Acts 8:3" id="iii.i.iii.i-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.3">Acts 
viii, 3</scripRef>. In every synagogue, he himself says, "I punished them oft, compelling 
them to blaspheme." He thought that by thus coercing the new converts to open retraction, 
he would obtain an unanswerable argument against the new religion, and would confirm 
his own convictions. But nothing appeased him, and his violence went on growing 
with his doubts. A moment came when it broke through all bounds, and not content 
with persecuting the Church at Jerusalem, he started for Damascus, with letters 
from the high priest to the elders of the synagogue, authorizing him to lay violent 
hands on the Christians in that city. And now God's appointed time was come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p14">While we thus regard the conversion of Paul as the issue of a 
long and painful preparatory period of inward crisis, we in no way detract from 
the importance of the remarkable miracle which was its immediate cause. If certain 
dispositions of mind were required by Jesus Christ as preparatory even for a miracle 
affecting the body alone, such as the healing of blindness or paralysis, how much 
more necessary must they be for a miracle wholly spiritual. The latter can only 
be received in its full power and meaning by a man whose heart has been prepared 
by God. This important truth comes out with a high degree of evidence from the narrative 
of the conversion of the Apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15">As he was on the way, and already near Damascus, suddenly there 
shined round about him a light from heaven, and accompanying the brilliant flash 
a voice was heard with the shock of thunder. The <pb n="107" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_107" />companions of the 
Apostle saw the dazzling brightness, but could discern no distinct image; they heard 
the voice also, but caught no words.<note n="83" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.1"><scripRef passage="Acts 9:7" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">Acts ix, 
7</scripRef>. Compare <scripRef passage="Acts 22:9" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">Acts xxii, 9</scripRef>.</note> 
Awestruck, they fell to the ground. <scripRef passage="Acts 26:14" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.14">Acts xxvi, 14</scripRef>. 
They were witnesses only of the outward miracle; but within the external was another 
manifestation of a far higher order, which was perceived only by Saul, because he 
alone was prepared to receive it. In the bright light Jesus appeared to him, and 
in the confused noise he heard the voice of Christ making to him the most solemn 
appeal.<note n="84" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.5">Baur ("Paulus," pp. 70, 71) lays stress upon the slight discrepancies 
which may be observed between Luke's narrative and the accounts which St. Paul himself 
gives of this transaction, and draws the conclusion that Luke's recital is only 
legendary. But these discrepancies are quite unimportant, and vanish before a close 
examination. We have carefully noted the various versions of the event in our representation 
of it. The supposed discrepancies are three in number. According to <scripRef passage="Acts 9:7" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.6" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">
Acts ix, 7</scripRef>, the companions of Paul heard "a voice," while in <scripRef passage="Acts 22:9" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.7" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">
Acts xxii, 9</scripRef>, we are told they "heard not the voice of Him" that spake. 
The two statements seem to us reconcilable by supposing, as we have done, that Paul's 
companions heard inarticulate sounds, but not distinct words, ("<i>the voice of 
him that spake to me</i>.") According to <scripRef passage="Acts 9:7" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.8" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">Acts ix, 7</scripRef>, 
the same men saw no man; according to <scripRef passage="Acts 22:9" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.9">Acts xxii, 9</scripRef>, 
they saw the light. Here again we have a reference only to the external aspect of 
the miracle. It is possible to see a light, and yet to see no man. Finally, according 
to <scripRef passage="Acts 9:7" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.10" parsed="|Acts|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.7">Acts ix, 7</scripRef>, the companions of Saul "stood 
speechless;" according to <scripRef passage="Acts 26:14" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.11" parsed="|Acts|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.14">Acts xxvi, 14</scripRef>, 
they fell "to the earth." There is no necessary contradiction between the two statements. 
We have not even alluded to the naturalistic explanation of the miracle, according 
to which Saul of Tarsus was struck to the ground by a thunderstorm. It is beneath 
discussion.</note> Paul's subsequent repeated and distinct references to the events 
of this day as establishing his right to the apostolate, on the ground, directly 
and positively stated, that he had seen Jesus Christ, set aside absolutely the theory 
of          

<pb n="108" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_108" />a mere vision.<note n="85" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.12">See <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:8" id="iii.i.iii.i-p15.13" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 
xv, 8</scripRef>.</note> Paul did actually see Jesus, and hear him; but the fact 
that he alone did so on this occasion shows how entirely the perception of a miracle 
may depend on the moral condition. Every miracle has a twofold aspect—one external, 
and belonging to the whole world; the other spiritual and divine, discernible only 
by the inward eye.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p16">Let us endeavor to give some account of the mysterious scene which 
transpired on the road to Damascus, the consequences of which were so momentous 
to the Apostle and to the Church. Saul of Tarsus is already secretly troubled in 
mind. He has closely observed the first Christians, has watched their pure and holy 
lives, and their still more remarkable deaths. The remembrance of Stephen is constantly 
present with him. He has, at the same time, proved the utter impotence of the old 
law; he is exhausted with inward struggles, and yet trembles at the thought of repudiating 
his past life. All these mingled emotions are tumultuous within him as he journeys 
toward Damascus. His conscience is ill at ease; his spirit is at once depressed 
and stirred within him. At this crisis Jesus appears to him, and asks, "Saul, Saul, 
why persecutest thou me?" The question wakes a deep echo in his soul; and when the 
voice goes on to say, "I am Jesus, whom thou persecutest," Saul is vanquished; he 
falls lightning-struck to the ground; he feels that he has long been kicking against 
the piercing goad. Light bursts in upon him; his doubts are dissipated; he sees, 
he believes. Stephen was not deceived; Jesus Christ is the very Lord of glory, and 
it is he whom <pb n="109" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_109" />Saul had been about to persecute at Damascus. The shock 
of such a discovery is overwhelming. Saul is utterly crushed by it. He is himself 
no longer: not his bodily eyes alone, but the eyes of his soul are covered with 
a vail of blackness. He feels that this is the crisis of his spiritual life, and 
he gropes in the thick darkness, discerning clearly but this one thing,—that he 
has been persecuting Christ. Like a little child, he suffers himself to be led by 
the hand into the city, where, according to the promise given him, he is to receive 
new light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p17">It would be a grave mistake to suppose that Saul's conversion 
was completed on the road to Damascus. His pride was then broken; his doubts were 
scattered; but he did not at once rise from that tremendous blow which had severed 
his life in two. He then, indeed, received his calling as an Apostle, (<scripRef passage="Acts 26:16-18" id="iii.i.iii.i-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|26|16|26|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.16-Acts.26.18">Acts 
xxvi, 16-18</scripRef>,) but he had not then any conception of its greatness or 
of its cost. He must needs pass through a painful initiatory process. For three 
days he remains in utter darkness, and can neither eat nor drink. He has not told 
us the history of those three days, but it is easy to conceive what they were to 
him. He passed them, doubtless, in deepest humiliation, overwhelmed both by the 
remembrance of his sins, and by a sense of the grace he had received. He experienced 
all the depths of a true repentance; and, writhing under the consciousness that 
he had persecuted his Saviour, he reached the full and abiding conviction that he, 
the persecutor, the blasphemer and injurious, was the very chief of sinners. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:15" id="iii.i.iii.i-p17.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">
1 Tim. i, 15</scripRef>. When, in a forcible figure, he represents the first stage 
of conversion as burial with Christ, set

<pb n="110" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_110" />forth in the act of baptism, he may have been calling to mind those 
three days when, separated from men, without a ray of light breaking the awful obscurity, 
he was, for all the things of earth, as one dead. But deliverance had been promised 
him; God had in a vision foretold its approach. At the same time, a disciple named 
Ananias was commanded to go and lay his hands upon him.<note n="86" id="iii.i.iii.i-p17.3">Baur, in his mythological 
interpretation, regards Paul's recovery of sight as a symbol of the illumination 
produced by a new doctrine. ("Paulus," 71.) It is evident that such a system of 
interpretation does violence to the text.</note> His eyes are opened, he receives 
the Holy Ghost, and is baptized; and thus that work of sovereign grace is completed, 
of which he was to be at once the mightiest witness and the most amazing monument.<note n="87" id="iii.i.iii.i-p17.4">Lenain 
de Tillemont asserts that Ananias was a priest, and probably a bishop of Damascus. 
("Hist. Eccl.," c. i, p. 210.) There is nothing whatever in the narrative to lead 
us to suppose he was even an elder of the Church. As to his being a priest or bishop, 
the idea is simply absurd at this period.</note>          
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p18">The best preparation of a great servant of God for his work is 
stern solitude. Saul of Tarsus, before entering on his ministry, was sent into the 
wilderness, like Moses and John the Baptist, and like Jesus himself. He lived for 
some years in Arabia, (<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:17" id="iii.i.iii.i-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. i, 17</scripRef>,) 
in silence and seclusion, maturing his soul by prayer, and recovering his moral 
equilibrium after the violent shock he had experienced. From Arabia he returned 
to Damascus, burning with the desire to confess Jesus Christ. He preached the Gospel 
in the very synagogues in which before he had sought to stir up bitter adversaries 
against the Church. His preaching thus gave great offense. The intolerant Jewish <pb n="111" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_111" />
party, furious at the loss of their leader, let loose upon him the popular passions, 
and he only escaped death by precipitate flight. He then went up to Jerusalem. For 
the first time since his conversion he entered that city in which he was known only 
as the most cruel of persecutors, as the most ardent adherent of Pharisaic legalism. 
A severe ordeal was in reserve for him in the isolation in which he was for a long 
time kept by the distrust of the Church. Instead of affectionate welcome, he met 
only with suspicious fear. Men would not believe in a conversion so astonishing. 
At length he succeeded in attaching to himself Barnabas, a proselyte of the Isle 
of Cyprus, a man of broader spirit than the native Jews, and by him he was brought 
into the society of the Christians. But he received no directions from the Apostles; 
he only saw Peter, and James the brother of the Lord, and his own account of his 
interview with them is altogether incompatible with the notion that he sought from 
them any initiation into evangelical doctrine, (<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:19" id="iii.i.iii.i-p18.2" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. 
i, 19</scripRef>;) on the contrary, he declares that he did not receive his doctrine 
from them, but was directly taught of God. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:1,12" id="iii.i.iii.i-p18.3" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0;|Gal|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1 Bible:Gal.1.12">
Gal. i, 1, 12</scripRef>. It was at this period that, in a trance in the temple, 
he received, for the second time, the command to go to the Gentiles. <scripRef passage="Acts 22:17-22" id="iii.i.iii.i-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.22">
Acts xxii, 17-22</scripRef>. But he was pressed in spirit to preach the Gospel at 
Jerusalem. He longed, as at Damascus, to confess his crucified Lord and Saviour 
in the very places where he had blasphemed and persecuted him. He addressed himself 
to those same Hellenists for whom Stephen had labored, thus taking up, at the very 
point where it had been left, the work of him for whose death he had clamored.

<pb n="112" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_112" />Such a marvelous change was well adapted to teach the Church the fruitfulness 
of the martyr's death, and to enhance in its eyes the power of that grace which 
could transform the murderer of Stephen into his successor. Saul encountered the 
same hostility which he had himself once helped to provoke against his bold forerunner, 
and he was forced to flee to escape a premature death. He went first to Casarea, 
and then to his native city, where Barnabas came to seek him, and took him to Antioch, 
where was the first Church gathered out of the Gentiles. Here Saul found himself 
in an atmosphere most favorable to his religious development; here he preached the 
Gospel during one year, and contributed to that happy movement in advance, by which 
the Church became distinguished in name from Judaism. Saul made another short visit 
to Jerusalem, to carry thither the offerings which the Church at Antioch sent in 
anticipation of the famine predicted by Agabus, and which actually took place in 
the reign of Claudius. On their return from this journey, Saul and Barnabas, in 
consequence of a direct revelation of the Holy Spirit, received with the laying 
on of hands the charge of carrying the Gospel to the Gentiles. This is, properly 
speaking, the true commencement of Paul's apostolic work. It is important that, 
before we go further, we should clearly comprehend its character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19">We know how frequently Paul insisted upon his privilege as an 
apostle, and with what vehemence he repudiates any inferiority in this respect in 
comparison with his colleagues in the apostolate. "Am I not an apostle?" he says 
in his first Epistle to the <pb n="113" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_113" />Corinthians, (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 
Cor. ix, 1</scripRef>;) and adds in the second, "I suppose I was not a whit behind 
the very chiefest apostles."<note n="88" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19.2"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:5" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. xi, 
5</scripRef>. Comp. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 15:15,16" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19.4" parsed="|Rom|15|15|15|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.15-Rom.15.16">Rom. xv, 15, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:1" id="iii.i.iii.i-p19.5" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">
Gal. i, i</scripRef>.</note> On the other hand, we know that this equality claimed 
by him was disputed by the Judaizing party. We may conclude from this opposition 
that his apostolate was not altogether of the same nature as that of the first apostles. 
Let us inquire in what way it was similar, and in what superior to theirs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p20">We have seen that the apostolate was not a new priesthood, but 
the ideal representation of the Church. The apostle was the Christian of the early 
Church in an official character; he was to raise the Christian vocation to its supreme 
dignity; he was thus, pre-eminently, the witness of Jesus Christ, for the special 
mission of this first generation of Christians was to preserve to the world the 
living memory of the Redeemer. St. Paul, in this respect, in no way differs from 
the twelve; like them, he is one of the accredited witnesses of the great fact of 
salvation, only his credentials are of a peculiar kind. The essential condition 
for taking rank among the twelve first apostles was, "to have been with the Lord 
Jesus all the time that he went in and out among them, beginning from the baptism 
of John unto that same day that he was taken up from them." <scripRef passage="Acts 1:21,22" id="iii.i.iii.i-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21-Acts.1.22">
Acts i, 21, 22</scripRef>. Paul could not adduce any external connection with the 
Saviour in the days of his flesh; he had not seen the historic Christ, so to speak; 
he had seen only the ascended and glorified Christ. This sight of him, however, 
was not a mere vision; it was miraculous and positive, and it confers on St. Paul 
an           
<pb n="114" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_114" />authority in no way inferior to that of the twelve apostles. But it 
is equally true that, in this respect, he more nearly represents the numerous generations 
of Christians who have had no outward relations with the incarnate Saviour. Again, 
he stands apart from that symbolic number of the twelve, which points to the ancient 
tribes of Israel. He is the apostle of the Church, as it bursts the confines of 
Judaism; the apostle of mankind, rather than of a nation. Lastly, he did not receive 
his office by transmission: Ananias, who laid his hands on him, was a simple believer. 
His apostolate was conferred on him by a direct revelation; it stands in no relation 
to any positive institution, but it carries its own glorious witness in its results. 
Paul represents essentially the reforming portion of the Church; he inaugurates 
the apostolate of the demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that from which 
almost all other Christian offices ultimately spring, that which breaks, when needful, 
the framework of imperfect ecclesiastical organization, and lives by a life independent, 
both in its origin and continuance, of mere institutions. Let us not forget, however, 
that St. Paul, while he was the representative of the Church in its free development, 
derived a special authority from the direct mission which, by revelation, God had 
conferred upon him.<note n="89" id="iii.i.iii.i-p20.2">M. Scherer, in an article on the apostolate in general, 
and on that of St. Paul, ("Revue du Theologie," tom. iii, 6th edit.,) ascribes all 
that the Apostle says as to his authority to a false conception entertained by him 
of the apostolate at large. It seems to us that he might easily have avoided so 
extreme a conclusion by admitting that enlargement of the primitive apostolate, 
which was to lead to the true apostolical succession, the inheritance of the Christian 
Church as a whole.</note></p>


<pb n="115" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_115" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.i-p21">One preliminary question remains to be noticed. Paul declares, 
in his Epistle to the Galatians, that the Gospel he preaches comes not from man. 
"I neither received it of man," he says, "neither was I taught it, but by the revelation 
of Jesus Christ." <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:11-13" id="iii.i.iii.i-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|1|11|1|13" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.11-Gal.1.13">Gal. i, 11-13</scripRef>. 
Are we to conclude from these words that Paul received by direct revelation the 
whole divine history of salvation? We think not. God never works useless miracles; 
he does not communicate by supernatural means that which can be acquired without 
such aid. There is no reason why we should not believe that St. Paul obtained his 
acquaintance with the substance of the Gospel in his interviews with Ananias and 
the other disciples at Damascus. It is probable, also, that he may have himself 
drawn from fuller sources. Perhaps he may have had in his hands one of those written 
declarations of the things most commonly believed, to which Luke alludes, and which 
were in very early times circulated in the Churches. When Paul speaks of his Gospel, 
he intends by the word his own manner of presenting the truth, and especially his 
profound view of the old and new covenant—of the law and justification by faith. 
These great truths he did not receive from any man—they were given him by the Holy 
Ghost. We see, indeed, that the revelation which he received in the Temple at Jerusalem 
bore directly on his mission to the Gentiles, (<scripRef passage="Acts 22:2" id="iii.i.iii.i-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.2">Acts 
xxii, 2</scripRef>;) it thus presupposed an enlargement of his religious views. 
Paul himself tells us that the mystery revealed to him in these last days had reference 
to the calling of the Gentiles. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:9,10" id="iii.i.iii.i-p21.3" parsed="|Eph|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.9-Eph.1.10">Eph. i, 9, 
10</scripRef>. His deep experience of the weakness of Judaism, combined with the 
marvelous and sudden

<pb n="116" id="iii.i.iii.i-Page_116" />deliverance granted to him, was adapted, under the enlightening influence 
of the Divine Spirit, to bring him to a complete apprehension of the relation of 
the two covenants. Had not the great antithesis of the law and grace been realized 
in his life before it was expressed in his writings?</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. St. Paul's First Journey." progress="20.78%" id="iii.i.iii.ii" prev="iii.i.iii.i" next="iii.i.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>St. Paul's First Journey</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2">Until the time when he was sent forth by the Church at Antioch, 
Saul had confined himself to preaching the Gospel to the Jews and proselytes. He 
did not enter on his great mission-field among the Gentiles till this first journey, 
which was, therefore, one of great importance to himself and to the Church. It called 
forth differences of opinion which led, ultimately, to the Council at Jerusalem; 
and the result of that council was the first solution of the question which had 
already raised more than one stormy contention among the Christians. Saul and Barnabas 
left Antioch accompanied by John, whose surname was Mark. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:5" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.5">
Acts xiii, 5</scripRef>. He was a disciple from Jerusalem, the son of that Mary 
in whose house the Church met to pray for Peter's deliverance from prison. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:12" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">
Acts xii, 12</scripRef>. He appears to have been a convert of Peter, who calls him 
his son. <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:13" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Peter v, 13</scripRef>. He was subsequently 
Peter's interpreter.<note n="90" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.4">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccl.," Book III, c. xxxix.</note> 
From his antecedents we may gather that he was, at this time, strongly imbued with 
the prejudices of a Judaizing Christianity. He was not yet on the same level of 
enlightenment with Paul, and a separation between them soon ensued. It is possible 
that on <pb n="117" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_117" />his return he may have contributed, by the reports he brought, 
to occasion the controversy between the Apostles and the narrow Christians of Jerusalem. 
The differences between them cannot have been slight, since Paul preferred to separate 
from Barnabas rather than to accept his kinsman again as a colleague. From his Epistles 
we learn, however, that the difference was only transitory, for Mark subsequently 
appears again among the companions of Paul. <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.5" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philemon, 
24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.6" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:10" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.7" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">
Col. iv, 10</scripRef>. Barnabas being a native of Cyprus, the delegates from Antioch 
first visited that island. They passed through its whole extent. After a short stay 
at Salamis, they went to Paphos, a town rebuilt under Augustus. It was in this place, 
defiled by the infamous rites of the worship of Astarte, that Paul won his first 
conquest over heathenism. The highest dignitary of the island, Sergius Paulus,<note n="91" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.8">Sergius 
Paulus is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.9">ἀνθύπατος</span>. This title corresponds 
to proconsul. He served under the governor of the senatorial provinces, while the 
governors of the provinces, receiving their authority directly from the emperor, 
were called proprietors. The island of Cyprus was at first, under Augustus, a senatorial 
province, ("Dio Cassius," 53, 2,) but it was afterward given to the senate, (ibid, 
54, 4). Luke's designation of Sergius Paulus is strictly accurate, (Wieseler, "Chron. 
des apostolisch. Zeitalt," p. 225.)</note> 
was one of those who, disgusted with the polytheism of the West, was seeking in 
the religions of the East, and especially in Judaism, the satisfaction of vague 
aspirations. This state of mind had rendered him susceptible to the sorceries of 
the Jewish magician Elymas, who, like Simon of Samaria, turned to account, by base 
deceptions, the religious cravings of the age. Sergius Paulus had not, however, 
yielded entirely to the seductions of the <pb n="118" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_118" />impostor, for when Saul 
and Barnabas arrived, he at once sent for them to come to him. Elymas endeavors 
to turn away the Proconsul from the faith; but, at Paul's severe rebuke, he is struck 
with sudden blindness, and learns, at the sharp cost of experience, what is the 
difference between the sorceries of the magician and a true miracle. The Proconsul 
is converted to Christ, not so much by the miracle of which he had been the witness, 
as by the beauty of the doctrine preached to him.<note n="92" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.10"><scripRef passage="Acts 13:12" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.11" parsed="|Acts|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.12">Acts 
xiii, 12</scripRef>. The sacred historian from this time uses the name Paul instead 
of Saul, (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:9" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.12" parsed="|Acts|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.9">Acts xiii, 9</scripRef>.) Jerome's ingenious 
interpretation of this is well known: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.13">Apostolus a primo ecclesiæ 
spolio proconsule Sergio victoriæ suæ tropœa retulit, erexitque vexillum ut Paulus 
ex Saulo vocaretur</span>" ("De Viris Illustrit.") The name Paul was borrowed (this 
Father supposes) from Sergius Paulus, in token of the Apostle's victory, and as 
a trophy of this first triumph over paganism. But Jerome has not observed that Luke 
does not say that the name of Saul was changed on this occasion; he simply mentions, 
in a general manner, that Saul was also called Paul. We have no right to identify 
the time when this name appears in the narrative with that of its first adoption 
by the Apostle. Other commentators have supposed the name Paul, which signifies 
small, humble, mean, to have been assumed by Saul after his conversion, and they 
bring forward <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p2.14" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv, 9</scripRef> in support 
of their view; but had this been so, Luke would have spoken of this change of name 
in connection with Saul's conversion. We are disposed rather to think that Paul 
was the Greek form of the name Saul, and that the Apostle, after entering upon his 
mission among the Gentiles, began to use it habitually.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p3">From the island of Cyprus Paul and Barnabas cross into Asia Minor. 
They only pass through Perga, where Mark leaves them, and go on to Antioch in Pisidia, 
an important town, built, like the other Antioch, by Seleucus Nicator. A large Jewish 
colony is there resident. To this Paul first addresses himself. He always, in his 
missionary journeys, follows the <pb n="119" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_119" />order adopted by God himself in the 
gift of his revelations. He held it his duty to preach the Gospel first to those 
who had received in the law and the prophets a direct preparation for it. We know, 
besides, what tender affection he felt-for his people, and what a lofty patriotism 
blended with the breadth of his enlarged Christianity. The synagogue at Antioch 
seems to have been considerably frequented by the Gentile population; at least so 
we may gather from the composition of the audience which received the Gospel from 
the lips of Paul. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:44,45" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|13|44|13|45" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.44-Acts.13.45">Acts xiii, 44, 45</scripRef>. 
Judaism was thus confronted with paganism, and the Christian Church was to learn, 
by a significant and decisive fact, in what quarter it would find the readiest accessions. 
For the first time the two great religious sections of mankind were summoned on 
the same day to take their position in relation to Christianity. It is a critical 
moment in the history of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p4">When Paul has received the invitation to speak the word of exhortation, 
he turns to his countrymen and addresses to them an appeal most earnest and touching. 
The plan of his discourse, of which evidently we have only the leading points, is 
admirably adapted to his purpose. Speaking to Jews, he takes his stand on the ground 
of the old covenant. He first shows the historic descent of Christ. Just as the 
kings succeeded the judges, so the Son of David has succeeded the kings, and has 
inaugurated a new kingship. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:23" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.23">Acts xiii, 23</scripRef>. 
The last of the prophets, John the Baptist, recognized him as the Messiah. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:25" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.25">
Acts xiii, 25</scripRef>. If objection be taken to his ignominious death, that death 
itself Paul shows

<pb n="120" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_120" />to be part of the prophecies concerning him. Every Sabbath, in every 
synagogue, the prophetic oracles declaring it are read. And beyond this, he is risen 
again, and has been seen of his disciples; and this glorious fact, foretold by the 
prophets, is a pledge of the fulfillment of the promises. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 13:32,33" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|13|32|13|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.32-Acts.13.33">Acts xiii, 32, 33</scripRef>. So far Paul follows 
substantially the same method as Peter. In addressing Jews he could not, indeed, 
well do otherwise, but his conclusion is startlingly new. For the first time he 
proclaims the impotence of Judaism, and preaches salvation by faith alone. "By him," 
he says, "all that believe are justified from all things, from which [they] could 
not be justified by the law of Moses." He concludes by reminding his hearers how 
awful is their responsibility.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p5">This discourse produced a deep impression; but while the Gentiles 
were filled with joy, there were murmurings of indignation among the Jews. These 
could no longer be restrained when, the next Sabbath, a large concourse of Gentiles 
came up to the synagogue. Paul had given his countrymen a grand opportunity of vindicating 
themselves from the heavy charge which had rested on their nation ever since the 
crucifixion of Christ. Far from embracing it, they sanction by their conduct the 
crime of their brethren, and betray once more the obstinate pride of their race, 
at the very moment when the ignorant Gentiles eagerly receive the Gospel. Paul and 
Barnabas are filled with holy indignation; this confirmed resistance of the Jews 
draws from them those words of incalculable import, "Lo! we turn to the Gentiles!" 
A new era opens upon the Church, The 

<pb n="121" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_121" />grateful Gentiles throng around the Apostles—conversions are multiplied—but 
at the same time, persecution, stirred up by the Jews, breaks out in fury, and Paul 
and Barnabas are compelled to quit the country, leaving behind them a host of neophytes. 
As they depart they shake off the dust of their feet, and this symbolical act is 
a fresh proof that the severance between the Church and the synagogue is complete.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p6">At Iconium—a neighboring city—similar scenes are enacted. The 
Gospel is preached with acceptance to the Gentiles, but the exasperated Jews league 
themselves with some fanatics, (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:3-6" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|14|3|14|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.3-Acts.14.6">Acts xiv, 3-6</scripRef>,) 
and the Apostles escape death only by flight. They continue their journey no further 
in Asia Minor; but on returning they pass through Derbe and Lystra, cities of Lycaonia, 
built not far from the mountain chain of Taurus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7">The people of this region were rude and ignorant; they still clung 
to ancient paganism with its absurd fables. They were distinguished by their fanaticism, 
and carried into their religious ideas the same wild passion as their neighbors, 
the people of Phrygia. The worship of Jupiter and Mercury was in favor in these 
provinces. In the familiar fable of Philemon and Baucis, these two divinities appear 
in Phrygia. A temple to Jupiter had been built at the gates of Lystra. Such a people 
would be sure to love the marvelous. The miraculous healing of the impotent man 
by Paul excited, therefore, the most lively enthusiasm. On all hands the cry was 
raised, "The gods are come down to us," (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:11,12" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|14|11|14|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11-Acts.14.12">Acts 
xiv, 11, 12,</scripRef>) and Paul and Barnabas were hailed under the honored <pb n="122" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_122" />
names of Mercury and Jupiter. The Apostles, not understanding the language of the 
country,<note n="93" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.2">The people used, before Paul and Barnabas, the language of Lycaonia. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:11" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.3" parsed="|Acts|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11">
Acts xiv, 11</scripRef>. In the same tongue they call Barnabas Jupiter, and Paul 
Mercury. And yet Paul and' Barnabas have no suspicion of the thing at the time. 
The feelings of the people seem to have been explained to them. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:14" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14">
Acts xiv, 14</scripRef>. It is clear they did not comprehend the language. It was 
rather a Greek patois than a language; it is probable that the people knew Hellenic 
Greek, since Paul's discourse seems to have been at once understood.</note> were 
unconscious of this idolatrous homage till they saw the priest of the false gods 
approaching them with garlands and oxen for sacrifice. Indignant and distressed, 
they ran in among the people, rending their clothes according to the Jewish custom, 
and disclaiming the impious worship offered them. "Sirs, why do ye these things?" 
they exclaim; "we also are men of like passions with you." <scripRef passage="Acts 14:15" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.15">
Acts xiv, 15</scripRef>. They then press upon their hearers a belief in the true 
God. We observe in these words of Paul that beautiful idea, so often brought out 
by him, that even before the coming of Christ God's care had not been concentrated 
solely on the Jews, but that he had, in the benefits of his providence, given to 
the Gentiles also a revelation designed to prepare them for yet higher blessings. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:17,18" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|14|17|14|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.17-Acts.14.18">
Acts xiv, 17, 18</scripRef>. It was henceforward not difficult for the Jews of the 
neighboring cities to stir up against the Apostles a multitude already ill-pleased. 
Paul was stoned, and dragged out of the city for dead, and his subsequent recovery 
was nothing less than a miracle. After rapidly passing again through the cities 
where they had preached the Gospel, and presiding at the election of elders, Paul 
and Barnabas set sail from Attalia to return to              
<pb n="123" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_123" />Antioch. Their first missionary journey was ended, and its glorious 
results were summed up in the grand declaration that "God had opened the door of 
faith unto the Gentiles."<note n="94" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.7">Baur ("Paulus," p. 91,) sees in the narrative of 
Paul's first journey nothing more than a skilful imitation of the miracles and discourses 
of St. Peter during the first era of the apostolic age. Thus the punishment of Elymas 
is the reflection of that of Simon Magus, and the healing of the cripple at Lystra, 
of the cure of the paralytic at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple. As to Paul's discourses, 
they are but feeble echoes of those of Peter. On this latter point, we content ourselves 
with referring to the analysis we have given of Paul's sermon at Antioch in Pisidia. 
It is very natural that in the first part of the discourse, when speaking to the 
Jews, he should employ a mode of argument similar to that which Peter uses in addressing 
the same opponents. As to the miracles of Paul, what difficulty is there in supposing 
that two magicians and two paralytics should have crossed the path of the Apostles. 
An attentive observation of the sacred narrative will also discover positive differences 
between the two series of facts. What history could stand before such criticism 
as this?</note> <scripRef passage="Acts 14:27" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p7.8" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27">Acts xiv, 27</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iii.ii-p8">This journey gave striking confirmation to all the revelations 
which Paul had received. He knew now, from the conversion of Sergius Paulus and 
the success of his preaching at Antioch in Pisidia, that deep spiritual needs were 
felt by the Gentiles, and that the heathen world was, after its manner, looking 
for redemption. But, at the same time, he had come into sharp contact with popular 
fanaticism, and had learned the cost of opposing it, and he had also proved by experience 
the obstinate resistance of his proud and opinionated countrymen. He had gained 
clearer ideas of the vocation wherewith he was called, with its inevitable accompanying 
perils and pains, and, doubtless, had already a sure presage of martyrdom as the 
final seal of faithfulness to the truth. 
<pb n="124" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_124" />But the glorious victories he had just gained, and the "marks of the 
Lord Jesus," which he already bore in the body wounded for his sake, gave him a 
right to be heard at Jerusalem, as at Antioch. God had confirmed his apostleship 
in a manner not to be mistaken. He was ready for the great internal conflict of 
the Church, after having so mightily served the common cause in the conflict with 
outlying heathenism.</p>

<pb n="125" id="iii.i.iii.ii-Page_125" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. The Two Conferences at Jerusalem, and the Dispute at Antioch." progress="22.33%" id="iii.i.iv" prev="iii.i.iii.ii" next="iii.i.iv.i">

<h3 id="iii.i.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.i.iv-p0.2">THE TWO CONFERENCES AT JERUSALEM, AND THE DISPUTE AT ANTIOCH.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. The Two Conferences." progress="22.33%" id="iii.i.iv.i" prev="iii.i.iv" next="iii.i.iv.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.iv.i-p1">§ I. <i>The Two Conferences</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p2">THE Christian Church had reached a critical moment. It had already 
long passed out of the peaceful upper chamber at Jerusalem. Important questions 
had arisen which clamored for solution. It must be decided if a Judaizing Christianity 
or a Christianity of broader principles was to govern the Churches gathered from 
among the heathen, A great step in the path of emancipation had been taken when 
circumcision had been declared not obligatory in the case of Gentile converts, and 
they had thus been placed on the same level with Jews by birth. This innovation 
had been introduced by Paul, and it implied that he possessed authority equal to 
that of the twelve Apostles. Hence arose two critical questions on which minds were 
deeply stirred and greatly divided. The first referred to circumcision. Is it lawful, 
it was asked, to abrogate an institution consecrated by the practice of the Church? 
The question was not now confined, as in the instance of the conversion of Cornelius, 
to an isolated case, or the baptism of a single family; it embraced all the thousands 
of the uncircumcised. The second question was touching the apostleship of Paul. 
Had he <pb n="126" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_126" />the right to use such large liberty in his chosen field of 
action? Might he thus, without even consulting with the Church at Jerusalem, introduce 
such important changes? In other words, was he truly an apostle? Of these two questions, 
the one was of general interest, the other personal to Paul. The first demanded 
open deliberation in presence of the whole Church; while the second, which was of 
a more delicate nature, might more fitly be discussed in private. Two conferences, 
therefore, took place simultaneously at Jerusalem, the one private, among the Apostles 
themselves, (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-11" id="iii.i.iv.i-p2.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.11">Gal. ii, 1-11</scripRef>,) the 
other public, and with the assistance of the whole Church. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="iii.i.iv.i-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">
Acts xv, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p3">But before following in detail these important deliberations, 
we shall do well to place ourselves, as far as possible, in the midst of the various 
conflicting influences which gave occasion to them. It has been asserted that the 
conflict was essentially one between St. Paul and the other Apostles, who, we are 
told, had not in any respect advanced beyond the limits of Judaism. This theory 
is contradicted alike by the explicit declarations of St. Paul and by the narrative 
of Luke. We have already sketched the history of the Church at Jerusalem up to this 
period. We have seen that, while still continuing to observe the ordinances of the 
law, the Church regarded itself as forming a separate society, the basis of which 
was faith in Jesus Christ. It had already constructed its first simple organization. 
It had also, in principle, recognized the calling of the Gentiles, though without 
a full comprehension of all the consequences of that concession. The majority of 
the Christians of this <pb n="127" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_127" />Church were under the influence of James, the 
Lord's brother. The opposition raised against Paul at Jerusalem cannot be ascribed 
to any of the Apostles. He tells us, in his letter to the Galatians, how readily 
they gave to him the right hand of fellowship. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="iii.i.iv.i-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">
Gal. ii, 9</scripRef>. But the primitive Church had not more power than any other 
to preserve itself wholly from the intrusion of sectarian influence. The presence 
of a few hot-headed bigots was enough to sow the seeds of discord. It would be impossible 
to suppose that none such found their way into the Church, in the multitude of the 
early-baptized converts. The spirit of Pharisaism is indestructible upon earth; 
it can assume any form, and it is not, therefore, surprising to find it in the very 
Church which was the object of Pharisaic persecution. These men of narrow soul, 
taking advantage of the respect and affection shown by the Christians to Judaism, 
sought to transfuse into the new religion the pride and prejudices of the Jews of 
the decline. Actuated by their national exclusiveness and intolerant bigotry, they 
showed a fanatic zeal for the ancient privileges of Israel. Paul does not hesitate 
to call them false brethren. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="iii.i.iv.i-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts xv, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:4" id="iii.i.iv.i-p3.3" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4">
Gal. ii, 4</scripRef>. They heard with indignation of the results of his first missionary 
journey. Some of them went privily to Antioch, to spy out the conduct of their great 
adversary, to oppose his views, and to arrest, if it might be so, the liberty of 
practice introduced into the Churches formed under his influence. They attacked 
at once the person and the principles of the Apostle, questioning his authority, 
and obstinately maintaining the permanent obligation of circumcision. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="iii.i.iv.i-p3.4" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">
Acts xv, 1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p4">It was impossible for <pb n="128" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_128" />Paul and his followers not 
to offer an energetic resistance to such interference, and it was probably by his 
advice that the Church at Antioch determined to carry the question before the Church 
at Jerusalem. Let us not lose sight of this circumstance, which is important, as 
it proves that the Church at Jerusalem had no share in raising the discussion, and 
that those who were the first agitators had no right whatever to speak in its name; 
that, on the contrary, the Christians at Antioch had full confidence in it. St. 
Paul himself distinguishes between the public and the private conference. "I communicated," 
he says, "to them of Jerusalem,<note n="95" id="iii.i.iv.i-p4.1">This refers to the public conference.</note> 
but <i>privately</i> to them which were of reputation,<note n="96" id="iii.i.iv.i-p4.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv.i-p4.3">κατ᾽ 
ἰδίαν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:2" id="iii.i.iv.i-p4.4" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2">Gal. ii, 2</scripRef>. This is an allusion to 
the private conference.</note> 
that Gospel which I preach among the Gentiles."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p5">The moment was full of grave issues for the Apostle; it was a 
decisive crisis, from which his authority must come out either seriously compromised 
or sanctioned before the Church. As he himself says, the point to be resolved was, 
"if by any means he should run, or had run in vain," (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:2" id="iii.i.iv.i-p5.1" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2">Gal. 
ii, 2</scripRef>;) in other words, if his apostleship was to be recognized or not. 
Paul brought forward the question in a manner which admitted of no compromise or 
equivocation. He had with him a young converted Greek, named Titus, who had never 
been circumcised. By bringing him to Jerusalem he came to an overt rupture with 
the Judaizing party; he affirmed his right, and used the disputed freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p6">It is not difficult to form an idea of the points debated <pb n="129" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_129" />
in the private conferences. The later polemics of St. Paul give us valuable hints 
on this subject, for his adversaries constantly repeated the same charges against 
him. The great objection to his apostleship was drawn from the difference existing 
between him and the primitive Apostles. He had not, like them, lived with Jesus 
Christ; for he was yet a fierce persecutor of the Church when the twelve were already 
governing it with authority. Paul met this objection by declaring that "God accepteth 
no man's person," (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:6" id="iii.i.iv.i-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal. ii, 6</scripRef>;) and 
that, in the choice of his instruments, precedent forms no law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7">To those who demanded that he should have received his vocation 
by direct transmission from the hands of the twelve Apostles, he replied with equal 
frankness and boldness, "They added nothing to me."<note n="97" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7.2">Οὐδὲν 
προσανέθεντο</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:6" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal. ii, 6</scripRef>.</note> He sought, for 
the steps he took, no authority from those who had gone before him. The question, 
which was at first simply a personal one, soon became general. Paul raises it to 
the height of those great principles which animated all his ministry. He appeals, 
in support of his apostleship, to that free, sovereign grace of God, which is not 
limited by precedent, merit, or institution. The same grace which made him a Christian 
made him an apostle. Having done the greater, it was assuredly able to do the less. 
His title is in no way inferior to that of the twelve. Without grace, Peter would 
have been no more an apostle than he; with it, their calling was the same. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:8" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7.4" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">
Gal. ii, 8</scripRef>. If the question is raised, by what signs shall they recognize 
this second apostolate? the Apostle's reply is, that in these signs there is nothing 
arbitrary. <pb n="130" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_130" />They are to be as clear as the light of day. The grace 
which makes the Christian is demonstrated by its efficacy, by its results. And so, 
likewise, is the grace which makes the apostle. Let him be tried by this test. "He 
that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same 
was mighty in me toward the Gentiles." <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:8" id="iii.i.iv.i-p7.5" parsed="|Gal|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8">Gal. ii, 
8</scripRef>. Paul placed the Churches founded by himself side by side with those 
founded by Peter. The first Apostles could point to the work in Jerusalem and in 
Samaria; he to the mission work at Antioch, Paphos, Iconium, Derbe, and Lystra, 
and to all the young and flourishing Churches founded by him. What higher demonstration 
of efficacious grace could there be than such signs as these, and who would dare 
to dispute the legitimacy of so fruitful an apostleship?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p8">This argument of Paul appeared irresistible to the men, who, from 
the extraordinary consideration they enjoyed, may be regarded as the arbiters in 
the dispute. It is impossible, except under the bias of very strong preconception, 
to pretend to gather from the history that Peter, James, and John were at the head 
of the adversaries of Paul, when Paul himself so distinctly draws the line between 
them and the "false brethren," who had calumniated him, and so explicitly declares 
their readiness to recognize his apostleship. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="iii.i.iv.i-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">
Gal. ii, 9</scripRef>. The result of the conference is clearly indicated by the 
Epistle to the Galatians. The Apostles divide among them the field of Christian 
missions, or rather, they accept the division already made by God. While Peter and 
James continue to devote themselves chiefly to the Jews, Paul and Barnabas turn 
to the Gentiles; but in this division

<pb n="131" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_131" />of labor they are none the less united, and James and Peter urge Paul 
to remember the poor Churches in Palestine, and to send to them the offerings of 
the young Churches gathered out of paganism. What an admirable method for preserving 
unity in diversity! Love serves as an effectual bond among the Churches, and there 
is no need to lay upon them the yoke of an external and legal uniformity. The importance 
of this conference cannot be questioned: it effected the recognition of the full 
apostleship of Paul, it gave, by anticipation, sanction to the ministry of all whom 
in any age God has called to break the bondage of custom and traditional routine.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p9">Besides these private conferences, the Church at Jerusalem had 
public conferences, not on the question of the apostleship of Paul, but on the admission 
of Gentiles into the Church. To these has been given, by emphasis, the name of the 
Council of Jerusalem. No better method could have been taken to bring into strong 
light the contrast between this first council and all that have succeeded it. It 
differs as widely in its composition, as in the mode of its deliberations and in 
its results. It is no clerical council pronouncing authoritative decisions on points 
of doctrine. Not only the apostles, but the elders, and the whole multitude of the 
believers, take part in the conference, because all have an equal interest in the 
question at issue.<note n="98" id="iii.i.iv.i-p9.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i.iv.i-p9.2">Σὺν ὅλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="iii.i.iv.i-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts xv, 22</scripRef>.</note> The Council of Jerusalem 
is essentially democratic in character. At a time when the level of the religious 
life was so elevated, there was no fear that the gravest interests of the <pb n="132" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_132" />
Church would be compromised by a free discussion. The Church had not as yet opened 
its doors to the motley throng of merely nominal Christians. If it is asked what 
right had believers, who were neither Apostles nor elders, to sit in the first council, 
the answer is ready, without an appeal to the general constitution of the Church 
at that period. It is sufficient to remember that every one of these Christians 
was prepared to endure martyrdom for the faith. Those who are ready to die for the 
Church have the truest qualification for its government. A fair consideration of 
the part taken by the Apostles in the council at Jerusalem, cannot but dispel many 
false conceptions of the apostolic office. If they had really constituted a sort 
of autocratic college, governing the Church, and deciding all questions of doctrine 
and practice by their personal infallibility, they would on this occasion have assembled 
themselves, and sent forth to the Church their authoritative decision on the point 
in dispute. They would have inaugurated the method adopted by their so-called successors, 
and determined, without appeal, the mode of admission of converted Gentiles. In 
place of any such act of apostolic authority, we find a free discussion, in which 
the Apostles take part only like the other Christians, without enforcing their opinions 
by any appeal to their peculiar prerogatives. On the contrary, the man of most influence 
in the council, he whose advice prevails, is not an apostle: he is James, the Lord's 
brother, one of the elders of the Church at Jerusalem. The advocates of a hierarchy 
maintain that Peter presided over the council. They base their opinion on the fact 
that he was the first <pb n="133" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_133" />of the Apostles to give expression to his views. 
In this, as in so many other instances, they mistake, for the privilege of office, 
that forwardness of speech and action which really proceeded from his natural impetuosity 
and ardor. In this case, however, it is not correct to assert that Peter opened 
the conference; the discussion had already gone to a considerable length before 
he spoke. "And when there had been much disputing, Peter rose up." <scripRef passage="Acts 15:7" id="iii.i.iv.i-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7">
Acts xv, 7</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p10">The breadth of spirit which characterized the deliberations of 
the Council of Jerusalem is worthy of all admiration. We have already shown the 
importance of the point to be decided. It cannot be questioned that there were strongly 
marked differences of opinion in the assembly, even leaving out of view the extreme 
fanatical party. Between Paul and James the divergence was great, though both were 
equally devoted to Jesus Christ. Peter, whose mind had already been enlightened 
by a special revelation, occupied an intermediate position. The great body of the 
Christians sided with James. If each one had clung without concession to his own 
peculiar views, a lamentable schism must have resulted from these conferences; but 
the discussion was conducted in a spirit of Christian liberty, which obviated all 
danger. It commenced evidently with hot and confused disputation, (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:7" id="iii.i.iv.i-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7">Acts 
xv, 7</scripRef>,) in which, doubtless, the accusers of Paul and Barnabas took the 
chief part. This was the first shock of contradictory opinion. It was natural that 
Peter, who had seen the descent of the Spirit upon the converted Gentiles, should 
promptly interpose in the discussion. He simply stated the facts of which he had 
been the witness, and pointed

<pb n="134" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_134" />out the conclusions to which they naturally led. Since God, he says, 
put no difference between Christians brought out of heathenism and those who had 
scrupulously observed the customs of Judaism, why impose upon them a legal ceremonial, 
a yoke which the Jews themselves had not been able to bear? Salvation is not attached 
to the ceremonial law; it is the gift of the grace of God. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:7-12" id="iii.i.iv.i-p10.2" parsed="|Acts|15|7|15|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7-Acts.15.12">
Acts xv, 7-12</scripRef>. Peter, without entering on the crucial question of circumcision, 
contented himself with laying it down as a principle, that the ceremonial law, as 
a whole, should not be made binding on converted Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11">Paul and Barnabas immediately follow Peter as speakers. They narrate 
the great results of their mission in Asia Minor. They describe, no doubt in fervent 
language, the eagerness of the Gentiles to listen to the Gospel, and contrast it 
with the resistance of the Jews. They point to Sergius Paulus converted at Paphos; 
they dwell on the zeal and love of the Churches they have left as bright lights 
in the midst of the darkness and corruption of Asiatic paganism. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:12" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12">
Acts xv, 12</scripRef>. The assembly is thrilled with gladness. None of the Christians 
well-known for their special attachment to Judaism have, however, as yet expressed 
an opinion. It was of the greatest importance that their feeling should be known, 
for they formed the majority. James, the Lord's brother, was the representative 
of those sincere but scrupulous disciples who did not feel themselves free to discontinue 
ceremonial observances. He thus fulfilled, on this occasion, the special mission 
devolving upon him; he served to bridge over the gap between the old law and the 
new, between legal <pb n="135" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_135" />bondage and Gospel liberty. We feel, as we listen 
to him, that he has not yet reached the same standpoint as Peter and Paul. The prophetic 
oracles, with reference to the calling of the Gentiles, have more weight in his 
mind than the great principles of the new covenant. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:15-18" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|15|15|15|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.15-Acts.15.18">
Acts xv, 15-18</scripRef>. The natural conclusion from the speeches of Peter and 
Paul would have been the complete abrogation of all legal prescription in the case 
of the Gentile converts. James does not go so far: he desires that Christians of 
Jewish extraction should still observe all the ordinances of Judaism. They, therefore, 
need no directions, since they have the law of Moses, which is read in every city 
in the synagogues on the Sabbath day. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:21" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">Acts xv, 21</scripRef>. For the Christians converted 
from paganism James proposes a middle course. He does not insist on the necessity 
of circumcision, and on the observance of all the ceremonial laws; he only asks 
that they submit to the conditions imposed on proselytes of the gate, in proof of 
their renunciation of heathen practices.<note n="99" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.4">Thiersch, p. 127.</note> 
"Let us write unto them," says James, "that they abstain from pollutions of idols, 
and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood." The first of these 
interdictions is explained by the horror the Jews had of idolatry, and every thing 
connected with it. The second was called forth by the deep corruption of pagan manners. 
In the prevalent laxity of morals, debauch was scarcely accounted a crime, and the 
Gentile conscience was in this respect especially perverted. The epistles of Paul 
bear abundant evidence that <pb n="136" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_136" />such an injunction was greatly needed.<note n="100" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.5">A 
vain attempt has been made to discover in this second interdiction a deep meaning, 
turning on second marriages, or on marriages within the degree prohibited in Leviticus, 
(<scripRef passage="Leviticus 18:1-30" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.6" parsed="|Lev|18|1|18|30" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.1-Lev.18.30">Lev. xviii.</scripRef>)</note> 
The third interdiction, that of things strangled and of blood, had reference to 
the commandments given by God to Noah immediately after the Deluge. <scripRef passage="Genesis 9:4,5" id="iii.i.iv.i-p11.7" parsed="|Gen|9|4|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.4-Gen.9.5">
Gen. ix, 4, 5</scripRef>. A distinction was thus made between the ordinances given 
to Moses and the revelation of God's will to Noah. The latter represented the minimum 
of Jewish requirements, the observance of which was demanded of proselytes of the 
gate. The recommendation of James was, therefore, a middle course, designed to avoid 
any actual rupture between the parties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p12">It has been said that James made no real concession by this proposition-that, 
in fact, he secured the triumph of the Judaizing party. But was it nothing to place 
Christians converted from paganism, and who had only fulfilled the conditions required 
of proselytes of the gate, on the same level with the proselytes of righteousness 
and the Jews by birth? Was it nothing to consent to admit the uncircumcised into 
the Church? Let it be remembered that the whole discussion originated in the question 
of circumcision, and it will be evident that the solution proposed by James, while 
it gave legitimate satisfaction to the Christian Jews, completely won the cause 
for Paul and Barnabas. The whole conference agreed in the course proposed, and it 
was decided to send delegates to Antioch, provided with a circular letter containing 
the resolution unanimously taken at Jerusalem. This letter is a model of Christian 
toleration. It is not weighted with anathemas; it does not even <pb n="137" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_137" />use 
the tone of command; it is not the promulgation of a decree. After explaining the 
cause of the disputation, it goes no further than to tell the Churches they would
<i>do well</i> to conform to the resolutions passed at Jerusalem. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:29" id="iii.i.iv.i-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.29">
Acts xv, 29</scripRef>. The letter recognizes the inspiration of the Holy Spirit 
as shared by all who took part in the council.<note n="101" id="iii.i.iv.i-p12.2">Baumgarten, vol. II, p. 141; 
Iange, vol. II, p. 184; Neander, vol. I, p. 206.</note> It was after prolonged deliberation 
that the assembly reached a result, which is, nevertheless, thus attributed to divine 
influence. The first Christians were not mistaken; they had felt that the Spirit 
was in their midst. The calm and brotherly manner in which they had been able to 
conduct their deliberations testified to his presence; and as they had faithfully 
sought the light, it had been evoked from their consultations as pure and bright 
as if it had descended from heaven by a direct revelation. No two things could be 
more unlike than the canons of a council of the fourth century and the decisions 
of the council at Jerusalem. Passed in free conference, they appealed only to Christian 
freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.i-p13">We shall be much mistaken, however, if we suppose that the question 
of the relation of the two covenants was finally determined by these conferences. 
The obligation to observe the law was still laid on Jewish Christians. The concessions 
made to the Gentile converts would not long suffice. There is no ground whatever, 
therefore, for attributing any permanent value to the decree of the Council of Jerusalem. 
This decree was a temporary compromise in the interests of the peace of the Church. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:28" id="iii.i.iv.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">Acts xv, 28</scripRef>. Paul <pb n="138" id="iii.i.iv.i-Page_138" />does not 
scruple, subsequently, to discuss freely one of the points at issue, that touching 
meats offered to idols. He declares, in his first Epistle to the Corinthians, that 
the liberty of the Gospel, rightly understood, banishes the scruples of a weak conscience, 
and that the Christian has a right to eat whatever is set before him. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:27" id="iii.i.iv.i-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.27">
1 Cor. x, 27</scripRef>. He admits, however, that every Christian should restrain 
himself, if need be, in the exercise of this freedom, rather than offend a weak 
brother in the faith. The ancient Church never recognized any permanent obligation 
in the decrees of the Council of Jerusalem. St. Augustine says: "For a time the 
Church divided itself into two sections, one composed of the circumcision, the other 
of the uncircumcision, which, while both resting on the Corner-stone, were distinguished 
by very marked characteristics; but that time being passed, what Christian would 
hold himself bound to abstain from birds strangled?<note n="102" id="iii.i.iv.i-p13.3">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.i.iv.i-p13.4">Quis jam 
Christianus observat ut turdas vel minutiores aviculas non attingat, nisi quarum 
sanguis effusus est.</span>" St. August., "Contra Faust.," book XXXII, c. xiii.</note> 
</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Dispute at Antioch." progress="24.73%" id="iii.i.iv.ii" prev="iii.i.iv.i" next="iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.i.iv.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Dispute at Antioch</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i.iv.ii-p2">Immediately after the council at Jerusalem, Paul returned to Antioch 
with Barnabas. He was quickly followed thither by Peter. At this time must have 
occurred that contention between the two Apostles which is narrated with such courageous 
frankness in the Epistle to the Galatians. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:11-15" id="iii.i.iv.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.15">
Gal. ii, 11-15</scripRef>. Peter, whose agreement with Paul had been so complete 
in the conference at Jerusalem, showed at first no scruple in associating freely 
with the converted Gentiles. <pb n="139" id="iii.i.iv.ii-Page_139" />But on the arrival of certain Judaizing 
Christians from Judæa, he suddenly altered his conduct; he separated himself from 
those whom before he had treated as brethren, and drew away several disciples, Barnabas 
among others, by his example. What could account for such a rapid change? How could 
such scruples be revived after the council at Jerusalem, and what was the errand 
at Antioch of these messengers from James, whose part in the conference had been 
so distinctly one of conciliation? For these questions we can find no solution, 
so long as we regard moral and religious history as governed only by the inflexible 
logic of pure reason. But looked at in the light of the changeableness of human 
nature, its strange inconsistencies and failings, the events which transpired at 
Antioch are only too easily to be explained. The Council of Jerusalem was far from 
having solved the great problem of the primitive Church. It in no way followed, 
from its decisions, that the Jewish and Gentile converts were absolutely on a par, 
since the former were still bound to observe the ordinances of Moses. The barrier 
was lowered, not removed. Thus, no sooner was the decision communicated than it 
received various interpretations. Paul drew from it inferences which were undoubtedly 
by implication contained in it, but which were not equally evident to the eyes of 
all. He deemed that henceforward Jewish Christians might freely sit at table with 
converted Gentiles, a practice which would be a formal abrogation of one entire 
portion of the law of Moses. Clearly nothing could be more logical, when once the 
principle had been admitted, that converted Gentiles had the right to enter the 
Church <pb n="140" id="iii.i.iv.ii-Page_140" />without being circumcised. But James had not foreseen this 
application of the resolution. He had, indeed, provided by anticipation against 
it, by insisting on the obligation of Jews by birth to conform to the law of Moses 
as it was read in all synagogues. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:21" id="iii.i.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">Acts xv, 21</scripRef>. 
We can well imagine that he may have heard with alarm of the broad interpretation 
given at Antioch to his decision, and may have sent messengers from his Church to 
put an end to an innovation which appeared to him at variance with the policy of 
conciliation of which he had been the wise promoter. It is probable that the delegates 
from James had neither his largeness of heart nor his conciliatory spirit. They 
were stronger partisans than he, and they carried into their mission a spirit of 
intolerance for which they were alone responsible. Peter, who did not wish to break 
with the Church at Jerusalem, allowed himself to be drawn into a concession, to 
be regretted as a failure alike in good faith and moral courage. The defenders of 
the primacy refuse to see in this act any thing more than a venial error in conduct; 
one which in no way affects his doctrinal infallibility. They forget that Peter, 
in refusing to eat with converted Gentiles, gave sanction to a false doctrine. In 
fact, a doctrinal question was at stake in this question of Christian practice; 
by his act Peter denied the equality of Christians of different origin, and thus 
espoused a positive error. All the subtleties of ingenious argument cannot avert 
the conclusion that Peter's pretended infallibility made shipwreck at Antioch. Paul 
withstood Dim to the face; he showed that his conduct was unreasonable and blameworthy, 
and he thus in open combat successfully 

<pb n="141" id="iii.i.iv.ii-Page_141" />defended one of the most important consequences of the decree of the 
council. He was preparing for the time when, like a scaffolding reared only for 
a temporary purpose, this transitory order of things would give place to the complete 
abrogation of the ancient law. The sequel of this history will show that the contention 
between Peter and Paul was as short as it was sharp. The great Apostle was on the 
eve of undertaking another missionary journey. He wished to visit the Churches which 
he had founded; he did not yet know how, under God, this purpose would expand, and 
he would be called to carry the Gospel into the very center of Western heathenism.<note n="103" id="iii.i.iv.ii-p2.3">See 
Note E, at the end of the volume.</note></p>
<pb n="142" id="iii.i.iv.ii-Page_142" />
<pb n="143" id="iii.i.iv.ii-Page_143" />
</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Book Second. Second Period of the Apostolic Age.—The Apostolic Church up to the Death of St. Paul, From A.D. 50-65." progress="25.23%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i.iv.ii" next="iii.ii.i">
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">BOOK SECOND.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.ii-p0.2">SECOND PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.—THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH UP TO THE DEATH OF 
ST. PAUL, FROM A. D. 50-65.</h3>

        <div3 title="Chapter I. Missions of the Church During This Period." progress="25.24%" id="iii.ii.i" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.ii.i.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.i-p0.2">MISSIONS OF THE CHURCH DURING THIS PERIOD.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Second Missionary Journey of St. Paul." progress="25.24%" id="iii.ii.i.i" prev="iii.ii.i" next="iii.ii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.i.i-p1">§ I. <i>Second Missionary Journey of St. Paul.</i></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p2">AFTER the conferences at Jerusalem Paul made but a short stay 
at Antioch. He was anxious to visit the Churches which he had founded, and to carry 
the Gospel into new countries. According to his original plan, Barnabas was to be 
his companion; but the latter was not willing to separate from Mark, and Paul judged 
it not reasonable to take with them again the young disciple, who had left them 
in Pamphylia. He did not wish to have his own liberal views hindered in their manifestation 
by a timorous comrade, still under the thraldom of Jewish prejudice. A sharp contention 
followed, and Paul and Barnabas parted. The latter repaired with Mark to the Island 
of Cyprus, of which he was a native, while Paul returned into Asia Minor, accompanied 
by Silas. We shall see presently how fresh fellow-laborers joined him as he went. 
The support of such men, devoted to his person and his doctrine, was very <pb n="144" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_144" />
necessary, while he was thus plunging into conflict with the dark depths of paganism. 
The Apostle could scarcely have undertaken, unaided, the tremendous task of founding 
Churches and directing their first steps in a path so untrodden. The sense of isolation 
could not have failed also to weaken his hands, for his heart was as full of tenderness 
as of courage. His associates threw themselves completely into his work; they shared 
its responsibility, and acted rather as friends, co-workers, and disciples, than 
subordinates. They yielded to his influence, but they did not wear it as a yoke. 
Silas, or Silvanus, who departed from Antioch with Paul, occupied a distinguished 
position in the Church at Jerusalem. He was one of the delegates who carried to 
Antioch the resolutions of the conference at Jerusalem; and from this circumstance 
it may be inferred that he had shown a liberal and conciliatory spirit in the deliberations. 
He served as a sort of link between the Church at Antioch and the Church at Jerusalem. 
Through him the latter was therefore directly associated with the work of Paul among 
the Gentiles. Paul's choice of him as a companion was thus both wise and prudent. 
Silas remained faithful to this mission of conciliation, for we subsequently find 
him associated with St. Peter. <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:12" id="iii.ii.i.i-p2.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1 Peter v, 12</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3">Paul manifests in this second journey all the great qualities 
which make him the type of the Christian missionary. Feeble in health, with many 
infirmities, his bodily strength is soon exhausted, but his zeal never, and his 
very weakness gives more touching pathos to his appeals. <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:14,15" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|4|14|4|15" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14-Gal.4.15">
Gal. iv, 14, 15</scripRef>. That voice, broken by suffering, pleads with irresistible 
accents.

<pb n="145" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_145" />He is not merely the great orator; he seeks to win souls one by one, 
and where words are too weak, he uses the eloquence of tears. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:19,29" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|20|19|0|0;|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.19 Bible:Acts.20.29">
Acts xx, 19, 20</scripRef>. He preaches the Gospel with equal earnestness to the 
poor and unlearned, to the proconsul and the king; and employs as persuasive arguments 
in the prison where he teaches the slave Onesimus, as on the Athenian Areopagus, 
or at the judgment-seat of Festus. Not content with the extraordinary toils of his 
ministry, he supports himself by the work of his own hands, and, after a hard day 
of missionary labor, he may be seen providing, by tent-making, for his own subsistence, 
that he may be chargeable to none of the Churches. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:12" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.12">
1 Cor. ix, 12</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:3" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.4" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">Acts xviii, 3</scripRef>. 
Freely he will give that which freely he has received. This Christian, so free from 
prejudices, so liberal in spirit—this Apostle of a free salvation—nevertheless practices 
himself a severe asceticism, so much the more to be admired because he accounts 
it no merit and makes it no ground of pride. His one desire in keeping his body 
in such subjection is to conquer sin and to glorify his Master. Nor may we forget 
that all these unceasing labors are wrought in the midst of persecution and contradiction 
from without, while within is the perpetual pressure of that mysterious trial, that 
thorn in the flesh, designed to chasten and prove him, which, in his powerful language, 
he calls "a messenger of Satan sent to buffet him."<note n="104" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.5">There has been much discussion 
as to the nature of this trial. It cannot have reference, as has been supposed, 
to the sufferings inseparable from apostleship, or Paul would not have desired exemption. 
Nor can we see in it merely the lusts of the flesh, especially after such a declaration 
as we have in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:7,8" id="iii.ii.i.i-p3.6" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|7|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7-1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. vii, 7, 8</scripRef>. 
It was, probably, physical suffering reacting upon the soul through the nervous 
organism.</note></p>


<pb n="146" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_146" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p4">His tact as a missionary is no less admirable than his zeal. Never 
was worker so wise as he in "redeeming the time"—taking advantage, that is, of favorable 
occasions and circumstances. When he arrives in a city, he immediately finds means 
of access to the largest possible numbers. He preaches sometimes in the synagogues; 
sometimes, as at Philippi, by the road side; sometimes, as in frivolous Athens, 
in the place of public resort. He adapts himself to the customs of every country, 
and far and wide proclaims the name of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5">Paul began his missionary journey by visiting the Churches which 
he had founded in Syria and Cilicia. These were very prosperous, and daily increasing 
in the number of their members. In Lycaonia the Apostle took to himself a young 
disciple, converted during his previous journey, a young man full of faith, and 
endowed by God with many excellent gifts. The son of a Jewish mother, he had been 
taught from his childhood in the Scriptures. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:14,15" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.14-2Tim.3.15">
2 Tim. iii, 14, 15</scripRef>. His father being a Gentile, he had not been circumcised. 
Paul deemed it well to observe scrupulously the decisions of the Council at Jerusalem, 
so as to give no ground for unjust suspicions; he accordingly circumcised Timothy, 
considering him according to Jewish custom, as of Hebrew origin. The young missionary 
also received the laying on of the hands of the assembled elders of his Church, 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv, 14</scripRef>,) as Paul had received 
it at Antioch before departing on his first mission. It was the prompting of the 
Divine Spirit, which led the brethren to give to Timothy this truly apostolic commission; 
they had a prophetic foresight of the service

<pb n="147" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_147" />he would render to the Apostle in his great work. Timothy was, indeed, 
to Paul as a second self; the bond between them was like that of father and son. 
Paul's letters bear witness to the closeness of their relations. "I have no man 
like-minded," he writes to the Philippians. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:20" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.3" parsed="|Phil|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.20">
Phil. ii, 20</scripRef>. "I am mindful of thy tears," (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:1-4" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.4" parsed="|2Tim|1|1|1|4" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.1-2Tim.1.4">2 
Tim. i, 1-4</scripRef>,) he writes to him, speaking of their separation. Timothy 
was not less attached to the Churches than to Paul. He combined the energy of youth 
with the maturity of experience. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:22" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.5" parsed="|Phil|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.22">Phil. ii, 
22</scripRef>, The gravest and most delicate missions were safe in his hands. Paul 
had full confidence in him, and sometimes devolved upon him some of the most difficult 
duties of his office, such as presiding over the organization of new Churches. Timothy, 
like his beloved master, spared not himself in the service of Christ; he endured 
hardness to such a degree as even to injure his health. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:23" id="iii.ii.i.i-p5.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">
1 Tim. v, 23</scripRef>. In his youth, his gentleness, his unshrinking devotedness, 
his utter forgetfulness of self, he presents to us one of the purest examples of 
primitive Christianity. He was the Melanchthon of the apostolic Luther.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6">Paul had also with him, at the beginning of this journey, another 
companion not less faithful: he was a Christian of Greek parentage, as we gather 
from his name—Epaphras, or Epaphroditus.<note n="105" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.1">There seems to us no good ground for 
questioning the identity of the Epaphras of the Epistle to the Colossians with the 
Epaphroditus of the Epistle to the Philippians. (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:25" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.2" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">ii, 
25</scripRef>.) Such a contraction of ancient names is most common.</note> 
We shall see him again at Paul's side in the Roman prison. <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:12" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.3" parsed="|Col|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.12">
Col. iv, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:23" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.23">Philemon 23</scripRef>. 
He appears to have possessed remarkable gifts; for Paul, having passed rapidly 
<pb n="148" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_148" />through Phrygia, left Epaphras behind, and he there founded the flourishing 
Churches of Colosse, Hierapolis, and Laodicea.<note n="106" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.5">Nowhere in the Acts do we read 
of any sojourn of Paul's at Colosse, while it is positively said in the Epistle 
to the Colossians that they received the Gospel from Epaphras. (<scripRef passage="Colossians 1:7" id="iii.ii.i.i-p6.6" parsed="|Col|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.7">Col. 
i, 7</scripRef>.)</note> 
The first of these cities, built on the banks of the Lycus, had been at one time 
a place of much consideration, and although now in its decline, it was still important. 
Laodicea, not far from Colosse, was beginning to eclipse it in commercial prosperity. 
Hierapolis was famous for its cave consecrated to Cybele. These three cities belonged 
to a country notable in the ancient world for a religious zeal approaching to frenzy. 
The worship of Cybele, or the Great Mother, had fostered the direst abominations 
of heathenism. It displayed that hideous blending of sensuality and cruelty which 
characterizes all merely natural religions. Apuleius has made us acquainted with 
the abominable rites of the Phrygian priests, and with the excesses of the fanatical 
eunuchs called "<i>Galli</i>," whose convulsive dances and deafening music were 
of world-wide repute. It might be easily foreseen that Christianity would with difficulty 
preserve its own purity in so tainted an atmosphere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p7">Paul merely passed through Phrygia, but made a longer stay in 
Galatia. There he found a race entirely new to him. The Galatians were not pure 
Asiatics, but a Western race, of Gallic and Celtic origin, which had settled in 
Asia Minor three centuries before Christ, and which, although modified by long sojourn 
in the East, yet retained in many respects their original type. The people of these 
countries <pb n="149" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_149" />were at once warlike and democratic; they had for a long 
time governed themselves, and under the imperial dominion had retained their own 
rulers. Paul, ever ready to be all things to all men, threw an unwonted vivacity 
into his preaching in order to make an impression on their warm and sensitive natures. 
In writing to them afterward, he says that Christ was set forth before them as vividly 
as if they themselves had seen him crucified. <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:1" id="iii.ii.i.i-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">
Gal. iii, 1</scripRef>. He thus won his way into their hearts, and the bodily sufferings 
under which he labored completed the conquest of their sympathies. He was to them 
as an angel, even as Christ Jesus, and their growing enthusiasm soon knew no bounds. 
"I bear you record," says the Apostle, in recalling that happy time, "that if it 
had been possible ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and given them to me." <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:15" id="iii.ii.i.i-p7.2" parsed="|Gal|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.15">
Gal. iv, 15</scripRef>. But this quick sensibility to impressions might be as easily 
turned in an opposite direction, and he was soon to learn to his cost the vacillation 
of these impetuous natures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p8">The mission in Galatia seems a sort of preparation for the transition 
into Europe. The time had come for Paul to set his foot on the classic ground of 
philosophy and ancient art. For entering on a field of labor so wide and so new, 
a direct call from God was necessary. Paul was preparing to pursue his mission in 
Asia, when he was turned aside by a very remarkable vision. A man of Macedonia appeared 
to him, saying, "Come over into Macedonia, and help us!" This man was the representative 
of those powerful nations of the West which had accomplished such great things, 
and agitated such great <pb n="150" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_150" />thoughts in the domain of politics, and of 
free speculation, and which now, growing old and feeble, writhing in the restlessness 
of doubt at the foot of their world-famous altars of art and beauty, were turning 
tired eyes toward the East, seeking there a deliverance of which they had no longer 
any hope in themselves., This cry, <i>Come over and help us!</i> was it not the 
groaning of Greece, enslaved and fallen? and did not the same despairing entreaty 
come up from all quarters of the Roman empire? Was not the strange yearning of the 
West toward the religions of the East itself an unspoken prayer for help? This, 
then, was a favorable moment for carrying the Gospel into Europe. The ruler of the 
world at this period was Claudius, the puppet of mistresses and favorites, who had 
laid upon the whole empire a yoke of deepest humiliation, because the slavery imposed 
was accompanied with no redeeming ray of glory. Neither by the arts of peace or 
war did Claudius achieve any thing honorable to himself or to the world. Under this 
condition of things, the historians of the time describe the deepening agitation 
of men's minds, ever in restless quest of the new. The sick man turns upon his bed 
in feverish impatience, and seeks in religions beyond his own new medicines for 
the soul's long malady.<note n="107" id="iii.ii.i.i-p8.1">Tacitus, "Annals," xi, 15.</note> But in spite of such 
favoring dispositions, the preaching of the Gospel would have to encounter in Europe 
a host of obstacles. The refined culture of ancient Greece, ever devoted to the 
worship of form, idolatrous of beauty alike in language and in art—the terrible 
corruption of manners—the political and religious despotism of Rome, <pb n="151" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_151" />
which, with its marvelous organization, had agencies in every city, large or small, 
to discover and to impede any hostile movement-such were some of the main obstacles 
in the path of the missionary of Christ. But Paul was not the man to shrink before 
them; and there was power enough in the doctrine which he preached to triumph over 
philosophers and rulers, over human force and human science.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p9">It was at Troas Paul had the vision which decided him to go over 
into Macedonia. It was also at Troas he associated with himself another helper—Luke, 
the physician, who was to be the inspired chronicler of the apostolic age. Luke 
was, according to Eusebius,<note n="108" id="iii.ii.i.i-p9.1">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 4.</note> a native 
of Antioch, and in all probability a Gentile by birth, and one of the Apostle's 
converts. We shall find him henceforward constantly by Paul's side, his companion 
in prison and up to the eve of martyrdom. None caught more thoroughly than he the 
spirit of the Apostle; none was more capable of truly representing his life, and 
preserving to us the features of that noble form. The legend which speaks of him 
as a painter, only errs by clothing a moral quality in a material form. Luke shows 
himself a true and inimitable painter in his representation of the Christians of 
the first century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10">From Troas Paul went by Neapolis to Philippi. This city, built 
by Philip II., on the borders of Macedonia and Thrace, and rendered illustrious 
by the famous battle in which the Roman republic finally succumbed under Brutus, 
had become a flourishing Roman colony, the most important in the whole <pb n="152" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_152" />
country.<note n="109" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.1">This is the most natural sense to attach to the words:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.2">ἥτις ἐστὶν πρώτη</span>.</note> It was governed, like 
all the colonies, by magistrates called <i>decemvirs</i>, who exercised all the 
rights of sovereignty in minor causes. They had lictors at their command.<note n="110" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.4">Στρατηγοῖς</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 16:20" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.5" parsed="|Acts|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.20">Acts xvi, 20</scripRef>)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p10.6">ῥαβδοῦχοι</span>.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p11">In entering on this new field, the work of Christian missions 
was coming into collision not simply with Jewish fanaticism, or popular superstition 
as in Asia, but with the Roman administration, so admirably constructed for the 
universal suppression of liberty. Immediately on arriving at Philippi, Paul repairs 
to the river side, where the Jews were accustomed to assemble every Sabbath. There 
he found only a few women. To these he preached the Gospel with all his wonted earnestness 
and power; and in the house of one of them, Lydia, a seller of purple from Thyatira, 
the first nucleus was formed of that Church which was to be the jewel in his apostolic 
crown. Into this humble family there soon came a poor servant-girl, whose condition 
sheds light upon the paganism of that day. The mysterious malady, known as possession, 
was not peculiar to Judea. In this time of momentous crisis, the intervention of 
the powers of the unseen world was more than usually direct and sensible. It seems 
as if the barrier between that world and ours was broken down. The evil spirits, 
whose existence is so clearly revealed in the New Testament, act at such epochs 
in a special manner on persons predisposed to their influence by an unhealthy moral 
and physical condition. Natural phenomena, such as somnambulism, assume a peculiar 
<pb n="153" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_153" />character, and are aggravated by the addition of actual possession. 
The girl healed by Paul was the subject of this diabolical somnambulism. She had 
some gifts of divination, like somnambulists in all ages. Her fellow-citizens, therefore, 
regarded her as possessed with the spirit of Python, which was one of the names 
of Apollo, the god of oracles. But in addition to this gift of divination, there 
was in her case positive possession, as is clear from the language of Paul, who 
commands the evil spirit to come out of her. As the unhappy girl follows Paul and 
Silas about the streets, crying, "These men are the servants of the most high God, 
which show unto you the way of salvation," (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:17" id="iii.ii.i.i-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.17">Acts 
xvi, 17</scripRef>,) the Apostle, who will not receive demoniacal support at any 
price, heals the girl. This becomes the occasion of a violent persecution. The masters 
of the sick girl, enraged at the loss of the gains they made by her divination, 
stir up the populace, and drag Paul and Silas before the <i>decemivirs</i>, charging 
them with introducing into the city a religion not sanctioned by the laws. The magistrates 
yield to the popular clamor: they throw the accused into prison, and the jailer, 
the pliant instrument of the fury of the crowd, casts them into a dark dungeon, 
and makes their feet fast in the stocks. A long and painful night begins; but the 
prisoners feel free and happy in their chains. "That gloomy prison," to use the 
language of Tertullian, "was to them what the desert was to the prophets—holy retreat; 
one of those solitary places in which by preference Christ reveals his glory to 
his disciples. While their body was in fetters, their soul, sublimely free in spite 
of grating doors and guarded passages, <pb n="154" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_154" />was pressing on the way to 
God. The flesh feels no ill when the spirit is in heaven."<note n="111" id="iii.ii.i.i-p11.2">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p11.3">Hoc 
praestat carcer Christiano quod eremus prophetis. Nihil crus sentit in nervo, cum 
animus in cælo est.</span>" (Tertullian, "Ad Martyres," c. ii.)</note> They are 
singing at midnight the praises of God. Suddenly an earthquake bursts the prison 
doors. The terrified jailer, fearing the retribution awaiting him if his prisoners 
escape, draws his sword to kill himself. The voice of Paul arrests him. "Do thyself 
no harm," cries the Apostle, "for we are all here." The soul of the rough man is 
moved by the generosity of these strange prisoners, who thus return good for evil. 
The sight of Paul and Silas rejoicing in their chains has already touched his conscience. 
Words which, doubtless, he had previously heard from their lips receive a new significance; 
in place of the dread of man, there springs up in his heart fear of the judgment 
of God. There is a convulsion in his inner nature corresponding to the convulsion 
in the world without, and he utters that cry of the broken heart whose salvation 
is nigh, "What must I do to be saved?" We know the Apostles' reply. The jailer and 
his family at once receive the sign of the new birth, and the Church of the Philippians 
gains a noble victory in the very place in which its founder was to have been consigned 
to ignominy and silence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p12">Paul's imprisonment had been the result of a tumult of the people. 
His cause had not been tried. The <i>decemvirs</i> having, like other Roman magistrates, 
but little leaning to religious fanaticism, now send their lictors to bring the 
Apostles out of the prison. But Paul protests indignantly against the unlawful <pb n="155" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_155" />
treatment they have received. He boldly declares himself a Roman citizen—a name 
which, according to Cicero, casts a shield of protection over all who could use 
it to the uttermost parts of the world, and even in the midst of barbarous nations.<note n="112" id="iii.ii.i.i-p12.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p12.2">Illa 
vox et imploratio: Civis Romanus sum! sæpe multis in ultimis terris opem inter barbaros 
et salutem tulit.</span>"</note> The <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p12.3">Porcia lex</span></i> forbade 
the beating with rods of a Roman citizen. The magistrates, alarmed at such a message, 
came themselves to release the Apostles; and we learn from the example of Paul on 
this occasion to rise above the narrow and petty notions which interdict Christians 
from boldly asserting their rights as citizens. Such views tend, in their practical 
issue, to sap the whole divine basis of society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p13">Paul left at Philippi a Church which had received the baptism 
of persecution, and which was strengthened in its attachment to his person by witnessing 
his courageous endurance of suffering.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p14">Of this attachment the Philippian Church soon gave him touching 
proof, by sending generous aid to him at Thessalonica, whither he had gone to carry 
the Gospel. <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:16" id="iii.ii.i.i-p14.1" parsed="|Phil|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.16">Phil. iv, 16</scripRef>. He had 
hastily passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia in order to reach this important 
city. It had been built by Cassander, who had given to it the name of his wife. 
Standing at the base of a mountain, not far from the sea, it was the capital of 
the second district of the province of Macedonia. It had become very flourishing 
under the Romans, especially by its commerce, and the Jews, who had flocked to it 
in large numbers, had there built a synagogue. Paul preached the Gospel to them 
three Sabbath days, and some of them <pb n="156" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_156" />believed, and consorted with 
the Apostle. But the preaching was much more successful among the Greeks. Paul, 
in his first Epistle to the Thessalonians, gives an admirable account of his mission 
among them. He came to them, as we there see, still bearing in body and spirit the 
wounds he had received at Philippi. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:2" id="iii.ii.i.i-p14.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.2">1 Thess. 
ii, 2</scripRef>. The fanatical Jews at Thessalonica soon again kindled the flame 
of persecution against him, and it was evident he would find no respite or peace. 
In the midst of many conflicts, therefore, his ministry was accomplished; but his 
courage never faltered, and the power of God was magnified in his servant's weakness. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:5" id="iii.ii.i.i-p14.3" parsed="|1Thess|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.5">
1 Thess. i, 5</scripRef>. Enfeebled by suffering, he yet proves irresistible in 
his arguments with the unbelieving Jews. But his own experience of much affliction 
has given a deepened gentleness to his ministry, and full of tenderness for souls 
scarcely escaped out of heathen darkness, he cherishes them "even as a nurse her 
children." <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:7" id="iii.ii.i.i-p14.4" parsed="|1Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.7">1 Thess. ii, 7</scripRef>. He 
finds in these Thessalonians much readiness to receive the truth, and a childlike 
enthusiasm for the new religion, very beautiful, and productive of the happiest 
results while restrained within bounds by his presence, but dangerously akin to 
fanaticism. Hence the earnest warnings in his Epistles to the new converts not to 
neglect the fulfillment of their daily duties, in undue impatience of all the trammels 
of earthly life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p15">These ardent young Christians displayed heroic courage in the 
conflict stirred up by the Jews. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:6" id="iii.ii.i.i-p15.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.6">1 Thess. 
i, 6</scripRef>. Paul was probably led by the persecutions which burst so rapidly 
upon this newly-formed Church to dwell much on the glorious issues of Christianity, 
the

<pb n="157" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_157" />triumph of the Lord, and his near return. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:10" id="iii.ii.i.i-p15.2" parsed="|1Thess|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.10">
1 Thess. i, 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p16">It was, indeed, a terrible storm which broke over the Church at 
Thessalonica. Paul's implacable adversaries hired men of low character, who by their 
calumnies of the Apostle set all the city in an uproar. Wresting the words he had 
spoken with reference to the kingdom of Christ and his speedy coming to reign, (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:7" id="iii.ii.i.i-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.7">Acts 
xvii, 7</scripRef>,) they accused him before the Praetor of conspiring against Cæsar. 
They thus took advantage at once of the Roman law, and of the passions of the people—a 
cunning proceeding which proved only too successful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p17">When they could not find either Paul or Silas, they assaulted 
the house of an inhabitant of the city, named Jason, who, being probably a convert 
through their preaching, had received them into his house. The magistrates committed 
Jason to prison, and he was only released on giving bail. The Apostles were sent 
away by their friends by night to Berea, a town about ten miles distant from Thessalonica. 
Here they met with a better reception from the Jews; they even gained some adherents 
in the upper classes of society. <scripRef passage="Acts 17:12" id="iii.ii.i.i-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.12">Acts xvii, 12</scripRef>. 
But the synagogue of Thessalonica, irritated by a course of conduct, which in its 
eyes seemed only wicked obstinacy, contrived to stir up the Berean populace also 
against Paul and Silas. Some devoted friends conducted Paul at once to Athens, while 
Silas, Timothy, and the rest of their company, remained for awhile behind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p18">What Athens was to the ancient world is well known. "From Athens," 
says Cicero, "philosophy and religion, agriculture and laws, have gone forth <pb n="158" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_158" />
into the whole world."<note n="113" id="iii.ii.i.i-p18.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p18.2">Unde humanitas, doctrina, religio, 
fruges, jura, leges, artes in omnes terras distributæ putantur.</span>" (Cicero, 
"Pro Flacco," 26, 62.)</note> At Athens paganism had attained all the perfection 
of which it was capable. The religion of Greece, which was a religion of artists, 
since its essence was the worship of the beautiful, had there found its best interpreters 
in the great sculptors, whose immortal works were the embodiment of ideal beauty. 
In strange paradox, it was also at Athens that paganism had been more deeply undermined 
by philosophy. Socrates and Plato had there taught the adoration of a deity more 
adapted than the Olympian Jupiter to meet the demands of conscience. Nor must we 
forget that not far from Athens were celebrated the Eleusinian Mysteries, so closely 
connected with the worship of the divinities, who, according to the belief of the 
Greeks, had the control of death and of the judgment of the soul after the earthly 
life. The secret source of this worship was the vague dread of eternity, and the 
feeling of the insufficiency of a purely esthetic religion to lighten the dark abode 
of death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p19">The Athenian people were more concerned than most to appease the 
gods. Philostratus puts these words into the mouth of Apollonius of Tyana: "It is 
wise to speak well of all the gods, especially at Athens."<note n="114" id="iii.ii.i.i-p19.1">"Philost.," vi, 
3.</note> 
This disposition had grown, as Greek polytheism had fallen into deeper and deeper 
decay. In its subjection to the Romans, the brilliant city was at once more frivolous 
and more devout than ever before. The rostrum was voiceless; the great poets had 
been succeeded by frigid versifiers. The places of Plato <pb n="159" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_159" />and Aristotle 
were filled by feeble philosophers. While the Epicurean mocked at the gods, the 
Stoic asserted the uselessness of metaphysics. The Athenian people, indolent and 
skeptical, lounged about the public places, seeking to beguile their ignoble leisure, 
but chafed all the while in spirit by a restlessness that would not be allayed.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p20">Such were the conflicting influences at work when the great Apostle 
arrived in Athens. As he passed along the streets of the queenly city, where the 
masterpieces of pagan art met his eye at every step. a sacred sadness seized his 
soul, and he eagerly desired to preach Christ to these poor idolators. After having 
proclaimed the Gospel in the synagogue, he sought access to the Epicurean and Stoic 
philosophers. The Athenians, whose curiosity was easily excited, brought him to 
the Areopagus, to hear him speak of these new gods. It has been erroneously imagined 
that Paul was arraigned by the Athenians, and that his address was a defense of 
himself rather than a general apology for Christianity. He was indeed taken to the 
spot, where causes were customarily tried, but it was only that he might more easily 
harangue a large assembly. Paul had before him the marvelous Acropolis, adorned 
with the miracles of the chisel of Phidias; above him the temple of Theseus, the 
most ancient monument in Athens; and wherever his eye turned, it rested on the altars 
of false gods. It is worth observing, that the temples which were nearest to him, 
in the Areopagus itself, were dedicated to those subterranean deities which inspired 
so much terror in the Greeks, and which expressed the protest of outraged conscience 
against <pb n="160" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_160" />the too facile poetry of their state religion. These temples 
were, in fact, according to Pausanias, devoted to the Furies and to Pluto.<note n="115" id="iii.ii.i.i-p20.1">"Pausanias," 
p. 27; Xylander Edit.</note> The worship of these terrible and mysterious deities 
implicitly contained an acknowledgment of the unknown God. It is of little consequence 
whether the famous inscription, which the Apostle makes his starting-point, really 
had all the significance which he seems to ascribe to it. It was, in any case, a 
faithful expression of one aspect of Greek polytheism, and he had a perfect right 
so to make use of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21">The testimony of Pausanias and of Philostratus confirms that of 
St. Paul as to this inscription.<note n="116" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21.2">Βωμοὶ θεῶν ὁνομαζομένων 
ἀγνώστων</span>. Pausanias, i, I; Philostratus, vi, 3.</note> Of all the interpretations 
which have been given of it, the most plausible appears to us to be that of Diogenes 
Laërtius. He says, that in the time of a plague, when men knew not which God to 
propitiate in order to avert it, Epimenides caused black and white sheep to be let 
loose from the Areopagus, and wherever they lay down, to be offered to the respective 
divinities. "Hence it comes," says Diogenes Laërtius, "that altars are still found 
in Athens which do not bear the name of any known god."<note n="117" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21.3">Diog. Laërtius, "Epimenides," 
i, 1. St. Jerome says that the inscription was thus worded: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21.4">Diis 
Asiæ et Europæ et Africæ, Diis ignotis et peregrinis.</span>" ("Ad. Tit.," i, 12.) 
But this opinion has no solid ground. Eichhorn maintains that it referred to an 
ancient god, whose name was lost. This opinion might be accepted if we had not the 
explicit testimony of Diogenes Laërtius. (See De Wette's "Comm. on the Acts," in 
which the question is admirably treated.)</note> This fear of neglecting angry and 
unknown gods clearly revealed that in the hearts entertaining it there was a deep  
<pb n="161" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_161" />consciousness of the insufficiency of their religion; for if they 
had truly believed in the gods they knew, they would have been assured that when 
these were appeased there was nothing more to dread. But they had a vague conception 
that another yet more powerful deity was angry with them. The worship of the subterranean 
gods took its rise in the same consciousness. "That they had reared an altar to 
an unknown god," says Calvin, "was a sign that they knew nothing certainly. It is 
true they had an infinite multitude of gods, but when with these they associated 
unknown gods, they by that act confessed that they knew nothing of the true Deity."<note n="118" id="iii.ii.i.i-p21.5">Calvin, 
"Commentaries," vol. ii, p. 798, Paris edition. 1854.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p22">It is not our purpose here to analyze Paul's address; we shall 
treat of that when he comes to speak of his doctrine. It is impossible not to notice, 
however, the skill with which he finds the point of contact between the truth and 
his hearers. Observing their extraordinary devotion, he traces it to its principle—the 
deep necessity felt by the human heart of union with God. He reads on the altars 
of paganism the avowal of its impotence, and he borrows the words of a pagan poet 
to show how grand is man in his origin, and how infinite are his aspirations. That 
living and true God, whom they in their ignorance are feeling after, has just revealed 
himself in an amazing manner by the gift of his Son; and faith in the Christ is 
the one way of escape from the terrible judgment which awaits the unpardoned sinner 
at the resurrection day. The Greeks listened to the Apostle so long as he confined 
himself to philosophic generalities, but they could not endure the faintest allusion 
<pb n="162" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_162" />to a judgment to come. The doctrine of immortality was contrary alike 
to the pantheism of the Stoics and to the atheism of the Epicureans. It was natural 
that Greek paganism, on its first contact with the severe religion of Jesus Christ, 
should elude its appeals, and seek refuge in graceful frivolity. The Greek feels 
no indignation; he does not persecute like the synagogue; he simply returns with 
a scornful smile to the diversions of the public square—a striking illustration 
of the distance which divides mere intellectual curiosity from a serious love of 
truth. The bow, however, so steadily drawn by the Apostle, has not been ineffectual. 
The true worshiper of the "unknown god" perceives that, in truth, this God whom 
Paul declares to them is He; and among the new disciples, one is a judge of the 
Areopagus. In the metropolis of paganism, Paul has spoken words mightier and more 
beautiful than any which had ever fallen from the lips of philosophers or poets—words 
which will be a living power when temples and statues are in ruins. Their ruin is 
indeed already imminent. In preaching the true God, Paul has pronounced the death-doom 
of polytheism, and the sentence is without appeal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23">From Athens Paul repaired to Corinth. This city, washed by two 
seas, the Ionian and the Ægean, united, through the activity of its commerce, the 
pomp and luxury of Asia with the civilization of Greece. It had been celebrated 
in all ancient times for the cultivation of the arts and sciences.<note n="119" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.1">Herodotus, 
ii, 167.</note> Destroyed by Mummius, 146 years before Christ, it had been rebuilt 
by Julius Cæsar, and had become the <pb n="163" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_163" />capital of Achaia. Corinth, at 
the period when Paul visited it, had recovered all its ancient splendor. It surpassed 
even Athens; for while the city of Pericles represented the most exalted side of 
paganism—pure and noble art, great philosophy and great poetry—Corinth represented 
its material and voluptuous side; and such luster is ever the most conspicuous in 
an age of decay.<note n="120" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.2">Lange, work quoted, ii, 233.</note> 
Its beautiful climate, its wealth, the extraordinary concourse of foreigners within 
its walls, all contributed to the corruption of manners. Thus, amid the licentious 
cities of the old world, Corinth was distinguished for its immorality. The worship 
of Aphrodite was there observed in all its shamelessness. To live like a Corinthian 
was a proverbial expression for a career of debauchery. What a miracle was the foundation 
of a Church in such a city! Paul's labors here commenced less brilliantly than at 
Athens. He began by working in the shade. His first converts were a humble family 
of Jews, fugitives from Rome, in consequence of the decree of banishment issued 
by Claudius against their nation. Priscilla and Aquila were fellow-countrymen of 
the Apostle's, coming, like him, from Pontus; like him, they also maintained themselves 
by making tents of the substantial fabrics of their country. A close friendship 
arose between them; Paul lodged under their roof, and supported himself by working 
with them. Not for a day, however, did he lose sight of his missionary work. Every 
Sabbath he went up to the synagogue, and in the interval he preached the Gospel 
to the Gentiles. It is evident, from his first Epistle to the Corinthians, that 
he addressed himself <pb n="164" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_164" />chiefly to the lower orders of society. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:26" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26">1 Cor. i, 26</scripRef>. He had not here a 
brilliant auditory, as on the Areopagus; he did not see the first magistrates and 
philosophers of the city thronging around him. He presented the truth to the Corinthians 
in all its naked simplicity; he would not pander to the tastes of the degenerate 
Greeks, enamored of human eloquence and outward show. "My speech and my preaching," 
he subsequently says, "was not with enticing words of man's wisdom." <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:4" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">
1 Cor. ii, 4</scripRef>. The simple setting forth of the Cross was the substance 
of his teaching. Oppressed, as he may well have been, by the sight of the enormities 
of paganism shamelessly enacted before his eyes, he tells us that he preached the 
Gospel in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:3" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.3">
1 Cor. ii, 3</scripRef>. Nevertheless, he gained many adherents, and, among others, 
Stephanas, Crispus, and Gaius. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.6" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">1 Cor. xvi, 
15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:14" id="iii.ii.i.i-p23.7" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. i, 14</scripRef>. The 
Jews at Corinth, with a few exceptions, offered him an obstinate resistance; he 
was even constrained to an open rupture with them. He separated himself from them, 
after addressing them in terrible words of denunciation, justly provoked by their 
blasphemies; and he founded a true synagogue in the house of a disciple named Justus, 
where he continued to preach. His discourses produced such an effect that the chief 
ruler of the Jewish synagogue was won to the Gospel. The Apostle did not in general 
baptize the new Christians, leaving this duty to his companions, or to the elders 
of the young Church. He was no representative of an ecclesiastical hierarchy, which 
makes it its first concern to initiate men into outward observances; he was concerned 
solely with

<pb n="165" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_165" />the moral and religious effect of his teaching, leaving aside as subordinate 
all questions of form.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24">After he had thus preached the Gospel during a year and a half, 
the Jews, taking advantage of the arrival of a new proconsul, accused him of professing 
a strange and unauthorized religion. Happily for Paul, this proconsul was a man 
of a tolerant and enlightened disposition; he was Gallio, brother of the famous 
Seneca, by whom he was declared to be the mildest of men.<note n="121" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24.2">Nemo 
mortalium unus tam dulcis est quam hic omnibus.</span>" (Seneca, "Pref. Natur. Qusest.," 
I, iv.</note> 
He refused, with the disdain of a lettered Roman, to interfere in these questions 
of religion, which appeared to him all miserable chicanery. He shared the proud 
contempt of his countrymen for the Jews, and he did not scruple to leave Paul's 
accusers to the violence of the inhabitants of the city, who held them and all their 
race in abomination. Paul soon after quitted Corinth. It was from this city that 
he wrote his two Epistles to the Church of Thessalonica.<note n="122" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24.3">Reuss, "Geschichte 
der Heilig. Schrift., N. T.," pp. 67, 68. It has been erroneously stated that the 
first epistle was dated from Athens; but this is not possible. We see, in fact, 
(<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:7" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24.4" parsed="|1Thess|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.7">1 Thess. i, 7</scripRef>,) that the Churches 
of Achaia are spoken of. The passage in <scripRef passage="Thess. 2:18" id="iii.ii.i.i-p24.5">1 
Thess. ii, 18</scripRef>, also implies that some time had elapsed between the journey 
of Paul to Thessalonica and the date of the letter. Baur's objections to the genuineness 
of the second epistle are entirely dogmatic and of no critical value.</note> Timotheus 
and Silas, who rejoined the Apostle at Corinth, brought him news from Thessalonica, 
and their communications led him to write, warning that Church against such an undue 
preoccupation with the prophetic aspect of revelation as might lead into error.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25">Paul, before leaving Corinth, had his head shaved, <pb n="166" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_166" />
in fulfillment of a vow made some time previously. We cannot but wonder to see the 
great Apostle of the Gentiles submitting to this legal observance. We must not forget, 
however, that this was an age of transition, and that Judaism was only gradually 
vanishing before Christianity, as shadows before the sun. Paul, also, while he borrowed 
an ancient custom from the religion of his fathers, did so not as under the yoke 
of Mosaic observances, but in the use of his Christian liberty. While holding as 
a fundamental principle that the whole life is one act of worship, and that whatever 
is done must be done unto the Lord, he yet admitted a sort of individual discipline, 
by which portions of the life, characterized by greater austerity than the rest, 
might be set aside, so that the soul, freed from the fetters of the material, might 
the more readily rise into a purer region. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:5" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii, 5</scripRef>. The vow of the Nazarite, 
so common among the Jews, seemed to St. Paul the faithful symbol of this exceptional 
consecration of a portion of his life to God. This vow enforced, as we know, abstinence 
for a time from all fermented drinks, and the free growing of the hair uncut. Those 
who were under the vow were regarded as specially consecrated to God. <scripRef passage="Numbers 6:1-8" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.2" parsed="|Num|6|1|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.1-Num.6.8">
Num. vi, 1-8</scripRef>. Commentators have been much perplexed by the fact that 
Paul had his head shorn at Cenchræa, and not in the temple at Jerusalem, according 
to Mosaic prescription.<note n="123" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.3">"And the Nazaiite shall shave the head of his separation 
at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation." (<scripRef passage="Numbers 6:18" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.4" parsed="|Num|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.18">Num. 
vi, 18</scripRef>.)</note> For ourselves, we regard this deviation from Jewish ritual 
as in perfect harmony with his principles; he felt no scruple in modifying legal 
practices, because he held   
<pb n="167" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_167" />himself to be under the law of liberty. The Apostle, who, writing 
some months later to the Corinthians, says, "Know ye not that your body is the temple 
of the Holy Ghost?" (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:19" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.5" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19">1 Cor. vi, 19</scripRef>,) 
and who, consequently, no longer believed in the existence of any particular sanctuary, 
was thus raised above all the ordinances which had reference to the temple. He felt 
himself as fully at liberty to have his head shorn at Corinth as at Jerusalem, if 
circumstances rendered it desirable. He thus vindicated the voluntary self-discipline 
of his religious life from the appearance of a timid subservience to ritual law.<note n="124" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.6">The 
vow of Paul has been the subject of long and confused disputations. It has been 
maintained, first, that the vow was not made by him, but by Aquila; but the adjective
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.7">κειράμένος</span> evidently refers to the principal 
subject of the sentence. Neander, ("Pflanz.," i, 348) resting on a passage of Josephus, 
("De Bello Judaico," ii, 15,) supposes a modification of the vow of the Nazarite 
among the Jews of that period; but the passage of Josephus does not at all signify 
that the head was shaved elsewhere than in the temple. Lange maintains that Paul 
had his head shorn before quitting the Gentile lands, in order that his new growth 
of hair might be undefiled; but such a notion is utterly at variance with Paul's 
principles. Baumgarten (ii, 326, 327) makes unfair use of the symbolical manner 
in which the Apostle speaks of the long hair of a woman, (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:19" id="iii.ii.i.i-p25.8" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 
Cor. xi, 19</scripRef>,) and sees in St. Paul's vow a token of his spirit of humility 
and submission; but this is a forced and over-subtle explanation. As to the idea 
of Salmasius, that what is here meant is some such vow as those spoken of by Juvenal, 
(Satire xii, 815,) which consisted in devoting the hair of the head to the Deity, 
it is utterly baseless.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26">From Corinth, Paul went to Ephesus, with Aquila and Priscilla. 
After a short stay, he left them there, and himself went up, by way of Cesarea, 
to Jerusalem, there to keep the Feast of Pentecost.<note n="125" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.1">Paul goes up by sea to 
Jerusalem, Now the inexperience of navigation would render such a voyage impossible 
in the spring. The feast to be observed could not, therefore, have been the Passover; 
and of the other Jewish festivals, the Pentecost alone would have a religious interest 
for such a man as Paul.</note> 
He did <pb n="168" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_168" />not stay either there or at Ephesus, but returned to Antioch, 
whence he had twice gone forth on his great missionary journeys. During his sojourn 
at Jerusalem and at Antioch, Aquila and Priscilla heard at Ephesus of a Jewish stranger 
who was producing a deep impression by his discourses in the synagogue. This was 
Apollos, who was to play so important a part in the early Church, and whose influence 
at Corinth was to rival even that of St. Paul. He came from Alexandria, where he 
had heard the learned teachers who endeavored to fuse and harmonize the Mosaic religion 
with the Greek philosophy. From this school he had doubtless acquired much aptitude 
in penetrating into the meaning of sacred symbols. He had probably gained some knowledge 
of the new religion in a recent journey in Palestine; but he had, as yet, very elementary 
notions of the Gospel, for he had come in contact only with disciples of John the 
Baptist, and had received only the baptism of John. He succeeded, however, even 
with these imperfect lights, in convincing the Jews at Ephesus. He was a man nobly 
gifted, deeply versed in the sacred Scriptures, full of fervor and enthusiasm,<note n="126" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.3">Δυνατὸς 
ὢν ἐν ταὲς γραφαῖς</span>.</note> courageous,<note n="127" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.5">Ζέων 
τῷ πνεύματι</span>.</note> and possessed of remarkable oratorical power, which he 
had been able freely to exercise in one of the great centers of Greek civilization.<note n="128" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.7">Ἤρξατο 
παῤῥησιάζεσθαι</span>.</note> 
From Aquila and Priscilla Apollos learned the way of truth more perfectly; and thus 
furnished, he went at once to Corinth, where his eloquence<note n="129" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.9">Λόγιος</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:24,28" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.10" parsed="|Acts|18|24|0|0;|Acts|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24 Bible:Acts.18.28">
Acts xviii, 24, 28</scripRef>.</note> produced an    
<pb n="169" id="iii.ii.i.i-Page_169" />unparalleled effect. We shall soon meet with him again, and shall 
see how party spirit, without Apollos' own concurrence, wrested his noble gifts 
to the disadvantage of Paul, whose language had neither the correctness nor the 
beauty of that of the young doctor of Alexandria. The author of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews is, nevertheless, perfectly in harmony with the Apostle Paul, though acting, 
according to the custom of the apostolic age, with complete independence.<note n="130" id="iii.ii.i.i-p26.11">See, 
with reference to Apollos, Bleek, "Brief an die Hebræer," i, 422.</note>    
</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Third Missionary Journey of St. Paul." progress="29.99%" id="iii.ii.i.ii" prev="iii.ii.i.i" next="iii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Third Missionary Journey of St. Paul</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p2">Paul began his third missionary journey by visiting the Churches 
he had founded in Phrygia and Galatia. He had the grief of finding that in the latter 
country, where he had been so readily received, his adversaries had succeeded in 
partially nullifying his influence and in giving currency to Pharisaic legalism. 
He went on to Ephesus, sorrowful and wounded by signs so unexpected of ingratitude 
and changeableness. His first care was to write a letter to the Churches of Galatia. 
Every line evidences the painful surprise he felt at being thus distrusted by those 
who had at first devoted themselves to him with enthusiastic affection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3">Ephesus now became the principal center of his apostolic work. 
No other city could have been chosen so well adapted to be the focus from which 
light might radiate over the whole of Asia. The capital of ancient Ionia, it had 
been the cradle of <pb n="170" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_170" />that famous Ionian civilization, which, transplanted 
into Greece, and correcting the effeminacy of Eastern manners by the moral energy 
of the West, while retaining all the flexibility and brilliancy of the Greek genius, 
had found full and harmonious development at Athens. At Ephesus, situated not far 
from the Ægean sea, between Smyrna and Miletus, the oriental type predominated; 
but it had also come under the influence of the West, by the numerous communications 
maintained through its commerce with Greece. It had, however, faithfully adhered 
to the worship of the old gods of Asia; the only change it had made was to give 
the name of Diana to the Astarte or Artemis of the Asiatic religions. These, as 
is well known, consisted substantially in a voluptuous adoration of nature; and 
sensuality was an element inseparable from their religious rites. The temple of 
Diana of the Ephesians was of world-wide celebrity. Burned by Erostratus, it had 
been' rebuilt with greater magnificence. Pausanius declares no other temple could 
be compared to it for grandeur;<note n="131" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">Μέγεθος τοῦ ναοῦ 
τὰ παρὰ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις κατσκεύασματα ὐπερηκότος</span>. (Pausanias, p. 141.)</note> 
the glory of Diana of Ephesus threw into the shade all the other divinities of the 
East and West. At a time of crisis, when all eyes were turned toward the East, a 
divinity which formed a sort of link between the religions of the East and West 
could not fail to acquire extensive popularity. It was said that the statue of the 
goddess had come down from heaven; it was carved in wood, rough and ungraceful, 
like the mummies of Egypt. It was customary among the pagans to carry about with 
them small images of the <pb n="171" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_171" />temples in which they worshiped;<note n="132" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3.3">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3.4">Asclepiades 
philosophus deæ cœlestis argenteum breve figmentum quocumque ibat secum solitus 
efferre.</span>" (Ammianus Marcellinus, xxii, 13.)</note> thus the making of shrines 
had become a very large and profitable trade. The people of Ephesus were distinguished 
for their love of pleasure. "The whole city," says Philostratus, "resounded with 
the music of flutes accompanying the dance, and the streets were full of men disguised 
as women."<note n="133" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p3.5">Philostratus, "Vita Apoll.," iv, 2.</note> The corruption of manners 
had here reached its climax.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p4">Ephesus was, like Corinth, and to a greater degree than Antioch, 
one of the centers of the pagan world, where all sects and all opinions met and 
came into collision. There, as in all the large cities, was a Jewish synagogue; 
in this Paul preached for three months; but here, as at Corinth, he came to an open 
rupture with his countrymen, and abandoned the struggle with the invincible obduracy 
of the Pharisaic spirit. He continued to teach the Gospel in the house of one Tyrannus, 
a public teacher of rhetoric, who had a school at Ephesus, and who had doubtless 
been convinced of the folly of his system by the preaching of the Apostle. Thus 
Christianity gained a readier victory in a school of pagan literature than in the 
school of the doctors of the law; and those who read Moses and the prophets showed 
themselves less prepared to receive the Gospel than the Greeks, nurtured on Homer, 
Hesiod, and Pindar. So true is it, that external revelation is a dead-letter to 
those whose hearts are hardened.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p5">Besides the unbelieving Jews of the synagogue,      
<pb n="172" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_172" />Paul met at Ephesus with some proselytes, who were in a singular position. 
They had been among the multitudes who flocked to the baptism of repentance administered 
by John in the river Jordan. They had heard of the miracles of Christ, and had recognized 
him as the true Messiah, without, however, getting beyond the point of view of their 
first master, the Baptist. They had left Palestine before the resurrection of the 
Saviour, and knew nothing of the great facts upon which the Church was founded; 
they were still in the position of the disciples before the Feast of Pentecost. 
The germ of faith in their hearts rapidly sprang and grew under the teaching of 
Paul; they soon received the symbol of the new birth, and the Holy Spirit marked 
his presence in their midst by signs and wonders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p6">There was also a third class of Jews at Ephesus. These were exorcists, 
who worked on the credulity and eager expectations of the people, and endeavored, 
like Simon of Samaria and Elymas of Cyprus, to make gain by sorcery. They attempted 
to cast out devils by the repetition of mysterious formulas, which they ascribed 
to Solomon.<note n="134" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">Καὶ αὕτη μέχρι νῦν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἡ θεραπεία 
πλεῖστον ἰσχύει</span>. (Josephus, "Ant.," viii, 2. See Olshausen, "Comment.," i, 
400.)</note> 
They succeeded sometimes in producing a certain impression on the diseased imaginations 
of the sufferers from possession, but their cures were not lasting; had they been 
so they would certainly have set them in the balance, against the miracles wrought 
by the Apostles. Some of these magicians, seeing the miracles which Paul worked 
in the name of Christ, imagined he had the secret of some more efficacious formula 
than <pb n="173" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_173" />those they were in the habit of using. They endeavored to cast 
out the demons in the same manner, pronouncing, like the Apostle, the sacred name 
of Jesus. Their attempt proved a miserable failure. The unhappy man upon whom they 
made the experiment, in one of those mysterious crises of supernatural lucidity 
common to such cases, cried out, "Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye?" 
and, leaping on the false exorcists with demoniacal strength, wounded and overcame 
them. The powers of darkness are not to be vanquished by words and formularies; 
they yield only to a divine influence, passing from soul to soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p7">This incident in the history of Paul draws a well-marked line 
of distinction between miracle and magic.<note n="135" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p7.1">Justin speaks of devils cast out 
by the name of Jesus: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">Κατὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ πᾶν 
ὁαιμόνιον ἐξαρκιζό-ενον νικάται</span>. ("Dial. cum. Tryph.," c. lxxxv. Comp. Origen, 
"C. Celsum," i, 25.) We have here a superstition of the second century, which reminds 
us of the error of the Jewish exorcists.</note> The event had a very happy effect 
upon the Greek proselytes, who were already attracted by the Gospel, but were not 
yet free from their superstitions. Ephesus was, indeed, famous for the practice 
of the arts of sorcery; Apollonius of Tyana there excited the greatest enthusiasm. 
If Paul wrought more miracles in this than on his other missions, it was because 
no other method would have been equally effectual in arresting the attention of 
so corrupt and idolatrous a city. The lesson thus severely taught the Jewish exorcists 
was further of use in preventing any possible identification of the power of God 
manifested in the apostles, with the sorceries of the impostors. Many of these, 
reproved by their own conscience, <pb n="174" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_174" />brought their cabalistic books and 
burned them publicly, just as, in later times, a penitent people cast all that reminded 
them of their life of worldliness into the flames kindled at Florence by the voice 
of Savonarola. An important Church was founded at Ephesus, which was to be in the 
close of the apostolic age that which Jerusalem and Antioch had been at its commencement.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p8">For three years Ephesus was the chief abode of the Apostle. During 
this time, however, he made a journey of considerable extent in Europe. His first 
purpose was to visit Corinth, to set at rest the unhappy contentions in the Church 
of that city. He went by sea, and turned aside from the direct course to visit Crete. 
It is easy to suppose that the Gospel had been already conveyed to that island by 
some Christians, and that Paul's mission there, like Peter's at Samaria, was to 
carry on a work already commenced, and prosperous. His stay was but short. This 
island, famous for its wealth, and for the number of its towns, presented peculiar 
difficulties to Christianity. The national character of its inhabitants had been 
depicted in severe colors by one of its poets, Epimenides, surnamed the prophet, 
who accused them of being altogether given up to sensuality and falsity. <scripRef passage="Titus 1:12" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">
Titus i, 12</scripRef>. The very name of Cretan had become synonymous with liar.<note n="136" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p8.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p8.3">Κρητίζειν</span>.</note> 
A Church was established in the midst even of this depraved people; but Christianity 
had many a conflict to wage with the recurring influences of the old corrupt nature.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9">From Crete Paul went on to Corinth, where he stayed but a short 
time. During this visit he wrote         
<pb n="175" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_175" />his First Epistle to Timothy, whom he had left at Ephesus, and who 
in his youth and inexperience found himself at issue with serious errors, the first 
indications of those Gnostic heresies which subsequently struck such deep root in 
this soil, where all the religions of the East and West had in turn striven for 
predominance. Paul shortly after this visit returned to Ephesus. He there wrote 
his Epistle to Titus, giving him the benefit of his advice in the difficult task 
of conducting a Church. Shortly after his return, he sent Timothy into Macedonia 
to visit the Churches there, and to make collections for the Christians in Judea.<note n="137" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:10,11" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|10|16|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.10-1Cor.16.11">1 
Cor. xvi, 10, 11</scripRef>. After careful examination we have accepted Wieseler's 
supposition, (pp. 280-329,) shared by M. Reuss, ("Gesch. der Heil. Schr. N. T.," 
pp. 74-76,) as to the date of Paul's voyage to Crete, of the First Epistle to Timothy 
and that to Titus. This theory only acquires any degree of certainty when the question 
of Paul's second captivity has been thoroughly examined. This will come before us 
as we proceed. For the present we are content with showing the probability of the 
facts being as we have represented. First, it is certain that Paul did not remain 
continuously at Ephesus during two years and a half, for we learn from<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:1" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.1">2 
Cor. xiii, 1</scripRef>, that before writing his Second Epistle to the Corinthians 
he had twice visited their city. His first visit coincides with the foundation of 
the Church. His second journey can only be placed in the interval between his arrival 
at Ephesus and his departure from that city, for he alludes to it in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:7" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.7">
1 Cor. xvi, 7</scripRef>; and his First Epistle to the Corinthians was written from 
Ephesus. It is evident, therefore, that during this time Paul traveled, and traveled 
in Europe. His voyage to Crete is then possible at this period; and if, as we shall 
subsequently show, that voyage cannot be assigned to any other period in his life, 
the possibility becomes a certainty. We may add that the Epistle to Titus contains 
more than one indication of the date of its composition. Apollos is mentioned in 
it as one of Paul's companions, who had joined himself to Titus. (<scripRef passage="Titus 3:13" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.5" parsed="|Titus|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.13">Tit. 
iii, 13</scripRef>.) Now Paul had just made his personal acquaintance at Corinth, 
and he is not after this found in his company. Does not the name of Tychicus, who 
is a disciple of Asia Minor, indicate that the Apostle had just been laboring in 
that country? He appears again in company with the Apostle at the time of his last 
journey to Jerusalem. (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:4" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts xx, 4</scripRef>.) M. 
Reuss places the composition of the Epistle to Titus during Paul's short sojourn 
at Corinth, and Wieseler on his return to Ephesus. The latter supposition appears 
to us the more probable, for on M. Reuss's hypothesis, the letter to Titus would 
have been written very shortly after Paul's leaving Crete. With reference to the 
First Epistle to Timothy, the Apostle's manner of addressing him gives the impression 
that Timothy is still very young. We shall touch presently, in treating of the heresies 
of the Church of the first century, on the objections to the authenticity of the 
pastoral letters.</note> 
He himself, on the serious reports received <pb n="176" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_176" />from Corinth, wrote a 
letter to the Church of that city, earnestly reproving it for its schism, for the 
irregularity of conduct which threatened its destruction, and also for the dangerous 
heresies which even went so far as to deny, under pretense of spirituality, the 
resurrection of the body.<note n="138" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.7">This letter was not the first, as we find in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:9" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p9.8" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">
1 Cor. v, 9</scripRef> allusion to an earlier one. We may observe that these heresies, 
corresponding exactly with those contended against in the pastoral epistles, are 
pointed out by Paul in an epistle, the genuineness of which is never called in question. 
Is there not in this a powerful refutation of the system which pretends that the 
heresies mentioned in the pastoral epistles could have had no existence at this 
period, and which on that ground argues their spuriousness? Is there not also in 
this fact a confirmation of our supposition as to the date of the Epistles to Timothy 
and Titus?</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10">This letter was written under most touching circumstances, for 
Paul was at that very time obliged to hide himself to escape the malice of his enemies. 
He had been suffered for a long time to labor without hinderance in the propagation 
of the Gospel at Ephesus, but persecution of singular violence suddenly broke out 
against him. He encountered a kind of opposition which was more than once temporarily 
to arrest the progress of the Church, and to <pb n="177" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_177" />shed rivers of Christian 
blood. The new religion disturbed not only the minds of men, but their secular interests. 
Paganism was not simply a system of general corruption, but also of universal traffic. 
The temples of the false gods had a multitude of dependents, who lived by the altars, 
and who, while they shared the popular superstition, also speculated on it for their 
own advantage. The preaching of the true God, no longer confined within the precincts 
of the synagogue, but making itself heard in the public squares, and gaining its 
thousands of adherents from among the idol worshipers, could not fail by its success 
to strike alarm into all those who made their gains out of the pagan worship. At 
Ephesus the priests were not the only persons whose interests were compromised by 
the preaching of the Gospel. A considerable traffic was carried on in small statues 
of the goddess and images of her temple. The silversmiths made immense sums from 
this craft; the whole city was interested in the worship of Diana, for the votaries 
of the goddess brought streams of wealth within its walls. Nothing, then, was more 
easy than to excite the passions of the populace against the Apostle, and by the 
fury of his enemies we may infer how great had been the success of his mission. 
A silversmith, named Demetrius, was the instigator of the tumult. His violent harangue, 
addressed to his workmen, presents a strange mixture of cynicism and superstition. 
He passes without transition from the profits of his trade to the compromised glory 
of Diana of the Ephesians. "Not only this our craft is in danger to be set at naught, 
but also the temple of the great goddess Diana shall <pb n="178" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_178" />be despised, 
and her magnificence be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshipeth." <scripRef passage="Acts 19:27" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.27">
Acts xix, 27</scripRef>. Thus the true ground of fanaticism—self-interest—is brought 
to light. The vail of religion, in which it loves to envelope itself, is torn away, 
and the people of Ephesus come forward to make common cause for their riches and 
their faith. Demetrius succeeds in stirring up a serious tumult. The people rush 
to the theater, clamorously calling on the name of their favorite goddess. Two of 
Paul's companions are caught. The courageous Apostle never hesitates. He will speak 
to this crowd, bellowing in the circus like a beast hungering fqr its prey. It was, 
doubtless, with the impression of these events, fresh in his mind, that he wrote 
in the letter addressed at this time to the Corinthians, "I have fought with beasts 
at Ephesus." This lively image was an admirable representation of the scene in question. 
A roaring lion is the truest symbol of an enraged mob.<note n="139" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.2"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:32" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32">1 
Cor. xv, 32</scripRef>. Some Commentators have been disposed to take this expression 
literally. But Paul, as a Roman citizen, could not be sentenced to this ignominious 
torture. Nor have we the record of any further persecution than that mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 19:29" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.29">
Acts xix, 29</scripRef>. Is it possible to suppose that when, in the <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:23-28" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.5" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|11|28" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.28">
Second Epistle to the Corinthians, (xi, 23-28,)</scripRef> he is recalling all his 
sufferings, he should have passed over in silence an event so important as fighting 
with wild beasts? On the other hand, if these words of the Apostle are referred 
to the tumult raised by Demetrius, they have a very impressive meaning. Doubtless 
he was not himself in the theater; but did not the fierce yells of the mob reach 
his ears? Was he not involved directly in the combat? Was it not, in fact, between 
him and the people of Ephesus, and was not he the cause of the exasperation? There 
is no argument against placing the conclusion of the First Epistle to the Corinthians 
after the riot, as Paul still remains one day in the city. (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:1" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1">Acts 
xx, 1</scripRef>.)</note> His friends would not suffer him to make himself a <pb n="179" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_179" />
sacrifice to the crowd. The Asiarchs, who were deputies of the towns of Asia Minor, 
charged with the provision and control of the public games, sent to entreat him 
not to adventure himself in the theater; possibly they were favorable to him; they 
were at any rate responsible for all that occurred in the place of public entertainments. 
The riot came to a singular conclusion. The Jews, alarmed at this violent reaction 
of idolatry, by which they might themselves be seriously compromised, put forward 
one of their number named Alexander to speak, doubtless with a view to show that 
their cause was not to be identified with that of Paul.<note n="140" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.7">De Wette, in his "Commentary 
on the Acts," asserts that these Jews who put forward Alexander were Christian converts 
from Judaism. But the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p10.8">τῶν Ἰουδαίων</span> 
does not permit this interpretation. Our hypothesis seems to us the most reasonable.</note> 
But their tactics turned against themselves, for they thus provoked an increase 
of excitement, and for two hours nothing could be heard but the cry, "Great is Diana 
of the Ephesians!" The Town Clerk had the utmost difficulty in quieting the people 
by flattering their passions, and at the same time holding over them a salutary 
terror of the imperial power, which was wont to inflict severe punishments on the 
seditious. Paul, in consequence of these events, immediately quitted Ephesus. The 
treatment he had there received was full of significance. It was prophetic of the 
persecutions awaiting Christians from the whole heathen world. It taught the Church 
how hard it is to change a corrupt condition of society. The vociferations in the 
circus at Ephesus would be re-echoed again and again, during the first three centuries, 
in the clamorous <pb n="180" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_180" />cry, "<i>The Christians to the lions!</i>" It was 
the first deep roar of paganism against Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11">From Ephesus Paul went on into Europe. He had shortly before sent 
Titus to Corinth, in order to ascertain the precise effect produced in that Church 
by his letter.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:18" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.18">2 Cor. xii, 18</scripRef>. 
After having vainly awaited his return at Troas, (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:12,13" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.2" parsed="|2Cor|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.12-2Cor.2.13">2 
Cor. ii, 12, 13</scripRef>,) he left to visit the Churches of Macedonia. These he 
found flourishing, full of devotion to himself, firm in their faith, purified by 
persecution, and disposed to contribute generously to the collections he was making 
for the Christians in Palestine.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1,2" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|8|2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1-2Cor.8.2">2 Cor. viii, 
1, 2</scripRef>. This was a great consolation to the Apostle in the midst of his 
own afflictions; for in Macedonia, as. in Asia and Achaia, he encountered the bitter 
and persistent hostility of the Jews, and was at times overwhelmed with the greatness 
of his labors and the weariness of incessant conflict.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 7:5" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.4" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5">2 
Cor. vii, 5</scripRef>. At length Titus rejoined him, and told him of the salutary 
effect produced by his first letter on the Christians at Corinth. The irregularities 
which had caused so much scandal were put away: love for the Apostle had revived, 
and better days seemed about to dawn on the Corinthian Church. Equilibrium could 
not, however, be at once restored in a community which had been so violently agitated, 
and the adversaries of the Apostle made one more attempt to regain their lost influence 
by redoubling their attacks on Paul, and denying his right to the apostolate. He 
himself, in the second epistle, written under the impression of his interview with 
Titus, gave free expression to the feelings which filled his heart. Joy at the repentance 
of the Corinthians, and indignation

<pb n="181" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_181" />at the unjust attacks on himself, form the burden of this letter. 
In reply to his assailants, he pleads the facts of his apostolic career—a touching 
and beautiful apology. He depicts in glowing colors his labors, his sufferings, 
his triumphs; and after the incomparable picture of his missionary life, gives a 
glimpse into the most sacred secrets of his spiritual history. In no part of his 
writings, full as all are of originality, has Paul left so deep an impress of his 
individuality. The epistle concludes with some practical suggestions relative to 
the collections for the Church at Jerusalem. This letter was sent to Corinth by 
Titus, who was to receive the latest offerings of the Corinthian Christians. Paul 
himself remained some time longer in Macedonia, and it was probably at this period 
he made the missionary journey into Illyria, of which he speaks in his Epistle to 
the Romans. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:19" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.5" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv, 19</scripRef>: He there stayed, 
as he had arranged, with Titus, in the city of Nicopolis, built by Augustine in 
memory (<scripRef passage="Titus 3:12" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p11.6" parsed="|Titus|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.12">Titus iii, 12</scripRef>,) of the battle 
of Actium. Thence he returned to Greece, and spent three months in Achaia, chiefly 
at Corinth, where he wrote his Epistle to the Romans, which we shall find equally 
valuable as an historical document, enabling us to trace the commencement of the 
Church at Rome, and as a doctrinal statement of Paul's views upon Christianity.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12">Paul, in his indefatigable zeal, contemplated a missionary journey 
into the far West. He desired to carry the Gospel into Spain, (<scripRef passage="Romans 15:24" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 
xv, 24</scripRef>;) but before doing so, he was anxious to revisit Jerusalem, to 
hand over the liberal collection which had been made, through his efforts, in the 
Churches of Macedonia <pb n="182" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_182" />and Achaia, and to draw yet closer the bonds 
which united him to his colleagues in the apostleship. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:25-27" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27">
Rom. xv, 25-27</scripRef>. But at the very time he was preparing for these new and 
distant enterprises, he had a presentiment that in going up to Jerusalem he would 
encounter graver perils than any he had yet known. In truth, he had come to an open 
disruption with the Jews in all the great cities of Asia and of Greece. He had made 
no compromise with them, and he knew, by painful experience, what he might expect 
from their fanaticism in the very center of their power. Even in the Epistle to 
the Romans these presentiments are apparent; the Apostle urges the Christians at 
Rome to pray that he may "be delivered from them that do not believe in Judæa." <scripRef passage="Romans 15:31" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.3" parsed="|Rom|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.31">
Rom. xv, 31</scripRef>. His friends shared his apprehensions, which were also repeatedly 
confirmed by prophetic revelations. Thus this journey from Europe up to Jerusalem 
was one succession of most pathetic farewells. These began at Troas, whither the 
Apostle had gone by sea from Philippi. On the eve of his departure, he assembled 
the Christians of that city in one of the <i>agapæ</i> so common in the early Church, 
and which were concluded by the celebration of the Lord's Supper. Parting words 
of exhortation and of consolation were prolonged far into the night. The miracle 
wrought upon Eutychus, who being killed by a fall from an upper window into the 
street was restored to life by the embrace of the Apostle, was a token of consolation 
and encouragement for the sorrowful Christians at Troas. The most affecting scene 
took place at Miletus, where the Apostle landed after coasting along Asia Minor. 
He had <pb n="183" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_183" />appointed this as the meeting-place for the elders of that 
Ephesian Church in which his ministry had borne such noble fruits. Every thing contributed 
to the solemnity of this interview. Paul had an ever-deepening conviction that bonds, 
afflictions, and perhaps death, were awaiting him. He went up to Jerusalem as to 
an altar of sacrifice. He knew that the Church of Ephesus was threatened with dangerous 
heresies. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:23-31" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|20|23|20|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.23-Acts.20.31">Acts xx, 23-31</scripRef>. Before him 
were its representatives-men to whom he was deeply attached. We can imagine how 
bitter was the separation under such circumstances. The words of the Apostle are 
full of pathos and sublimity. The most tender human feelings find expression as 
freely as the manly courage of the martyr, and the solemn warnings of the pastor. 
Paul calls his hearers to witness the faithfulness with which he has preached the 
Gospel at Ephesus, "keeping back nothing." He tells them that they must depend no 
longer on him, for " he shall see their face no more,' and he adjures them to watch 
over the young Church as over a frail plant exposed to the storm. Paul is evidently 
fully conscious of the difficulty of the transition from the apostolic age to the 
period when the Church is to walk without the guidance of its founders. His address 
is full of pathetic warnings, which will be only too fully justified by history. 
"And now," he says, in conclusion, "I commend you to God, and to the word of his 
grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them 
that are sanctified, through faith which is in Jesus. I have coveted no man's silver 
or gold. Yea, ye yourselves know that these hands have ministered to my necessities, <pb n="184" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_184" />
and to them which were with me. I have showed you in all things how that so laboring 
ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he 
said, " It is more blessed to give than to receive."<note n="141" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.5">This saying of the Lord 
is not recorded in our Gospels.</note> After thus speaking, Paul fell on his knees, 
and prayed fervently for that Church so threatened with peril. Then, amid sore weeping, 
he took leave of the elders of Ephesus. They knew, as they sorrowingly accompanied 
him to the ship, that upon those shores he would never stand again, and their parting 
had all the bitterness of a final farewell.<note n="142" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.6">Baur regards this address as a 
fabrication of the second century. He grounds his opinion on the mention of the 
heretics of the Church at Ephesus. We shall reply to this objection when speaking 
of the heresies of the primitive Church. The Apostle's presentiments also seem to 
Baur in contradiction with other declarations, such as <scripRef passage="Romans 15:32" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p12.7" parsed="|Rom|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.32">
Rom. xv, 32</scripRef>. May we not suppose, however, fluctuations of feeling in 
the heart of the Apostle? (See "Paulus," p. 177.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p13">No remarkable incidents marked the journey to Jerusalem, except 
that Paul's presentiments as to his coming captivity were confirmed by positive 
predictions. At Tyre he met some disciples who, warned by the Spirit of the dangers 
awaiting him, entreated him not to pursue his journey to Jerusalem. At Cæsarea, 
in the house of Philip the Evangelist, a prophet named Agabus yet more clearly foretold 
his captivity by a symbolic action, which reminds us of the manner of the ancient 
prophets. <scripRef passage="1Kings 22:11" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p13.1" parsed="|1Kgs|22|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.11">1 Kings xxii, 11</scripRef>. He was once 
more besought by his friends to change his purpose, but he remained immovable, ready, 
as he said, not only to be bound, but also to die, if need be, for the name of the 
Lord Jesus. Presentiments <pb n="185" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_185" />and prophecies were soon to receive signal 
fulfillment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p14">The Apostle arrived at Jerusalem, surrounded by his most cherished 
companions, men belonging to the different Churches founded by him in Greece and 
Asia. They were the representatives and pledges of the universal triumph of Christianity. 
They were the first-fruits of the new Israel, to be gathered in from the ends of 
the earth. Paul was received with the greatest affection by the elders of the Church. 
It was quite evident, however, that the great body of Judaizing Christians were 
still prejudiced against him. With a view to conciliation, he consented, on the 
advice of James, not exactly to take upon himself the vow of the Nazarite, but to 
pay the legal charges for four Christians of Jewish origin, who were about to fulfill 
their vow in the Temple, at the very time of his arrival in Jerusalem.<note n="143" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p14.1">To pay 
the charges for the sacrifices intended for the fulfillment of the vow of the Nazarite 
was regarded as an act of great piety. (Josephus, "Ant.," xx, 6, I.) We cannot suppose 
that Paul himself on this occasion took the vow of the Nazarite, for the fulfillment 
of that vow required a much greater length of time. (<scripRef passage="Numbers 6:8,9" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p14.2" parsed="|Num|6|8|6|9" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.8-Num.6.9">Numbers 
vi, 8, 9</scripRef>.) His purification would be required for the offering of any 
sacrifice in the Temple, no less than for the fulfillment of the Nazarite's vow. 
(<scripRef passage="1Samuel 16:5" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p14.3" parsed="|1Sam|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.5">1 Samuel xvi, 5</scripRef>.) See Wieseler, "Chronol. 
des ap. Zeit.," pp. 104, 105.</note> This step was not a politic artifice on the 
part of Paul, an attempt at diplomatic conciliation, as has been objected. He merely 
acted out the decisions of the Council at Jerusalem. Himself a Jew, he observed 
the Jewish custom, according to the decree which had been passed with his concurrence 
a few years previously. He followed also that other law which he had laid down for 
himself, of being to the Jews as a Jew, that he might win <pb n="186" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_186" />all by wise 
conciliation, instead of offending all by a sudden revolution. It was this step, 
however, so pacific in intention, which most of all exasperated his enemies; they 
regarded it as an insult alike to the Temple and the law of Moses. When the Apostle 
entered the Temple to signify, according to custom, the days when the purification 
would be accomplished, and the offerings would be presented for the Nazarites, some 
Jews from Asia, who had come up to Jerusalem to keep the feast, stirred up the multitude 
against him, on the pretense that he had brought Greeks into the Temple. This accusation 
was-a baseless calumny, for he had not taken with him any of his foreign companions. 
It has been asserted that these Jews were the Judaizing Christians who formed the 
nucleus of the Church at Jerusalem.<note n="144" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p14.4">Baur, "Das Christenthum der drei ersten 
Jahrh.," p. 65.</note> But this is a gratuitous supposition; the Jews from Asia 
did not belong to the Church at Jerusalem, but undoubtedly to one of those fanatical 
synagogues, from which Paul had already met so much opposition. Be this as it may, 
however, the calumny artfully set in circulation excited the ever mobile passion 
of the crowd. The people of Jerusalem showed themselves as fanatical as those of 
Ephesus. Ignorant attachment to the Temple of the true God produced the same effects 
as the worship of the impure goddess Diana. In truth, the adherents of the Judaism 
of the decline clung to their worship for the very same reasons as the priests and 
silversmiths of Ephesus; they thought first of all of the honor and profit to be 
derived from it. They made the name of Jehovah a covert for their unworthy passions <pb n="187" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_187" />
and sordid interests; thus proving that idolatry may be found in all religions and 
under all forms. When the tumult was at its height, the tribune who commanded the 
fortress at Antonia, situated not far from the Temple, brought down the soldiery 
to repress the riot, which seemed likely to throw the whole city into an uproar.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p15">More than once already the excitable crowd had risen at the voice 
of the unknown agitators. A recent event gave great probability to the fears of 
the tribunes. Josephus tells us that an Egyptian had come to Jerusalem, saying that 
he was a prophet. He persuaded the multitude to follow him on to the Mount of Olives, 
on the promise that he would make the fortifications of the city fall down at his 
word, and would lead back his followers through the breach. Felix dispersed the 
tumultuous assembly by force of arms, but the Egyptian had succeeded in making his 
escape.<note n="145" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p15.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p15.2">Ὁ δὲ Αἰγύπτιος αὐτὸς ἐκ τη̂ς μάχης ἀφανὴς 
ἐγένετο</span>. Josephus, "Ant.," xx, 6.</note>            
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p16">The Tribune Lysias at once took it for granted that the present 
riot was excited by the return of the Egyptian, whom he supposed Paul to be. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:38" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.38">
Acts xxi, 38</scripRef>. As he was being led away to prison, the Apostle asked leave 
to speak to the people who were following him with shouts and cries. Having received 
permission to address them from the steps of the citadel, he attempted no evasion, 
but, with heroic courage, related in a few graphic words the change wrought in him 
by his conversion, as though to say to this fanatical people, "There was a time 
when I was a persecutor of Christians, as you are, but I have seen my guilt, and 
I charge you with the same."</p>


<pb n="188" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_188" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.i.ii-p17">At the first mention of his mission to the Gentiles the hoarse 
cries of anger burst forth afresh and drowned his voice, as on another occasion—how 
fresh in the memory of Saul of Tarsus!—the voice of Stephen had been drowned; and 
the Tribune, to save him from the violence of the people, commanded that he should 
be brought into the castle.</p>


<pb n="189" id="iii.ii.i.ii-Page_189" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. Missions and Persecutions of the Church from the Captivity of St Paul to His Death and That of St. Peter." progress="33.57%" id="iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.ii.i.ii" next="iii.ii.ii.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.ii-p0.2">MISSIONS AND PERSECUTIONS OF THE CHURCH FROM THE CAPTIVITY OF ST. PAUL TO HIS DEATH AND THAT OF ST. PETER.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Various Phases of St. Paul's Captivity." progress="33.58%" id="iii.ii.ii.i" prev="iii.ii.ii" next="iii.ii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p1">§ I. <i>Various Phases of St. Paul's Captivity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p2">AS he crossed the threshold of the citadel Paul entered on a captivity 
which was to terminate only with his life. Let us endeavor to follow him through 
its various phases. The Tribune Lysias was much embarrassed by the presence of this 
prisoner, whose crime was unknown to him. He thought his guilt might be most easily 
ascertained by putting Paul under torture in its least cruel form. This was an expeditious 
method recommended by the Roman law, but only to be applied to slaves, or in cases 
of exceptional seriousness.<note n="146" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p2.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p2.2">Edictum divi Augusti extat: quæstiones 
neque semper in omni causa et persona desiderari debere arbitror, sed cum capitalia 
et atrocia maleficia non aliter explorari et investigari possunt quam per servorum 
quæstiones, efficacissimas eas esse ad requirendam veritatem existimo.</span>" (Wieseler, 
work quoted, p. 376.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p3">Lysias thought he had before him a common agitator, a low ringleader 
of a despised people. He felt no hesitation in inflicting a degrading penalty on 
a man whom he regarded as worse than a slave. Paul, however, appealed to his rights 
as a Roman citizen, and the very name sufficed to cover him with a powerful shield. 
The next day the Tribune brought <pb n="190" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_190" />his prisoner before the bar of the 
Sanhedrim, hoping to discover the cause of the hostility of the Jews to him. The 
Jews were vehemently desirous to have the whole matter left in their hands. Religious 
offenses were still within their province, and they might thus have avenged themselves 
on Paul, without all the delays of Roman jurisdiction.<note n="147" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p3.1">Wieseler, p. 378.</note> 
It was important for Paul that these tactics should be frustrated. If the Sanhedrim 
were unanimous in finding him guilty of profaning the Temple, he might be at once 
given over to his implacable enemies. He therefore sought to divide them by setting 
forth in strong language his belief in a resurrection. Such a challenge could not 
fail to kindle strife between the Pharisees and Sadducees. Paul cannot be accused 
of duplicity, for there were in truth certain views common to him and to the Pharisees, 
and his opposition to their spirit of formalism was too well known to permit any 
misconception of his attitude toward them. We do not hesitate, however, to prefer 
his defense in the presence of the clamorous crowd, or before Felix and Festus, 
as being less politic and more noble. The violent words of Paul to Ananias, compared 
to the conduct of the Saviour under similar circumstances, make us sensible of the 
vast distance between the Master and the disciple. The Apostle still carried a human 
heart within his bosom, and he had ever to be on his guard against the outbreak 
of his impetuous disposition.<note n="148" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p3.2">There has been much dispute among commentators 
as to how Paul could have said of the High Priest, "<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p3.3">οὐκ 
ᾔδειν</span>." <scripRef passage="Acts 23:5" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p3.4" parsed="|Acts|23|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.5">Acts xxiii, 5</scripRef>. It has been 
maintained that Paul spoke ironically, "<i>I know him, but do not recognize him</i>." 
It has also been conjectured that the High Priest being illegally in office, Paul 
designed to give him a rebuke. These explanations are too ingenious. It is better 
to suppose that Paul really did not, at the first moment, recognize the High Priest.</note> 
The sitting of the Sanhedrim ended in <pb n="191" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_191" />a great dissension between the 
Pharisees and the Sadducees. The exasperation of the latter against Paul seemed 
so great that the Tribune once more interposed, and to save Paul's life remanded 
him to prison. On learning of a nefarious plot laid by the Jews against the captive, 
Lysias sent him away to Cæsarea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4">The Procurator Felix, to whose tribunal Paul was now brought, 
was a freedman of the Emperor Claudius, brother of Pallas, the favorite of Agrippina. 
He belonged to that class, famous for its baseness and immorality, which then governed 
the world by governing the Cæsars, purchasing power by flattery, and using it with 
tyranny to recover the price paid for it. Tacitus has characterized Felix with one 
stroke of his incisive pen, when he says, "At once a debauchee and a tyrant, he 
performed functions little less than royal with the spirit of a slave."<note n="149" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4.2">Per 
omnem sævitiam ac libidinem jus regium servili ingenio exercuit.</span>" Tacitus, 
"Hist.," v, 9.</note> In order to establish his position in Judæa, he married Drusilla, 
daughter of Herod Agrippa. He made his government odious to the Jews, indulging 
himself, as we further learn from Tacitus, in every sort of crime.<note n="150" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4.3">"Annals," 
xii, 54.</note> He had continually to suppress attempts at sedition, headed sometimes 
by robbers called <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4.4">sicarii</span>, sometimes by false messiahs. He 
acted with the greatest severity toward the chiefs of the nation, in consequence 
of riots between the Jews and the Syrians in Cæsarea.<note n="151" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p4.5">Josephus, "Ant.," viii, 
7.</note> Such a man was likely to hold Paul and his accusers in an even balance, 
and to treat both <pb n="192" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_192" />with the impartiality of a common hatred. It is 
more than probable that if Paul had not been able to appeal to his rights as a Roman 
citizen he would have been left to perish in some obscure dungeon, or would have 
been put to death as a leader of sedition. But it was not possible for even a Felix 
to treat a Roman citizen with this cruel indifference. He was compelled to hear 
his cause. His marked antipathy to the rulers of the Sanhedrim was a circumstance 
favorable to the accused. The charges brought by the Jews against Paul were as false 
as they were bitter. They accused him, by the mouth of their advocate Tertullus, 
with being the chief of a sect which they represented as politically dangerous, 
stirring up sedition in Judæa and throughout the world. They knew well that nothing 
would be more sure to irritate the cruel Proconsul than such suspicions as these. 
They mentioned also the profanation of their Temple as a pretext for bringing the 
accused within their own jurisdiction. Paul refuted their accusations point by point, 
by the clear and simple narration of his last journey to Jerusalem. Felix was convinced 
of his innocence, but, willing to pacify the Jews, he remanded him to prison. He 
subsequently gave him at intervals several mock hearings, in which he sought rather 
to gratify his own curiosity and that of his wife Drusilla, than to do justice to 
Paul. Reproved in his conscience by Paul's solemn reasonings of righteousness and 
judgment to come, he left him for two years in prison, secretly hoping that Paul 
and his friends would in the end offer a large sum for his release.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5">The captivity of the Apostle at this time was not <pb n="193" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_193" />
rigorous. It was not, however, the merely nominal imprisonment known as <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.1">custodia libera</span></i>, which allowed the prisoner the right 
of living in the house of a consul, a praetor, or a magistrate. This sort of detention 
was granted only to the most illustrious offenders, and Paul was not of this number. 
We know positively that he was committed to the guard of Roman soldiers; but there 
were many degrees in military captivity, and the magistrate could at will relax 
or tighten the bonds.<note n="152" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.2">Wieseler, work quoted, pp. 380, 381.</note> Felix commanded 
that Paul should be treated leniently, and be allowed free intercourse with his 
friends. <scripRef passage="Acts 24:23" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|24|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.23">Acts xxiv, 23</scripRef>. The Apostle thus 
received frequent communications from the Churches. Can we suppose that he was himself 
entirely silent during these two years passed at Cæsarea, so near to his beloved 
Churches in Asia Minor—those Churches for which he had expressed such tender anxiety 
to the Ephesian elders? Had he not forewarned them at Miletus of the dangerous inroads 
that would be made by oriental Gnosticism on these Christians, already beset with 
so many snares, and blown about by such various winds of doctrine? Was it not high 
time to put them on their guard against perils so serious? These considerations 
seem to us to justify the supposition that the Epistles to the Ephesians and to 
the Colossians, and the lost Epistle to the Laodiceans, were written during this 
period of captivity at Cæsarea.<note n="153" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.4">Most commentators assign to these Epistles 
a later date, namely, the early part of Paul's captivity at Rome. Wieseler does 
so on the ground of the great freedom he enjoyed during that portion of his captivity. 
But the imprisonment at Cæsarea was sufficiently lax to allow direct and frequent 
communications with the Churches. (See Reuss, "Geschichte der H. Schr. N. T.," p. 
98.)</note> The Epistle to Philemon may <pb n="194" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_194" />also well have been written 
at this date. Paul had met in his imprisonment with a poor fugitive slave belonging 
to a Christian at Colosse. Full of the thought that in Christ there is neither bond 
nor free, he had devoted himself with most affectionate solicitude to this unhappy 
outcast of society, and, according to his own beautiful expression, had in his bonds 
begotten him to the faith. He thus gave the strongest demonstration of the absolute 
equality which exists between Christians, and he secured the future emancipation 
of the slave by sending him back as his own son in the faith, and consequently as 
a brother of his master, to the house from which he had fled.<note n="154" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.5">It appears to 
us, in spite of Neander's opinion, infinitely more probable that Onesimus should 
have fled from Colosse to Cæsarea than from Colosse to Rome. The fact that Paul 
was, in his captivity, the companion of a slave, proves that his confinement was 
not so light as at first it was at Rome, and we have thus an incidental argument 
in favor of our supposition. Wieseler (p. 455) endeavors to identify the Epistle 
to Philemon with that to the Laodiceans spoken of in <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:16" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.6" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">
Colossians iv, 16</scripRef>. He does so on the ground that the Epistle to Philemon 
is also addressed to Archippus, who in the Epistle to the Colossians (<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:17" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p5.7" parsed="|Col|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.17">iv, 
17</scripRef>) is mentioned as an inhabitant of Laodicea. But this latter fact does 
not appear clearly from the text. Besides, it is difficult to understand how a mere 
letter of recommendation could be spoken of as an epistle addressed to an entire 
Church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6">Felix was removed from Cæsarea, and Festus came in his place. 
The new governor, like his predecessor, had to wage warfare with the Jewish brigands, 
who under the name of <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.1">Sicariii</span> laid waste the country. He 
had also some serious differences with the Temple authorities at Jerusalem.<note n="155" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.2">Josephus, 
"Antiquities," xx, 8-10.</note> 
Probably the hostility <pb n="195" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_195" />between him and the priest's party broke out 
soon after his entry upon office. It may have even begun to manifest itself at the 
time of his journey to Jerusalem. <scripRef passage="Acts 25:1" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.1">Acts xxv, 1</scripRef>. 
In that case the tergiversations in the treatment of the Apostle would be explained. 
Festus at first shows himself favorable to the Jews; and willing to do them a pleasure, 
leaves Paul in prison. Then suddenly he turns against them, and haughtily refuses 
to allow the prisoner to be brought before the Sanhedrim. The High Priest is therefore 
compelled to go down to Cesarea to sustain the accusation. The Jews, finding it 
hopeless to get Paul brought before their own tribunal, as guilty of crimes exclusively 
concerning their religion, change their tactics, and accuse him of stirring up rebellion 
against the Emperor. This appears from the defense of the accused, who strongly 
asserts his innocence on this point. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 25:8" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.4" parsed="|Acts|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.8">Acts xxv, 8</scripRef>. Wearied of this interminable 
trial, indignant at being made a tool to serve the policy of the Roman procurators 
in their relations with the Jews, Paul takes a decisive step, and appeals to the 
Emperor. This was of course the highest jurisdiction, and there was no power in 
the empire the decisions of which might not be revised and reversed by this supreme 
authority.<note n="156" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.5">Dio Cassius uses the following words with reference to these appeals 
to the Emperor: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p6.6">Δίκαζε δὲ, καὶ αὐτὺς ἱδία τὰ τε ἐφέσιμα 
καὶ τὰ ἀναπόμπιμα ὅσα ἀν παρὰ τε τῶν μειζόνων ἀρχόντων ἀφικνῆται, μὴτε γαρ αὐτοδικος 
μήτ᾽ αὐτοτελἡς οὔτω τις παράπαν ἔστω ὥστε μὴ οὐκ ἐφέσιμον ἀπ, αὐτοῦ δίκην γίγνεσθαι</span>. 
("Dio Cassius," ii, 19, 53.) Speaking of Augustus, he says, "He judged appeals and 
causes sent up to him even after the decision of the very highest authorities, for 
there was no independent or supreme judge from whom there could be no appeal to 
him."</note> Henceforward Paul's cause was <pb n="196" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_196" />withdrawn from the inferior 
tribunals. It must be pleaded and receive its solution at Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p7">The judicial ceremony, therefore, which was enacted at Cæsarea 
a few days later, can only be regarded as a sort of amusement given by Festus to 
his illustrious guests—an amusement worthy of a <i>blasé</i> Roman, to whom the 
enthusiasm and faith of St. Paul were but a curious phenomenon. The King Agrippa, 
before whom Paul appeared, was Herod Agrippa, son of the nephew of Herod the Great, 
of the same name. Brought up in the palace of the Cæsars, he had attained to his 
high rank by flattery, and had received from the munificence of the Emperor, to 
whom he had been an assiduous courtier,<note n="157" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">Δαβὼν 
δὲ τὴν δωρεὰν παρὰ τοῦ Καισαρος</span>. (Josephus, "Antiquities," xx, 7, 1.)</note> 
with the title of king, the tetrarchies formerly held by Philip and Lysanias. Like 
all favorites, he used his power despotically, making and unmaking the high priests 
at his pleasure. Versed in all intrigue, he lived a life of shameless license, in 
incestuous connection with his sister, the famous Bernice, who was subsequently 
to try the power of her charms on Vespasian and Titus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p8">Attention has often been drawn to the sharpness of outline with 
which these various personages are sketched by the sacred historian. On the one 
hand we see the Roman of the decline, essentially a materialist, treating religious 
questions with contemptuous irony, and charging Paul with madness when he speaks 
of the resurrection of the dead, and carries his hearers into that invisible world 
which has no existence for the pagan. <scripRef passage="Acts 25:19" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|25|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.19">Acts xxv, 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 26:24" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.24">
xxvi, 24</scripRef>. On               
<pb n="197" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_197" />the other hand, Agrippa perfectly represents the man who knows the 
truth without loving it, and who, while giving to it the assent of his reason, refuses 
to yield to it his heart, and to break the chains of licentiousness. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 26:28" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28">Acts xxvi, 28</scripRef>. In contrast to these two 
types of the ancient world, how nobly does Paul stand forth as the representative 
of the new religion! He gives an account, grand in its simplicity, of his past life, 
of his conversion, and his mission to the Gentiles. <scripRef passage="Acts 26:4-23" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|26|4|26|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.4-Acts.26.23">
Acts xxvi, 4-23</scripRef>. His only crime is, that he has obeyed the call of God; 
for this alone have the Jews sought to kill him. He has no other apology to offer 
than his absolute devotion to the truth. The history of his ministry is the most 
eloquent commentary on the reply of Peter to the Sanhedrim: "We cannot but speak 
those things which we have seen and heard." Was it possible for him to resist commands 
so direct from God? Festus and Agrippa recognize fully the innocence of Paul, but 
he has appealed to Cæsar, and he must needs be sent to Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9">The incidents of his voyage are familiar to us all. In the midst 
of perils of the sea, he manifests the same calmness, the same courage, the same 
zeal for souls, the same unvarying forgetfulness of self. After the shipwreck, and 
a sojourn of three months in the island of Malta, made use of by the Apostle for 
the foundation of a Church, he lands on those shores of Italy which he was to water 
with his blood, and receives at Puteoli the brotherly welcome of the Christians 
of the country. Forty miles from Rome, in the little town of Appii Forum, Paul is 
met by some Christians from the capital of the world; a still <pb n="198" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_198" />larger 
number are awaiting him at a little inn called the "Three Taverns,"<note n="158" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.1"><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.2">Tres 
Tabernæ</span>.</note> thirty miles nearer the metropolis. Thus escorted, he enters 
the city by that Appian way which had witnessed so many triumphal processions amid 
its tombs. Little did any dream that this prisoner, conducted by a centurion, and 
surrounded by a group of poor and mean men, was the greatest conqueror who had ever 
trodden that path, and that no victory could be comparable with that he was to win 
over all the combined powers of the pagan world, which found their focus in the 
imperial city. The Centurion who brought Paul to Rome belonged to one of the legions 
of the praetorian guard.<note n="159" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.3">We must thus understand the words:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.4">σπείρης Σεβαστῆς</span>. (<scripRef passage="Acts 27:1" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.5" parsed="|Acts|27|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.1">Acts 
xxvii, 1</scripRef>.) Wieseler mentions that detachments of this prætorian guard 
were often sent on distant missions.</note> He handed over his prisoner, according 
to his duty, to the prætorian prefect under whom he served. All the criminals who 
had appealed to the jurisdiction of Cæsar were put in charge of this high dignitary 
of the court. The prefect, at this time, was Burrhus, a man of distinction and moderation, 
and of severe morals, whose happy influence restrained even Nero in his career of 
crime.<note n="160" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.6">Tacitus, "Annals," xii, 2.</note> He treated Paul with indulgence, probably 
in consequence of the favorable letters received from Festus, and also on the report 
of the Centurion, who had become the friend of his prisoner. Paul was allowed to 
remain under the guard of a soldier in a house hired by himself, and had free communication 
with his friends. This lenient captivity lasted for two <pb n="199" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_199" />years, during 
which Paul was not inactive. He first of all called the chief of the Jews together 
for solemn conference, thus showing how full was his heart of that charity which 
hopeth all things. Was not his very presence in that prison the living proof of 
their obduracy? and were not the chains which bound him riveted by their fierce 
fanaticism? Here, as every-where else, Paul found them the implacable enemies of 
Jesus Christ, and of his Church. The last recorded words of the Apostle addressed 
to them seem like the echo of the anathema pronounced by Christ on the Pharisees 
shortly before his death. <scripRef passage="Acts 28:25-27" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.7" parsed="|Acts|28|25|28|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.25-Acts.28.27">Acts xxviii, 25-27</scripRef>. 
These stern utterances are the final judgment of the Apostle upon the Jews as a 
nation.<note n="161" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p9.8">See Baumgarten, work quoted, second part, c. ii.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p10">After being thus repulsed by the rulers of the synagogue at Rome, 
Paul turned once more with success to the Gentiles. As in the prison at Cæsarea 
he had preached the Gospel to a poor slave, his companion in captivity, so now he 
endeavored to win to Christ the soldiers who guarded him by turns. His bonds were 
by this means to become famous through the whole prætorium. <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:13" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">
Phil. i, 13</scripRef>. In the same manner, he embraced every opportunity afforded 
him to fulfill his apostolic commission among the inhabitants of the great city, 
and his captivity contributed much to the increase of the Christian Church in Rome.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p11">This state of things lasted till the year 62. Then every thing 
was changed. From Paul's letter to the Philippians we learn, first, that the party 
of Judaizing Christians had commenced their intrigues against him; they did not 
hesitate even "to add affliction to <pb n="200" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_200" />his bonds." <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:15,16" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Phil|1|15|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15-Phil.1.16">
Phil. i, 15, 16</scripRef>. The greatness of Paul's soul, his absolute disinterestedness 
and sublime charity, were brought out under these circumstances. In presence of 
the colossal paganism which was ever before his eyes in Rome, minor differences 
must be lost sight of, and help must be accepted from all who preached Jesus Christ, 
even if they preached only from unworthy motives, and to provoke contention and 
strife. <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:18" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p11.2" parsed="|Phil|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.18">Phil. i, 18</scripRef>. The captivity 
of the Apostle became increasingly strict. We cannot but wonder at the all but interminable 
delays in the hearing of his cause at Rome. But he had already waited two years 
at Cæsarea; and Nero, who began to show a disposition to tyranny, was not likely 
to be more eager than his proconsuls to do prompt justice. Nor must we forget that 
his trial could not come on till his accusers had arrived, for their charge must 
be laid before the imperial tribunal. At the time of year when the Apostle reached 
Rome the sea voyage was impracticable. Some months, therefore, must elapse before 
his trial could begin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12">The Jews had no interest in hastening the matter to a conclusion; 
on the contrary, they might wish to allow time for the impression favorable to Paul, 
produced by the reports of Festus, to wear away. They awaited some auspicious moment 
for gaining the ear of the Emperor. They doubtless thought such a moment had arrived 
when Octavia Poppaea was raised to the rank of empress, for she openly protected 
them, and Josephus asserts that she was a proselyte.<note n="162" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.2">Θεοσεβὴς 
γὰς ἦν</span>. (Josephus, "Ant.," xx, 8, 11.</note> It was easy to obtain her intervention 
in a cause which so closely concerned her <i>protégés</i>. The wise                 
<pb n="201" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_201" />Burrhus, prefect to the praetorians, was just dead, and had been succeeded 
by Fennius Rufus and the wicked Tigellinus, the creature of Poppæa.<note n="163" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.3">Wieseler, 
pp. 403, 404.</note> Paul was directly in the power of the natural protectors of 
his most deadly enemies. He had little hope of obtaining justice from Nero at a 
time when, according to the expression of Tacitus, the young Emperor was inclining 
to crime.<note n="164" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.4">Tacitus, "Annals," xiv, 52.</note> 
In his letter to the Philippians, the Apostle had already expressed forebodings 
of the fatal issue of his trial. He still thinks there is a possibility of his being 
set at large, but the thought of approaching death is ever present with him. <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:19-26" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.5" parsed="|Phil|1|19|1|26" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.19-Phil.1.26">
Phil. i, 19-26</scripRef>. He is ready that his blood should be poured forth—a holy 
libation upon the sacrifice of the faith of the Churches.<note n="165" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.6"><scripRef passage="Philippians 2:17" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.7" parsed="|Phil|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.17">Phil. 
ii, 17</scripRef>. For a full description of the Apostle's spiritual position at 
this time, see Neander's "Practical Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians," 
p. 71.</note> But it is the second letter to Timothy which is especially full of 
the presentiments of immediate death. It is like the dying testament of the Apostle. 
The hour of martyrdom is at hand; already he is left alone, forsaken by all who 
did not share his courageous and disinterested faith. The disciples from Asia Minor 
have gone back to their country. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:15" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.8" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15">2 Tim. i, 15</scripRef>. 
Demas has saddened his heart by a cowardly defection. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.9" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">
2 Tim. iv, 10</scripRef>. Luke alone is with him. The malice of enemies becomes 
daily more declared. He has been summoned to stand before the bar of Cæsar unsustained 
by any human aid. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:16" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p12.10" parsed="|2Tim|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.16">2 Tim. iv, 16</scripRef>. But 
his word has been mighty, none the less; and, with the help of God, he <pb n="202" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_202" />
has been enabled to confess Christ before heathen Rome, and before the Emperor.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13">But though he has thus once been delivered out of the mouth of 
the lion, (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:17" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.17">2 Tim. iv, 17</scripRef>,) he knows 
he shall not escape a second time, and he gives his last exhortation to his most 
faithful friend. His heart is full, as at Miletus, of anxious care for the Churches. 
The heresy which then he feared has already begun to make havoc among them, (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:17" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 
Tim, ii, 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:13" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.3" parsed="|2Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.13">iii, 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:3" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.3">iv, 3</scripRef>,) and dangers are rife within 
and without. The Apostle points out to those who shall survive him the important 
work which will devolve upon them. He forewarns them of inevitable suffering and 
persecution, and epitomizes his own experience of the Christian vocation in all 
its height of privilege and depth of self-sacrifice in the noble words, "If we suffer, 
we shall also reign with him." Was not his whole career one "bearing about in the 
body the dying of the Lord Jesus," filling up that which was behind in the afflictions 
of Christ in his flesh, for his body's sake, the Church? Was not the living sacrifice 
already consumed by the fire of a fervent love? With what beautiful simplicity does 
he make the last surrender of himself when he says, "I am now ready to be offered, 
and the time of my departure is at hand;" (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:6" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. 
iv, 6</scripRef>;) and as he adds, " Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown 
of righteousness," can we not see its brightness already circling the aged brow? 
This prisoner of the Lord Jesus has for his crown the many Churches founded by his 
ministry. Those honorable sufferings, which give such irresistible weight to his 
testimony, are like the thorns under which the brow of the Redeemer bled. There 
is but

<pb n="203" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_203" />little left for Nero to do to perfect the crown of martyrdom, and 
to set on the apostleship of Paul the last and most sacred seal of blood. He has 
fought a good fight, he has finished his course. "Having given himself to God," 
says Chrysostom, "Paul desired to bring with himself the whole world as an offering. 
To this end he traversed sea and land, Greece and the barbarous countries, everywhere 
plucking up the thorns of sin, that he might sow the seed of the Gospel; and every-where 
transforming men into angels.<note n="166" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.7">Ἐπειδὴ καλῶς ἑαυτὸν 
καθίερωσε καὶ τὴν οἰκουμένην προσήνεγχε.</span> (Chrysost., "De laudib. Pauli apost.," 
Homily I.)</note> <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.8">"<i>Qui vocatus a Domino</i>," adds St. Jerome 
in his forcible language, "<i>effusus est super faciem universæ terræ</i>."</span><note n="167" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p13.9">Hieron., 
vol. iii., p. 1412. See Note F, at the end of this volume, on the captivity of Paul.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p14">We shall presently consider Paul in the light of the first 
of the great teachers of the primitive Church; hitherto we have regarded him only 
as the man of conflict and of action, the missionary and the controversialist. If 
we inquire into the peculiar character of the missions undertaken and directed by 
him, we shall find that they differ somewhat from those of the foregoing period. 
The Divine Spirit works not less mightily in Paul than in Peter, but the part of 
the human agent is more distinctly observable. The thousands converted on the day 
of Pentecost and in Solomon's porch were acted upon by a sudden and irresistible 
influence, produced by the first outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Conversions in masses 
like these do not recur in this second period of the Church. The proselytes are 
many, but they                  
<pb n="204" id="iii.ii.ii.i-Page_204" />are made one by one, through the personal efforts of St. Paul. The 
longer he remains in any place, the more important is the Church there formed. Results 
seem proportioned in their magnitude to the amount of direct personal effort. When 
we come to examine his teaching, we shall see how wise he was in his adaptation 
of the means he employed to win souls, and how admirably he sought and found the 
point of contact between those he addressed and the Gospel he preached. His ministry 
is accompanied with miracles, but he has less frequent recourse than earlier preachers 
to this method of persuasion. In many places he founded Churches by the power of 
his word alone. In these missions of the Apostle to the Gentiles, therefore, the 
Divine Spirit works more directly upon the conscience and less by external manifestations. 
Man cannot derive any glory to himself from this fact, for though God's method of 
intervention assumes a different form, it is none the less to this sovereign intervention 
of grace that the most beautiful fruits of the Apostle's labor are to be ascribed.<note n="168" id="iii.ii.ii.i-p14.1">See 
Note G, at the end of the volume.</note></p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Mission of the other Apostles during this period." progress="36.41%" id="iii.ii.ii.ii" prev="iii.ii.ii.i" next="iii.ii.ii.iii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Mission of the other Apostles during this period</i>.<note n="169" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p1.1">See 
Fabricius, "<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p1.2">Salutaris lux Evangelii toto orbi oriens</span>," Hamburg, 
1731, pp. 94, 95. Eusebius is here the principal source of our information. Nicephorus 
Callixtus, in the second book of his "Ecclesiastical History," supplies us with 
some authentic information. (Nicephori Callixti, "Ecclesiasticæ Historiæ," Libri 
XVIII.) The sort of romance of Abdias on the apostolic age has no kind of value. 
(Abdiæ, "Babylonæ Episcopi de Historia certaminis apostolici," Libri X. Edidit Wolfgangus 
Lazius, 1552.) It is a collection of absurd fables, with a strong monkish coloring. 
The Apostles are there made to celebrate mass, and preach sermons with three heads, 
before undergoing the most barbarous tortures. These absurd narratives have as their 
basis the "Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha." (Tischendorf edition, Lipsiæ, 1851.) See 
Thilo, "Codex Apocryphus N. Test.," Lipsiæ, 1833, and the "Codex Apocryphus" of 
Fabricius. We shall make much use of these writings when we presently trace the 
history of oral tradition in the second century. The "Acta Canctorum," and too often 
the "Memoires" of Tillemont, reproduce all these fables.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p2">While Paul was carrying the Gospel from Asia Minor into Europe, 
and to the very center of Western <pb n="205" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_205" />paganism, the other Apostles were 
not inactive in the field of Christian missions. We possess few certain details 
of their labors. We only get glimpses of them through the prismatic lens of legend. 
It is, however, possible to make out, beneath the capricious adornments of fable, 
some positive facts of their history, which present traits of indisputable accuracy. 
There is no evidence that the Apostles, with the exception of Peter and Paul, took 
all the part in the primitive missions which is ascribed to them by the Church of 
the third century. The Episcopal notions of that age have colored the history of 
the first century. Just as to St. Peter was attributed the foundation and government 
of the Church at Antioch, which, as we have seen, was formed without his assistance, 
so it is very possible that an attempt should have been made in later times to refer 
to the Apostles the propagation of the faith in countries where the weight of the 
labor really rested on simple evangelists. We must, therefore, accept with reserve 
the testimony of historians, and never forget that their conception of the apostolate 
is not in all points identical with that of the primitive Church. They regard the <pb n="206" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_206" />
Apostles as true metropolitan bishops, and cannot suppose a Church founded without 
their participation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p3">After the Council at Jerusalem, the Apostles disperse to meet 
no more. James, the brother of the Lord, continues to exercise paramount influence 
over the Church of that city; the holiness of his life, the form of his piety, the 
largeness of heart with which he fulfills his mission of conciliation, all contribute 
to strengthen it. Far from appearing as an adversary of Paul, James welcomes him, 
on his last visit to Jerusalem, with brotherly affection, and advises him to join 
himself to those Christian Jews who were about to fulfill in the Temple the vow 
of the Nazarite. We have no further details of his life from this time till his 
martyrdom; but we possess his epistle, from which we shall presently gather his 
doctrine. In it we shall find faithfully reproduced all the traits of his noble 
character—his piety, at once scrupulous and elevated; his stern and practical spirit; 
and, in the oriental coloring of his language, the reflection of the old prophets 
of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p4">Jude, the brother of James, and consequently of the Lord, also 
took an active part in the propagation of the Christian faith. It is not possible 
to determine from his epistle what was the principal sphere of his work. It may, 
however, be inferred, from his vehement denunciation of false teachers, that he 
had come in contact with the heretics of the Churches of Colosse and Ephesus, and 
that he resided in the countries where the first germs of Gnosticism appeared.<note n="170" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p4.1">See 
Note <span class="unclear" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p4.2">M</span>, at the end of the volume.</note> History gives 
no exact statement with reference to the other Apostles. The various traditions, 
however, <pb n="207" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_207" />connected with their names, enable us to follow the track 
of the missionaries of the primitive Church. It is of far less importance for us 
to know their names, and to be sure that they were really apostles, than to verify 
their triumphs over the paganism of the East and West. Accepted with this precaution, 
tradition sheds light upon the path of apostolic missions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p5">Paul, in his rapid journeys through Asia, could not have preached 
the Gospel to all the inhabitants of those wide regions. He had succeeded in founding, 
in a short space of time, important Churches, but these were surrounded by unbelieving 
and superstitious masses. It was, therefore, very necessary that the missions of 
the other Apostles should occupy, to some extent, the same ground gone over by him. 
According to the testimony of tradition, Cappadocia, Galatia, and Bithynia were 
evangelized by the Apostle Andrew, Peter's brother.<note n="171" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p5.1">Niceph., "Hist. Eccl.," 
ii, 39.</note> He is said to have also penetrated into Scythia, and thence into 
Thrace and Macedonia.<note n="172" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p5.2">Euseb., "Hist. Eccl.," iii, 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p6">The Churches of Colosse, Laodicea, and Hierapolis, founded by 
Epaphras and St. Paul in Phrygia, shed abroad the pure light of truth in that classic 
land of superstition. But the epistles of the Apostles themselves show how severely 
the triumph of Christianity was there contested. The work begun had to be constantly 
renewed; therefore, the Apostle Philip went to settle in that country. He took up 
his abode at Hierapolis with his daughters, one of whom had the gift of prophecy.<note n="173" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p6.1">Nicephorus, 
"Hist. Eccles.," ii, 39. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p6.2">Ὅς κεκοίμηται ἐν Ἰεραπὸλει</span>. 
(Eusebius, v. 24.) According to Eusebius, two of Philip's daughters continued virgins; 
while, according to Clement of Alexandria, they married. ("Stromat.," iii, 6.) Perhaps 
Eusebius confounded Philip the Apostle with Philip the Evangelist.</note> His influence 
appears <pb n="208" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_208" />to have been great over the whole Church of Asia Minor.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7">The Christian mission does more than consolidate the work already 
commenced; it has an irresistible power of expansion. Matthew carries the divine 
message into Arabia; his Gospel was subsequently found in the language of that country.<note n="174" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.2">Ὁ 
Πάνταινος εἰς Ἰνδοὺς ἑλθὲιν λέγεται ἔνθα λόγος αὐτὸν εὑρὲιν τὸ κατὰ Ματθαῖον εὐαγγέλιον.</span> 
(Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," v, 10.) Sophronimus understands by the Indians the inhabitants 
of Arabia Felix. (Fabricius, "Lux Salutaris," p. 104.)</note> 
He is soon followed by Bartholomew and Nathanael, who had at first accompanied Philip 
into Phrygia.<note n="175" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.3">Eusebius, v, 10. Nicephorus (ii, 39) asserts that he had temples 
built in Asia; this gives us a measure of his historical value.</note> Matthias 
devotes himself to Ethiopia;<note n="176" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.4">Nicephorus, ii, 40. The Ethiopian mission has 
been often ascribed to Matthew. His name might easily be confounded with Matthias.</note> 
James, the son of Alphaeus, to Egypt. Simon Zelotes evangelizes Mauritania and Libya; 
he is said even to have visited Britain,<note n="177" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.5">Nicephorus, ii, 40.</note> but this 
rests on the doubtful authority of Nicephorus. Mesopotamia is believed to have been 
traversed by Judas Thaddeus, who had his station at Edessa, where the new religion 
met with a very favorable reception.<note n="178" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.6">This is the origin of the legend about 
the correspondence between Jesus Christ and Abgarus, King of Edessa. (Eusebius, 
i, 13.)</note> The extreme eastern point of the primitive mission seems to have 
been the western frontier of India. Thomas is supposed to have preached the Gospel 
in the district adjoining Parthia.<note n="179" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.7">Nicephorus (ii, 40) says of Thomas:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.8">Ὅς καὶ τὸν ἐπ᾽ Αἱθίοπίας και Ἰνδοὺς κλῆρον λαχὼν</span>. 
Origen, according to Eusebius, (iii, 2,) ascribed the mission among the Parthians 
to Thomas; but their country bordered on India. The narrative of the missionary 
contemporary with Constantine is found in Philostorgius, iii, 4.</note> <pb n="209" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_209" />
It is certain that very early traces of Christianity are found in India. In the 
time of Constantine, a missionary who returned from that country asserted that he 
had met with Christians professing evangelical doctrine in its most ancient form.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8">If we endeavor to derive from the tradition of the Church any 
thing more than these very general indications about the Apostles, we enter the 
vague region of fable. We know from Eusebius that Philip died at Hierapolis, and 
that his tomb was there to be seen.<note n="180" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.1">Eusebius, iii, 1.</note> The apocryphal 
Acts of the Apostles are prolific in details of their sufferings. According to these 
legendary accounts, Andrew was sentenced to crucifixion by the Proconsul of Arabia, 
who was enraged at the conversion of his wife.<note n="181" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.2">"Acta Apost.," Tischendorf edition, 
p. 128.</note> Matthew is said to have been burned;<note n="182" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.3">Ibid., p. 129.</note> Thomas 
to have been pierced through with a lance;<note n="183" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.4">Ibid., p. 239.</note> and Bartholomew 
beheaded.<note n="184" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.5">Ibid., p. 249.</note> It is impossible to ascertain whether these 
traditions have any historical foundation. Be this as it may, it is certain that 
the first Christian missionaries in these remote countries fell in the midst of 
their enemies, and the obscurity of their death is the best guaranty of their heroic 
fidelity. "These lights of the world," eloquently says a distinguished theologian, 
"have disappeared from our sight, but we behold the world illuminated by them. <pb n="210" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_210" />
They sought not their own glory, but they are known to God; and thousands of souls 
saved by their word owe to them their entrance into heaven."<note n="185" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p8.6">Lange, Kirchen 
Geschichte, vol. ii, p. 403.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9">We have more precise information as to the life of St. Peter after 
the Council at Jerusalem. From that time, however, his part is as inconspicuous 
in actual history as it is brilliant in legend. Paul fills the whole scene. Nothing 
could give stronger proof of Peter's growth in humility than the fact of his consenting 
to take the second place, after having, more than any other, contributed to lay 
the foundation of the Church by his courage and energy. It is clear that he has 
come under the strong influence of Paul; of this his epistle is the surest evidence. 
Unless we repudiate all proof, external and internal, it is impossible not to admit 
that the good understanding between these two Apostles is no invention of the writer 
of the Acts. Peter, however, according to the agreement voluntarily made at the 
Council at Jerusalem, devoted himself almost exclusively to the preaching of the 
Gospel among his countrymen. He passed by the great Churches founded by Paul in 
Phrygia and Asia Minor,<note n="186" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.1">The Epistle of Peter, addressed to these Churches, 
does not prove, as has been asserted, that he was at their head. We need only to 
remember how strong was at this time the sense of Christian oneness.</note> and 
chose as his center of action a city of once unrivaled celebrity—Babylon—where we 
find him shortly before his death. <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:13" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Peter v, 13</scripRef>. 
According to Josephus, thousands of Jews had emigrated to that city.<note n="187" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.3">Josephus, 
"Ant.," XV, iii, 1.</note> The Jewish colony in Babylonia must have been very important, 
since two strongholds were necessary for the safe keeping of <pb n="211" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_211" />the offerings 
destined for the Temple at Jerusalem, and an escort of several thousands guarded 
the sacred treasure as far as Judæa, lest it should fall into the hands of the Parthians.<note n="188" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.4">Josephus, 
"Ant.," XVIII, ix, 1.</note> It is clear from these details given by the Jewish 
historian, that the synagogues of Babylonia continued in close connection with the 
religious center of their nation. After the destruction of Jerusalem, the rabbinical 
school of that country acquired very great influence. The Apostle Peter, therefore, 
found there a vast field of labor; he had an entire people to evangelize. The advocates 
of his primacy, in their eagerness to prove, at any price, that he resided at Rome 
during the greater part of his apostolic career, maintain that when in his Epistle 
he speaks of Babylon, he intends the mystic Babylon of the Apocalypse, or pagan 
Rome. But, in the first place, the Epistle of Peter was written before the Apocalypse 
and the persecution under Nero, that is to say, before the time when pagan Rome 
was to the Church what Babylon had been to the Jews of old. Up to this time the 
Christians had had much more to suffer from the Jews than from the Gentiles. It 
is worthy of remark, also, that the style of Peter in his Epistle is not raised 
to the lyric tone of ancient prophecy, and its conclusion is as simple as possible. 
There can, then, be no reason for attaching a far-fetched symbolic meaning to a 
designation perfectly clear in itself. Peter had succeeded in founding a Church 
at Babylon;<note n="189" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.5">This is the sense we attach to the words
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.6">ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ</span>.</note> this Church 
had become a center of light to all the Jewish <pb n="212" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_212" />colony. Silas, one 
of the companions of Paul, joined Peter at Babylon, and the description given by 
him of the critical condition of the Churches in Asia Minor doubtless led the Apostle 
to address to them a letter of consolation.<note n="190" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.7">Baronius ("Annals," An. 45) gives 
the year 45 as the date of the Epistle of Peter; but it is evident that it was really 
written much later, for Silas was with Peter when he wrote, and Silas did not leave 
Paul till after his first journey into Europe, that is to say, after the year 52. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:18" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.18">
Acts xviii, 18</scripRef>.</note> Persecution was, in truth, imminent; like a violent 
tempest, it was giving precursive tokens of its approach, and it was well that words 
of earnest exhortation should be multiplied on the eve of so terrible a conflict. 
Peter pleaded with holy eloquence, magnifying, like Paul, the greatness and glory 
of Christian endurance, and himself preparing to seal with his blood his witness 
to the truth. In his Epistle we feel that he has reached that full maturity of the 
Christian life which is itself an anticipation of heaven. The power of the grace 
of God is magnified in the greatness of the change wrought in him. This hot and 
hasty man, who could one day draw his sword against Malchus and the next deny his 
Lord, now displays the patience and gentleness of his Master; this ignorant and 
prejudiced Jew has risen to the height of a broad and spiritual Christianity. The 
equilibrium of his nature has been restored, his zeal refined, his energy at once 
brought under control, and fortified against the weaknesses of the flesh. To use 
his own image, the pure gold has been tried in the fire, (<scripRef passage="1Peter 1:7" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.9" parsed="|1Pet|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.7">1 
Peter i, 7</scripRef>,) and, as we see the transformation in Peter's character, 
we feel that there is no nature so headstrong and rebellious that <pb n="213" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_213" />
its alloy cannot be purged by the process of the Divine Refiner.<note n="191" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.10">See Note I, 
at the end of the volume, on the Second Epistle of Peter.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p10">Did Peter go from Babylon to Rome? This is a much disputed question. 
It is impossible to answer it with certainty, but we incline to a reply in the affirmative. 
It is very necessary to guard against party prepossessions. If an historian, wedded 
to the hierarchical theory, has an interest in proving the sojourn of Peter at Rome, 
an historian espousing opposite opinions may erroneously imagine he has an interest 
in showing the contrary. Both are therefore bound to weigh with scrupulous impartiality 
the testimony of Christian antiquity. For ourselves, we find it impossible to suppose 
that Peter was at Rome under Claudius and at the commencement of the reign of Nero. 
Besides the reasons we have already pointed out, we lay stress on the incontestable 
fact that the name of Peter does not once occur in the epistle written by Paul to 
the Romans, nor in any of the other letters of that Apostle dated from Rome. Admitting 
the hypothesis of Baronius and writers of his school, such an omission would be 
inexplicable; but, on the other hand, we are inclined to believe that Peter did 
spend the last year of his life at Rome. We fully admit the uncertainty and contradictoriness 
of tradition on this point. We do not attach much importance to the indirect allusion 
in the epistle of Clement.<note n="192" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p10.1">Clement, "Epistle to the Corinthians," c. v.</note> 
The passage of Ignatius which refers to the martyrdom of Peter is apocryphal. His 
contest with Simon Magus, described in the "Apocryphal Acts," is obviously <pb n="214" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_214" />
legendary and absurd.<note n="193" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p10.2">"Acta Petri et Pauli," p. 1.</note> Dyonisius, of Corinth, 
positively affirms Peter's sojourn at Rome; but his testimony is invalidated by 
a palpable error, for, against all historical evidence, he attributes to Peter a 
share in the foundation of the Church at Corinth,<note n="194" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p10.3">See the passage in Dyonisius:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p10.4">Ἄμφω (Πέτρος καὶ Παὺλος) καὶ εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν Κόρινθον 
φυτεύσαντες ἡμᾶς, ὁμοίως ἐδίδαξαν· ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ εἰς τῆν Ἰταλίαν ὁμόσε διδάξαντες, 
ἑμαρτύρησαν κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καίρον.</span> (Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles." ii, 25.)</note> 
which, beyond question, was the work of Paul alone.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11">The fragment of the preaching of Peter, quoted by Cyprian, belongs 
to a document which, though very ancient, is nevertheless apocryphal.<note n="195" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.1">Cyprian, 
"De non iterando baptismo."</note> Irenæus<note n="196" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.3">Τοῦ 
Πετροῦ καὶ τοῦ Παύλου ἐν Ρωμῃ εὐαγγελίζομενων</span>. (Irenæus, "Adv. Hæres," iii, 
1.)</note> 
and Tertullian,<note n="197" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.4">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.5">Ubi Petrus passioni dominicæ adæquatur.</span>" 
(Tertullian, "Præscript.," 36.)</note> who both assert that Peter died at Rome, 
write at a period when many of the fables of the first century found ready currency. 
In spite, however, of all these errors of detail and absurd combinations, the unanimity 
of tradition as to Peter's stay at Rome appears to us of weight. It is so much the 
more worthy of credence, because several of the "Fathers"—for example, Tertullian 
and Irenæus—had no interest in establishing the primacy of the Bishop of Rome. We 
find, then, no difficulty in admitting that Peter passed the closing days of his 
life in the capital of the empire, and we see no conclusion deducible from this 
fact in favor of the hierarchy.<note n="198" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.6">The opposite opinion to that we have expressed 
is very fully stated in Blumhart's "History of the Establishment of Christianity."</note> 
The Church of Rome had been founded many years before, and had long been molded 
by the powerful influence <pb n="215" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_215" />of Paul. Peter went to Rome to preach the 
Gospel, and he soon paid with his life the penalty of his faithfulness to Christ. 
He was never Bishop of Rome, and was not called to confer any episcopal dignity, 
for the simple reason that the old democratic organization of the Church was at 
that time, as we shall show, in full vigor. The influence of Peter at Rome was further 
diminished by his ignorance of the Latin tongue; for, according to Eusebius, Mark, 
who had accompanied him from Babylon, acted as his interpreter. From Rome, Mark 
went to Egypt, and a tradition, which there seems no reason to discredit, ascribes 
to him the foundation of the Church at Alexandria, which was subsequently to become 
the metropolis of high Christian culture.<note n="199" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.7">Eusebius, "Hist.," ii, 16.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.8">Εἰς τὴν Αλεξάνδριαν παῤῥησίᾳ τὸν Χριστὸν κηρύττων</span>. 
(Nicephorus, ii, 44.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12">Many legends are linked with the names of the other disciples 
of the Apostles, and to each has been assigned a large share in the missions of 
the first century; but it is absolutely impossible to discriminate between the false 
and the true in this medley of fable.<note n="200" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.1">See Fabricius, "Lux Evangelii," pp. 115-117.</note> 
There is no need to have recourse to the embellishments of tradition, in order to 
bring out the grandeur of the apostolic labors. Unadorned history amply justifies 
these words of Eusebius: "The apostles and disciples of the Saviour, scattered over 
the whole world, preached the Gospel every-where."<note n="201" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.2">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," 
iii, 1.</note> The blessed light which had risen in the East was diffused over a 
large portion of the world.<note n="202" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.3">See in Fabricius a list of Churches founded in 
the apostolic age, pp. 83-92.</note> "In thus establishing <pb n="216" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_216" />the kingdom 
of Jesus Christ," says Theodoret, "the Christians made use of no carnal weapons; 
they employed no other force than that of persuasive words to demonstrate the excellence 
of his divine laws. They fulfilled their missions in the midst of dangers, enduring 
violence and wrong of every description in the cities through which they passed, 
being scourged, tortured, cast into dungeons, subjected to every kind of suffering. 
But though the bearers of these divine laws might be killed, the laws themselves 
were deathless. They proved only the more potent after the death of those who promulgated 
them, and in spite of the resistance of the Romans and the barbarians, they continued 
in undiminished force; and from the graves in which the Romans sought to bury the 
memory of these fishermen and tent-makers, that memory sprang into new and nobler 
life."<note n="203" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.5">Οὐχ ὄπλοις χρησάμενοι ἀλλὰ πείθοντες</span>. 
(Theodoret, "Therapeut. gent.," p. 115; "Opera," vol. iv, p. 610.)</note></p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ III. Mode of Primitive Evangelization. Origin of the First Three Gospels." progress="38.63%" id="iii.ii.ii.iii" prev="iii.ii.ii.ii" next="iii.ii.ii.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p1">§ III. <i>Mode of Primitive Evangelization. Origin of the First Three Gospels</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p2">Having now described the missions of the primitive Church in their 
rapid and fruitful expansion, we must characterize the method adopted at this period 
in the propagation of the truth. "Faith cometh by hearing," says St. Paul, (<scripRef passage="Romans 10:17" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.17">Rom. 
x, 17</scripRef>,) and he sums up, in these words, the leading principle and practice 
of the apostolic Church, which was much more occupied with preaching the Gospel 
than with the composition of new sacred books. The Apostles were, for the most part, 
unlettered men, and they would not be likely to write except under pressure of necessity. <pb n="217" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_217" />
Their Master had left them no instructions on this point, and he himself had written 
nothing. He had founded the Church by his word.<note n="204" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.2">We have mentioned the absurd 
legend given by Eusebius about the correspondence of Jesus Christ with the King 
of Edessa. (Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," i, 13.)</note> Again, the expectation of 
his speedy return in glory was then general. They thought that at any moment he 
might appear in the clouds to judge the world. They had, therefore, no motive for 
concerning themselves with a distant future, and for committing to writing memories 
which were still living in the heart of the Church. The Church itself, but partially 
freed from the bondage of Judaism, found in the sacred books of God's ancient people 
a solid foundation for its faith; and the incontestable truth of what they believed 
was sufficiently confirmed to the Christians by the declarations of the prophets. 
Endowed with the richest gifts of the Spirit, they were perpetually conscious of 
the pure and life-giving breath of inspiration. Paul boldly declared that the new 
covenant was not in the letter, but in the Spirit. 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:3-7" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|2Cor|3|3|3|7" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.3-2Cor.3.7">2 Cor. iii, 3-7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 7:6" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.4" parsed="|Rom|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6">
Rom. vii, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3">None of the expressions by which preaching is spoken of in the 
New Testament can apply to written documents. That which is intended is always the 
living word, the solemn proclamation of the truth from the lips of witnesses.<note n="205" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.2">Λόγος</span>. 
(<scripRef passage="James 1:22" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.3" parsed="|Jas|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.22">James i, 22</scripRef>.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.4">Λόγος ἀκοῆς</span>. (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:13" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.5" parsed="|1Thess|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.13">1 
Thess. ii, 13</scripRef>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.6">Κηρύγμα</span>. (<scripRef passage="Titus 1:3" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.7" parsed="|Titus|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.3">Titus 
i, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:4" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:11" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.9" parsed="|1Tim|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.11">1 Tim. i, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:2" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.10" parsed="|2Tim|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.2">
2 Tim. ii, 2</scripRef>.)</note> 
When the Gospel is spoken of, the reference is not to a book, but to the substance 
of the apostolic preaching—to the good tidings of salvation, as the etymology of 
the word signifies. "The Apostles of Christ," says Eusebius, <pb n="218" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_218" />
"purified in life, and adorned with all the virtues of the soul, but rough and uncultivated 
in speech, upheld simply by the power of Christ, through which they worked so many 
miracles—preached the kingdom of God to the whole world. They were not concerned 
to write books, being put in charge with a far grander and superhuman ministry."<note n="206" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.12">Σπουδῆς 
τῆς περὶ τὸ λογογραφεῖν μικρὰν ποιούμενοι φροντίδα</span>. (Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," 
iii, 24.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4">For a long time the Church preferred the living to the written 
word. "If I met," says Papias, "a brother who had known the Apostles, I asked him 
carefully what they had said—what Andrew, Peter, Philip, Thomas, James, John, and 
Matthew had said. I thought I could gather more from a living testimony than from 
books."<note n="207" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.2">Οὐ γὰρ τὰ ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων τοσοῦτόν με 
ὡφελεῖν ὑπελάμβανον ὅσον τὰ παρὰ ζώσης φωνῆς</span>. (Eusebius, " Hist. Eccles.," 
iii, 39.)</note> It was very natural that, at a time when the first generation of 
Christians was still alive, their words should have been preferred to their writings. 
The Apostles themselves attached more importance to their preaching than to their 
letters; they thought they could gain a stronger influence over the Churches by 
their presence than by their epistles, else they would have been willing to remain 
at a distance from them, and would not have so frequently expressed a desire to 
visit them again. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:32" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.3" parsed="|Rom|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.32">Rom. xv, 32</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:5,6" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|5|16|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.5-1Cor.16.6">1 Cor. xvi, 5, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:10" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.5" parsed="|2Cor|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.10">
2 Cor. xiii, 10</scripRef>. "Having many things to write unto you," says John, "I 
would not write with paper and ink, but I trust to come unto you, and speak face 
to face, that our joy may be full."<note n="208" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.6"><scripRef passage="2John 1:12" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.7" parsed="|2John|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.12">2 John 12</scripRef>. 
On this question see Gieseler, "Historisch-kritischer Versuch über die Enstehung 
der Evangelien," p. 70.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p5">It is in no degree our intention to detract from the <pb n="219" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_219" />
importance of the written Gospels, but to throw, as far as may be possible within 
the limits imposed by our subject, some light on the question of their origin. It 
is proved that during many years the word of God was freely propagated by the living 
voice, and that the most flourishing Churches the world has known were founded by 
the preaching of the early missionaries. It was of vital importance, however, that 
the great facts of Christianity should be transmitted to posterity through a safer 
medium than mere oral tradition. After being set forth in several writings, which 
were not handed down beyond the first century, (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 
i, 1</scripRef>,) they were cast into a permanent form in our canonical Gospels, 
which bear so manifestly the seal of inspiration. We shall not do more here than 
indicate the origin of the first three Gospels, which date from this period.<note n="209" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p5.2">On 
the question of the sources of the synoptics, see my work, "Jesus Christ: His Life 
and Times," Book I, c. iv.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6">The origin of the Gospel of Mark is thus stated by Papias, who 
is himself only the echo of John the Presbyter, or the Elder: "Mark, having been 
Peter's interpreter, wrote down carefully, but not in order, the words and actions 
of Jesus Christ. His one great concern was to give, unaltered and unadulterated, 
that which he had heard."<note n="210" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2">Μάρκος μὲν ἑρμηνευτὴς 
Πέτρου γενομένος ὅσα ἐμνημόνευσεν ἀκριβῶς ἔγραψεν, οὐ μὲν τοι τάξει</span>. (Eusebius, 
"Hist. Eccles.," iii, 39; vi, 14.) It has been maintained that these words could 
not apply to our Gospel of Mark, which has, say the objectors, as much order as 
the rest. Let us observe, however: 1st. That the discourses of the Saviour are not 
grouped in Mark as in <scripRef id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.3" passage="Matthew. 2" parsed="|Matt|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2">Matthew. 2</scripRef>d. That we do not find in it the chronological order 
followed by <scripRef id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.4" passage="Luke. 3" parsed="|Luke|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3">Luke. 3</scripRef>d. That there are in Mark strange omissions; for instance, there 
is no account of the birth of Jesus Christ. The expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.5">οὐ τάξει</span> seems, therefore, justified. (Tholuck, 
"Glaubwürdigkeit der evangel. Gesch.," 2d ed., p. 242.) There are a number of Latinisms 
in Mark's Gospel which confirm the testimony of Papias as to its being written at 
Rome.</note> Clement of Alexandria adds, that Mark wrote his Gospel at the express <pb n="220" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_220" />
request of the hearers of Peter.<note n="211" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.6">Eusebius, iii, 24.</note> Luke himself clearly 
informs us of the motive which led him to write an account of the Gospel history. 
"Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration of those 
things which are most surely believed among us, it seemed good to me also, having 
had perfect understanding of all things from the very first, to write unto thee 
in order, most excellent Theophilus." <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1-3" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.7" parsed="|Luke|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.1.3">Luke i, 1-3</scripRef>. 
Matthew, according to Eusebius, wrote his Gospel in Hebrew on the eve of starting 
on his distant missions. Papias says, "Matthew made a collection in Hebrew of the 
discourses of the Lord Jesus, and each interpreted them as he was able."<note n="212" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.9">Ματθᾶιος 
μὲν οὖν Ἑβραῖδι διαλέκτῳ τὰ λόγια συνεγραψάτο. Ἡρμήνευσε δ᾽ αὐτὰ ὡς ἤν δυνατὸς ἕκαστος</span>. 
(Eusebius, "Hist. Eccl.," iii, 39.) According to Schleiermacher, the meaning of 
the last phrase was, that each gave his own interpretation of the discourses of 
Christ. It appears to us, that by comparing the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.10">ἡρμήνευσε</span> with the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.11">ἑρμηνευτῆς</span>, applied to Mark, we arrive at the 
sense we have given. From this passage it appears that we have only a translation 
of the first Gospel. This explains those points in the narrative which to the direct 
statement of an eye-witness present real difficulties, as for instance, <scripRef passage="Matthew 21:2,5,7" id="iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.12" parsed="|Matt|21|2|0|0;|Matt|21|5|0|0;|Matt|21|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.2 Bible:Matt.21.5 Bible:Matt.21.7">
Matt. xxi, 2, 5, 7</scripRef>.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ IV. First Roman Persecution of Christianity. Persecution in Judæa. Death of James, the brother of the Lord." progress="39.45%" id="iii.ii.ii.iv" prev="iii.ii.ii.iii" next="iii.ii.iii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p1">§ IV. <i>First Roman Persecution of Christianity. Persecution in Judæa. Death of James, the brother of the Lord</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p2">Persecution always followed step by step in the track of Christian 
missions, endeavoring to sweep away their glorious results by torrents of blood, 
and <pb n="221" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_221" />succeeding only in watering and fructifying the buried seeds. 
We have already seen the outbreak of persecution in Judæa, giving to the Church 
its first martyrs. Paul had to encounter it in all his missionary journeys. We have 
left him at Rome loaded with chains, and awaiting his judgment. Up to the year 64 
A. D., hostility to Christianity did not assume an official character. Opposition 
was offered, now in one city, now in another, but the Church was not as yet put 
under the ban of the empire. Its growth, however, had been so rapid, and its success 
so marked, that a terrible collision was inevitable with that imperial power which 
was the stronghold of all that Christianity came to destroy, and in which was personified 
that ancient order of things, the very basis of which Christianity was to undermine.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3">This sanguinary collision took place in the latter part of the 
reign of Nero. Paganism could not have found a fitter representative than this Emperor. 
Persecutions against the Church must needs break forth at Rome, for the doctrine 
of the Church was on one essential point directly antagonistic to the theories of 
the ancient world. In that world, religion was closely associated with political 
organization. Polytheism had produced, as its natural result, State religions, which 
trampled on the rights of conscience. The individual had no personal guaranty, and 
must, under every circumstance, sacrifice himself to the State. Freedom of thought 
could only exist in the presence of religions thus established, by means of reservations 
and artifices strongly savoring of hypocrisy. The light in which religion was regarded 
by pagan antiquity is forcibly described by Cicero: "No one," <pb n="222" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_222" />he says, 
"has a right to have particular gods; no one may introduce new or strange gods not 
recognized by the law of the State."<note n="213" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.2">Nisi publice adscitos.</span>" 
(Cicero, "De Legibus," ii, 8.)</note> Now the Christians most evidently did proclaim 
a new god within the empire. This accusation had been already brought against Paul 
at Philippi. "These men," it was said of Paul and Barnabas, "teach customs which 
are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans." <scripRef passage="Acts 16:21" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.21">
Acts xvi, 21</scripRef>. Christianity was not formally denounced as an unlawful 
religion until later, but its character of novelty placed it, from the first, at 
issue with the law. It might, perhaps, have even longer escaped the attention of 
the Cæsars if these had not been rendered, by a concurrence of events, peculiarly 
hostile to religious innovation. The Emperors were repeatedly troubled at this period 
by the inroads of strange superstitions. They were thus made conscious of the agitation 
of men's minds, and of the dull discontent which was pervading the ancient world. 
They had repeatedly taken severe measures for the repression of these dangerous 
novelties, with a view to restore the dignity of the national religion. A
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.4"><i>senatus consultum</i></span> was passed in the reign of Claudius, 
which commanded the priests to attend vigilantly to the renewed observance of the 
ancient ceremonies of the <i>Haruspices</i>—"lest," as we read in the recital, "the 
ancient usages of Italy fall into desuetude through the prevalence of foreign superstitions."<note n="214" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.5"><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.6">Viderent 
pontifices quæ retinenda firmandaque haruspicum ne vetustissima Italiæ disciplina 
per desidiam exolesceret.</span> (Tacitus, "Annals," xi, 5.)</note> 
It is clear that the imperial policy was eminently unfavorable to the introduction 
of oriental <pb n="223" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_223" />religions; it was awake and on its guard; Christianity, 
therefore, was in grave danger. By a strange contradiction, the new religion was 
rendered obnoxious equally by the features in which it resembled, and in which it 
differed from, Judaism. On the one hand, it was, by the mass of pagans, confounded 
with Judaism; on the other hand, the Jews themselves were its most bitter and most 
subtle foes and calumniators. The Jews were, as we know, objects of hatred and contempt 
to the pagans. Their spirit of insubordination constantly awakened the suspicions 
of the imperial power. Suetonius informs us that Claudius had issued a decree banishing 
all Jews from Rome, as a punishment for their constant agitations.<note n="215" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.7"><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.8">Judæos, 
impulsore Chresto, assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulsit.</span>" (Suetonius, "Claudius," 
25.) The hypothesis of a tumult incited by the Christians is not tenable. The Church 
of Rome did not acquire any importance till after this date. Suetonius is, then, 
in error when he accuses the Christians of rebellion; but the decree issued by Claudius 
cannot be brought in question.</note> It was, then, no recommendation to the Church 
to pass for a Jewish sect. But while thus confounded by the majority of the Gentiles 
with this execrated people, it was vehemently repudiated by the synagogue, which 
found means at Rome, as elsewhere, to stir up the passions of the populace by artful 
insinuations against the Christians. The Church was thus at once implicated in the 
unpopularity of the Jews and made the victim of Jewish intrigues. But there was 
a deeper reason for the passionate opposition so quickly shown to the new religion, 
in the incompatibility of the principles of the Christian life with the corruption 
of the ancient world. Paganism felt itself judged and condemned by a purity of faith 
and practice <pb n="224" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_224" />of which, till then, it had not had even a conception. 
Christianity cleaves like a lightning flash the thick darkness of antiquity. At 
once irritated and humiliated, Roman paganism will treat the Church as Jewish formalism 
has treated the Lord Christ. "Away with him," rang the cry through the streets of 
Jerusalem; "Away with him," was now re-echoed from the walls of Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p4">The determining cause of the persecution under Nero was the astonishing 
success of the new religion in the capital of the world. It had been tolerated so 
long as it could be ignored. The apocryphal letter from Pilate to Tiberius, which 
is said to have led that Emperor to propose to the senate to admit the God of the 
Christians into the Roman Pantheon, has no marks of authenticity.<note n="216" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p4.1">This letter 
may be read in the Apocryphal Gospels, Tischendorf edit., p. 411. See also Tertullian, 
"Apologia," c. xxi; Eusebius, "Hist. Eccl.," ii, 2.</note> It is certain that the 
Emperors took no heed of Christianity till they were constrained to do so by the 
popular voice. The first persecution was in reality a satisfaction given to the 
hatred of the populace. We find no trace of edicts proscribing Christianity in a 
general manner. Legal persecution was not declared until subsequently. Nero played 
the part enacted by Pilate in the crucifixion of Christ. He sacrificed the innocent 
to the blind fury of a misled crowd. He added to his villainy by casting on the 
Christians the imputation of having set fire to the city. But he only chose them 
as his victims because public execration was loud against them. "To put to silence 
the rumors raised against himself," says Tacitus, "Nero laid his <pb n="225" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_225" />own 
crime on certain persons rendered odious by their heinous offenses, and whom the 
people called Christians; on these he inflicted the most cruel punishments."<note n="217" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p4.2">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p4.3">Ergo 
abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, et quæsitissimis pœnis affecit quos, per flagitia 
invisos, vulgus Christianos appellabat.</span>" (Tacitus, "Annals," xv, 44.)</note> 
It was this blind and cruel popular hatred which gave occasion for the first persecution. 
It is important to ascertain the grounds of this animosity, and to investigate the 
calumnies brought against the Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p5">These calumnies have no connection with the subtle and perfidious 
accusations of the philosophers. We are brought face to face with popular prejudices 
in their grossest form. It would be a serious anachronism to transplant into the 
first century, and into the midst of the Roman populace, the learned objections 
of a Celsus or a Lucian. Tacitus himself puts us on the track of the charges which, 
in the year 65, were current in Rome against the Christians. "They were convicted," 
according to his statement, "not of the burning of Rome, but of the crime of hating 
the human race."<note n="218" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p5.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p5.2">Haud perinde in crimine incendii quam odio 
humani generis convicti sunt.</span>"</note> We discern in this accusation the confusion, 
so common, of the Church with the synagogue. The Jews did actually merit this accusation 
by their intractable pride and arrogant contempt of all other nations. This prejudice 
against the Christians, arising from a mistaken identification of them with their 
bitterest enemies, was probably strengthened by warnings uttered by them of a coming 
terrible judgment of God. They proclaimed the condemnation <pb n="226" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_226" />of sinful 
humanity; they painted its doom in prophetic pictures; they borrowed the strong 
colors of the ancient seers to produce a salutary terror. They spoke, doubtless, 
of those flames of judgment which should consume a godless world. It was easy, by 
materializing that which was spiritual, to represent them as dangerous conspirators, 
capable of causing the conflagration they predicted, and of bringing about by their 
own efforts the accomplishment of their prophecies. Their preaching must have been 
thus travestied to furnish the shadow of a pretext for the absurd accusation brought 
against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6">When Tacitus adds, that they were odious for their crimes and 
abominations,<note n="219" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.2">Flagitia pudenda</span>."</note> he doubtless 
alludes to the infamous reports so long circulated against the Christians, to which 
Justin Martyr subsequently gave an indignant denial. "Do you believe," he exclaims, 
"that we devour men, and that, after our evening meal, we extinguish the lights 
to cover with darkness a hideous debauch?" These very calumnies are repeated in 
detail in the "Octavius" of Minutius Felix. "Must we not groan," says the champion 
of paganism, "when men belonging to a wretched, illegal, desperate faction rise 
up against the gods? a sect loving darkness, hating the day; it is silent in public, 
but loud in its secret retreats; it despises the gods and mocks at sacred things. 
Its members call each other brothers and sisters to add incest to idolatry. They 
drink the blood of a child, divide its members among them, make a covenant over 
this horrid sacrifice, and are pledged to silence by their <pb n="227" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_227" />common 
participation in crime."<note n="220" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.3">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.4">Homines deploratæ illicitæ ac desperatæ 
factionis. Latebrosa et lucifugax natio. . . . se promiscue appellant fratres et 
sorores.</span>" (Minutius Felix, "Octavius," c. viii, ix.)</note> "We are accused," 
says Tertullian, "of practicing infanticide in our sacred rites, of then feeding 
on the flesh of the victim, and concluding our feasts with incest."<note n="221" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.5">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.6">Dicimur 
sceleratissimi de sacramento infanticidii et pabulo inde et post convivium incesto.</span>" 
(Tertull., "Apol.," vii.)</note> These quotations from the " Fathers " are a true 
commentary on the words of Tacitus. In the next century we shall meet again with 
these vile accusations, with the addition of other yet more treacherous insinuations; 
but it is obvious that those now cited were the basis of all the rest. It is easy 
to see that they are a gross misrepresentation of Christian worship, and, in particular, 
of the Lord's Supper, in which the sacred symbols of the body of Christ were dispensed. 
The Church had cunning adversaries who knew how to malign her artfully, and who, 
observing the absence of all outward display in her worship, brought against her 
the charge of atheism. When we remember that through Poppæa the Jews of Rome had 
at this time the favor and the ear of Nero, we shall wonder the less at the success 
of their intrigues. One of the most ancient writers of the Church, Melito of Sardis, 
undoubtedly had these underhand practices in view when he said: "Nero and Domitian, 
incited by the councils of certain malicious persons, have endeavored to bring reproach 
on our religion. They have bequeathed to their successors these false accusations 
against us."<note n="222" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.8">Ὑπὸ τίνων βασκάι ων ἀνθρώπων ἀναπέισθεντες</span>. 
(Routh, "Reliquiæ Sacræ," i, p. 117.)</note> These <pb n="228" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_228" />calumnies would 
have produced no effect, however, if the Church had not increased in Rome in a remarkable 
manner. "This detestable superstition," says Tacitus, "broke out on all sides, not 
only in Judæa, but in the city of Rome itself. Tacitus might have added that it 
had found its way even into the palace of the Cæsars, for St. Paul wrote to the 
Philippians at the same period: " My bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, 
and in all other places." 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:13" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.9" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">Phil. i, 13</scripRef>. The presence at Rome 
of the great Apostle of the Gentiles had been the principal cause of the rapid propagation 
of the new faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p7">It was not possible that the Gospel should be disseminated in 
the metropolis of paganism without exciting vehement opposition. It could not, for 
the reasons already pointed out, engage public opinion without inflaming it against 
itself. Was it not in the world as a burning brand which was to set on fire the 
rotten edifice of a voluptuous and skeptical society? The self-interested devotees 
of paganism, men like Demetrius the silversmith, were even more numerous at Rome 
than at Ephesus. The Church had but to show itself, to be accursed. Nothing is more 
easy of explanation than this hatred of the Roman people to Christianity, and their 
eagerness to heap upon it undeserved reproach.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p8">But though the first persecution was popular, it is none the less 
chargeable on the crowned tyrant who provoked it. Eusebius eloquently says, "Nothing 
was wanting to Nero but to add to his other titles that of being the first emperor 
who declared war against Christianity."<note n="223" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p8.1">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccl.," ii, 25.</note> 
His object was to divert <pb n="229" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_229" />from himself the suspicions of the people, 
who justly accused him of having set fire to a great part of the city to gratify 
a fantastic whim. He caused the Christians to be seized and tortured to compel them 
to confess a crime of which he himself was guilty. He thought that the spectacle 
of their death would compensate for that of the conflagration of the city, which 
had been amusing to none but himself. Blending buffoonery with cruelty, he devised 
the plan of clothing the Christians in the skins of wild beasts that they might 
be torn by the dogs. The Emperor assumed at this time an air of the greatest condescension, 
appearing in the circus in a plebeian garb, and mixing familiarly with the people. 
Some Christians were crucified; others, having been rubbed over with pitch, were 
made to serve as torches to light up the imperial gardens.<note n="224" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p8.2">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p8.3">In 
usum nocturni luminis.</span>" (Tacitus, xiii, 44.)</note> This fearful persecution 
did not extend beyond Rome. It was contrived for the amusement and exculpation of 
the Emperor, and was one of the awful caprices of that mad despot, who studied crime 
as a work of art.<note n="225" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p8.4">Orosius (vii, 7) asserts, without giving any proof, that 
Nero's persecution was general.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p9">This first persecution produced a deep impression through the 
whole Church. Nero became to the Christians the type of Antichrist, and Rome a new 
Babylon, "the mother of harlots, drunken with the blood of saints." We trace this 
sentiment in all its vividness in the representations of the Apocalypse, which show 
us thousands of martyrs around the throne of God, crying for vengeance on the great 
whore seated on the seven hills. Nero seemed to the <pb n="230" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_230" />Church a sort 
of personification of the infernal powers leagued against her, and she could scarcely 
believe at his death that he had disappeared for ever. If we credit the Sibylline 
oracles, the Church lived in constant expectation of seeing him return from the 
far East to enter afresh into bloody warfare with the saints.<note n="226" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p9.1">"Orac. Sibyll.," 
iv, 116.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p10">St. Paul was probably put to death during this persecution, at 
the same time as St. Peter. According to a doubtful tradition, the latter was crucified 
with his head downward. Clement of Alexandria relates that Peter's wife went before 
him to death, and that the Apostle, calling her by name, addressed to her these 
simple and touching words, "<i>Remember thou the Lord</i>."<note n="227" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p10.1">Clement, "Stromat.," 
vii, 736.</note> Caius, who lived at the commencement of the third century, says 
that he saw at Rome the tombs of the two Apostles, and we have no reason to question 
his testimony.<note n="228" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p10.2">Eusebius, ii, 25.</note> Among the mass of legends associated 
with the death of the two Apostles is one which, without possessing any historical 
value, has real beauty. We read in the "Acts of the Saints," that as Peter was trying 
to leave Rome to escape martyrdom, Jesus Christ suddenly appeared to him. Peter 
said, "Lord, whither goest thou?" The Lord replied, "I go to Rome, to be crucified." 
The Apostle understood that the words were to be fulfilled in him.<note n="229" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p10.3">"Acta Sanctorum." 
(Junius, iv, 432.)</note> It was truly Jesus who suffered and was crucified in the 
persons of his disciples in that fearful persecution. From this assurance they drew 
all their comfort and strength.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p11">While paganism was thus waging cruel warfare with the Church, 
Judaism in Palestine was persistent <pb n="231" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_231" />likewise in its hatred. James, 
the brother of the Lord, was put to death a short time before Peter and Paul. Neither 
his great popularity nor the unanimous respect he inspired, could avail to save 
him. The Pharisees were his implacable adversaries. He was, as we have said, a Jew 
after God's heart, and therefore raised immeasurably above the Judaism of his day; 
for it was impossible to embrace heartily the old covenant without being led on 
to the new. Piety so sincere and lofty as his was the crying condemnation of Pharisaism—a 
condemnation so much the more direct because conveyed under the very form of the 
old religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12">According to the statement of Hegesippus,<note n="230" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.1">The account of 
Hegesippus is to be found in Eusebius, "Hist. Eccl.," ii, 23. We quote it from the 
text as given by Routh, "Reliquiæ Sacræ," i, pp. 209-211.</note> as the influence 
of James went on increasing day by day, the Scribes and Pharisees sought to lead 
him into a denial of his faith before the whole people assembled for the Passover 
feast. "Persuade the multitude," they said, "not to fall into error with regard 
to this Jesus.<note n="231" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.3">Πεῖσον οὐν σὺ τὸν ὅχλον περὶ Ἰησοῦ 
μὴ πλανᾶσθαι</span>, ("Reliquiæ Sacræ," i, p. 210.)</note> We have all confidence 
in thee, also the people know that thou art a just man, and regardest not the persons 
of men." They brought him into the Temple and questioned him before the multitude. 
"Tell us, O thou just one," they said, "tell us what is the doctrine of Jesus?"<note n="232" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.5">Τις 
ἡ θύρα</span>. Literally, "What is the door?" that is to say, what admits to the 
sect? in other words, what is its doctrine?</note> 
"You ask me," replied James, "of Jesus the Son of man; he is in heaven, at the right 
hand of the Almighty, and he will come <pb n="232" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_232" />again in the clouds." At these 
words the many Christians who were in the crowd uttered a loud hosanna. The enemies 
of James, furious at finding their crafty design turned against themselves, fell 
upon him, threw him down from the top of the Temple steps, and began stoning him. 
While the just man was praying for his murderers with his dying breath, a fanatic 
workman fell on him, and with heavy blows from a stick dispatched him.<note n="233" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.6">It cannot 
be denied that in the detail of Hegesippus's narrative there is a certain theatrical 
air; but in substance the story seems authentic. (Neander, "Pflanz.," ii, 181.) 
The passage in Josephus ("Archælog.," xx, 9, 1) has no more impress of authenticity 
than that referring to Jesus Christ.</note> The death of James was followed by a 
violent persecution of the Churches in Palestine. The letter which was addressed 
to them at this time by one of the disciples of Paul, probably Apollos, and known 
under the name of the Epistle to the Hebrews, was designed to strengthen the hearts 
of the Christians in Palestine under the ordeal of a fiery persecution. Still clinging, 
as they did, to Jewish prejudices, local and ceremonial, it was to them peculiarly 
grievous to be driven from the Temple, and compelled to relinquish the regular observance 
of the worship of their fathers.<note n="234" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.7">See Note J, at the end of the volume, on the 
author of the Epistle to the Hebrews.</note> It was needful that they should learn 
from the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews to distinguish between vanishing types 
and the eternal realities of true religion. Great trials were yet awaiting them, 
for already the imperial armies were marching upon the Holy City, to make of its 
ruins the signal monument of the justice of God.</p>


<pb n="233" id="iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_233" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III. Various Forms of Christian Doctrine in the Second Period of the Apostolic Age." progress="41.66%" id="iii.ii.iii" prev="iii.ii.ii.iv" next="iii.ii.iii.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.iii-p0.2">VARIOUS FORMS OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE IN THE SECOND PERIOD OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Fundamental Unity in Diversity." progress="41.67%" id="iii.ii.iii.i" prev="iii.ii.iii" next="iii.ii.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p1">§ I. <i>Fundamental Unity in Diversity</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p2">THE apostolic age did not arrive at once at the full consciousness 
of the treasures of truth committed to it. After its first period, which was, like 
a blessed childhood, all calmness and simplicity, it entered upon an era of prolonged 
conflicts. Did these conflicts make, as some have asserted, a schism among the Apostles, 
and did they lead to the formation of two hostile Churches—the Judaistic Church, 
under the conduct of Peter and James, and the Church freed from the synagogue, under 
the leadership of Paul? Can we discover two contradictory doctrinal systems, as 
widely divided the one from the other as were subsequently the heresy of the Ebionites 
and the orthodox faith? This is the question before us for solution.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p3">We have already several times incidentally approached it; we must 
now give it full consideration, for it is the great theological question of the 
day. Raised by a scholar of the first rank, distinguished for his laborious research, 
and the head of a numerous school, it presents itself under continually varying 
forms. In order to show its full bearing, it will be necessary first to state the 
view of primitive Christianity taken by those who differ from ourselves. <pb n="234" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_234" />
According to Baur, we have in the apostolic age two religious parties in radical 
opposition within the bosom of the Church. On the one hand, the twelve Apostles 
range under their banner all the advocates of the perpetual obligation of Judaism; 
on the other hand, Paul represents the party of emancipation. The former are faithful 
to the true intention of Jesus Christ, who preached only a spiritualized Judaism, 
in all points corresponding to Ebionitism. Paul introduces an entirely new element. 
The contest is declared at Jerusalem and at Antioch, and is carried on in all the 
Churches. There is no trace of reconciliation between the Apostles during their 
life, but Paul, in his Epistle to the Romans, makes the first advance toward conciliation 
by his strong declaration of love for his nation, and his prediction of its glorious 
future. He takes a second step in the same direction when, on his last visit to 
Jerusalem, he joins himself to some Jewish Christians, who had taken upon them the 
vow of the Nazarite. But this attempt at reconciliation was too premature to lead 
to any result. The Judaizing party were inveterate in their hatred to the great 
Apostle, who is plainly referred to in the following century, in the "Clementines," 
under the name of Simon Magus. Even in this curious document, however, tokens of 
an approaching reconciliation may be discerned. The Judaistic party makes some concessions. 
In the first place, baptism is substituted for circumcision; then Peter is represented 
as the Apostle of the Gentiles. The reputed Epistle of James continues this good 
work by combating the spirit of Judaism in its exaggerated form, no less than the 
Pauline school. This school responds to <pb n="235" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_235" />
these advances. The Epistle to the Hebrews is designed to harmonize the views of 
Paul with Judaism, interpreted, or rather allegorized, after the Alexandrine method. 
The Epistles to the Ephesians and to the Colossians take the same ground, for they 
tend to show that the death of Jesus Christ has effected a reconciliation between 
Jews and Gentiles, the two great sections of mankind. But the document which most 
evidently bears the trace of these conciliatory intentions is that ascribed to Luke, 
and known as the Acts of the Apostles. The writer endeavors to effect a sort of 
retrospective reconciliation between the Apostles, and he does it with consummate 
skill, by representing Peter as a satellite of St. Paul, and putting into his mouth 
utterances worthy only of the Apostle to the Gentiles. The tradition relating to 
Peter's sojourn at Rome, his connection with Paul, and their common martyrdom, belong 
to the same system. The pastoral letters which so forcibly denounce the dangers 
of anti-Judaic Gnosticism, as well as the letters to which the names of the apostolic 
Fathers are attached, are animated by the same spirit. The final result of all these 
attempts at conciliation is the composition of the fourth Gospel, which resolves 
all contradictions. It rises into the lofty regions of transcendental philosophy, 
leaving far below all past differences. To the writer of that Gospel, Jews and Gentiles 
come into one and the same category; they both belong to the kingdom of darkness, 
which is perpetually at war with the kingdom of light.<note n="235" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p3.1">See note K, at the end 
of the volume.</note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p4">Such is the system which, during almost twenty <pb n="236" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_236" />years, 
has been perpetually under discussion in Germany. We have already refuted many of 
its statements. Never did the criticism of internal evidence assume such license. 
Its proofs are, in truth, drawn not from writings of which it is the business of 
the critic to fix the date, but from the preconceived system of the theologian. 
All that does not coincide with that system is prejudged and rejected. A purely 
hypothetical chronology is thus assigned to the monuments of the apostolic age. 
The most speculative theories are readily admitted as axioms, by which other hypotheses 
may be established. The results arrived at by sound criticism with reference to 
the principal writings of the New Testament suffice to undermine the very foundation 
of all this skillful theorizing. Indeed, the very elaborateness of the system suggests 
doubt. How can we suppose such wise diplomacy in the first two centuries of the 
Church? The New Testament, according to the Tübingen school, must have been written 
after the manner of the protocols of a congress—a singular explanation, surely, 
of that sublime simplicity which lends to it all its charm and power. We have already 
shown, in giving an account of the conference at Jerusalem, and of the dispute at 
Antioch, that the violence on either side was not on the part of the Apostles, but 
was excited by fanatical Jewish agitators. The picture we shall draw of the heresies 
of the primitive Church will give still more demonstrative evidence of this important 
fact. Besides, an attentive study of the various forms of apostolic doctrine proves 
that nothing can be more false than the theory that they were essentially at variance, 
so that there really existed two systems of <pb n="237" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_237" />Christianity, that of 
James and Peter, and that of Paul. The hypothesis of a decided opposition between 
the Apostles being once set aside, there remains no reason for supposing any of 
those retrospective attempts at conciliation by which the historical facts of the 
first century are said to have been transmuted. We do not deny that the reconciliation 
of the Christians of Jewish origin with those gathered from among the Gentiles was 
gradual, but we see no ground for postponing it to the second century, in opposition 
to the testimony of the Acts, and that of Paul's Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p5">Reduced to their true proportions, the divergences between the 
sacred writers no longer present themselves as radical or irreconcilable; on the 
contrary, they form the regular steps of a ladder, which enables us to rise gradually 
to the culminating point of revelation. Among these types of doctrine, two are distinguished 
by their originality and their broad results; the other two represent no less an 
important aspect of the truth, to which it was well that a sort of independent prominence 
should in this way be given, because it would not have been definable with sufficient 
clearness in the wide synthesis of doctrine presented by St. Paul and St. John.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p6">The attempt to represent the doctrine of James and of Peter, as 
opposed to that of Paul, really arises from a false view of the relation of the 
Old and New Testament. Those who hold that the old economy germinally contains the 
new, see no antagonism between the doctrine of James and that of the Apostle of 
the Gentiles. It is too commonly forgotten that the Judaism of James had no analogy 
with Pharisaism. <pb n="238" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_238" />It was, as we have said, the true ideal Judaism which 
was in harmony with the designs of God—a Judaism, consequently, which contained 
all the principal elements of Christianity. Developed and expanded by the acceptance 
of the Gospel, it could not differ essentially from the doctrine taught by St. Paul. 
James had been brought to a profound comprehension of the old covenant; he had grasped 
its spirit, and the fundamental principle which was to survive the theocratic forms 
in which it had been incarnated, as the life of the soul subsists after its bodily 
tenement has crumbled into dust. This fundamental principle was in its essence the 
conception of right, of justice, of duty, of conscience. James, in transferring 
this to Christianity, only introduced into it a permanent element of all true religion. 
On the other hand, Paul understood the Gospel too well not to perceive its point 
of contact with the Old Testament, and from the height on which he stood, the unity 
of the divine plan could not escape his notice. If, then, we admit the existence 
in the primitive Church of two types of doctrine, we nevertheless deny that these 
constituted two different systems of Christianity. The theologians who trace the 
commencement of Gnosticism to Paul, and of Ebionitism to James, are guilty of a 
strange anachronism. To us it is clear that both Apostles draw from one common source—the 
teaching and the life of Christ. In all there is manifest the influence of one and 
the same Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p7">With these reservations, we do not for a moment deny the presence 
of differences among the sacred writers; unity prevails, but diversity exists. Nor 
do <pb n="239" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_239" />we at all dispute that of the two principal doctrinal types of 
the apostolic era the second is immeasurably broader and richer than the first; 
but the first has, nevertheless, its own peculiar value, and is admirably adapted 
to meet the moral necessities of every age. The diversity thus recognized is perfectly 
explained by the method of the Gospel revelation, which comes to us not in the form 
of a code, but is borne to us, as it were, wave upon wave, on the flood of the life 
of the primitive Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p8">Each of the sacred writers preserves his individuality and speaks 
his own language. The imperfections of detail in each are like his peculiar accent; 
they testify to his being a free organ of the Spirit of God, not a mere passive 
instrument. They all melt into the great central light of truth produced by the 
collective testimony of the Apostles. It is this collective testimony which alone 
is authoritative, and which sets us free from the rabbinical yoke of isolated words 
under which the Church has been too long in bondage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p9">We cannot consent, moreover, to regard the writers of the New 
Testament only as the first of theologians. They moved in a sphere superior to theology; 
they possessed, as no other generation of Christians has done, the Spirit of God. 
Nor did they arrange their views in systematic form. "St. Paul," it has been very 
justly observed, "does not decide questions by metaphysical principles, and does 
not pride himself on scientific exactness."<note n="236" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p9.1">Ritschl., "Alt. Cath. Kirche," 
p. 67.</note> So true is this, that it is impossible to reduce into complete unity 
the various elements of his teaching. Systems, properly so called, <pb n="240" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_240" />
were not formed till a later period. Taken as a whole, the apostolic doctrine, which, 
while passing through various phases from James to John still remained the same 
in substance, may be regarded as the highest and fullest expression of truth. It 
is the rule and the standard of Christian theology, which has not to seek out new 
elements, but to gather up and classify those which are supplied, with all the inexhaustible 
abundance of a well of living waters, in the canonical books of the New Testament. 
But it is important to trace in the sacred writings the admirable progression of 
truth, to observe the unity underlying their variety, and to give to each its own 
place and rank, if we wish to have a living and spiritual conception of inspiration 
instead of a mere mechanical notion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p10">Three types of doctrine are presented to us in this second period 
of the apostolic age. Each of these is characterized by the solution it gives to 
the question of the relation of the two covenants. The old covenant was based upon 
two great institutions, the law and prophecy. James regards the new covenant as 
the expansion of the law; Peter sees in it, primarily, the fulfillment of prophecy. 
As prophecy was a sort of anticipation of Christianity, Peter is by his view brought 
into closer sympathy with Paul, whose influence upon him is also very evident. Paul 
is much less concerned with showing the relations of the two covenants, than with 
bringing out their differences. The new covenant is to him essentially a new fact, 
the proclamation of pardon, the sovereign manifestation of grace—in one word, the 
Gospel.<note n="237" id="iii.ii.iii.i-p10.1">Schmid, "Biblische Theologie," ii, 90. </note><pb n="241" id="iii.ii.iii.i-Page_241" />He is not 
in opposition either to James or Peter. He accepts the fundamental idea of James, 
but disengages it from all restrictions. The law, which seemed to abolish by grace, 
receives from that very grace a new sanction; it comes forth from the Gospel as 
from a crucible, purified and spiritualized. Peter's view is also just and true. 
Judaism is truly fulfilled by Christianity, and Paul sets forth with much philosophy 
its preparatory value. If, then, the Apostle of the Gentiles was constrained more 
than once to oppose primitive Judæo-Christianity, he nevertheless gave it all legitimate 
satisfaction in the full synthesis of his doctrine. He in this way deprived it of 
any ground for holding itself as a school apart. He abolished by comprehending it. 
It could not henceforward live again except as heresy, external to the Church. The 
reconciliation was brought about in the most natural manner in the apostolic age 
by the harmonizing of two elements of truth, designed thus to combine and complete 
each other.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Doctrine of James." progress="43.16%" id="iii.ii.iii.ii" prev="iii.ii.iii.i" next="iii.ii.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Doctrine of James</i>.<note n="238" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p1.1">In addition to the works already quoted, see Neander's "Practical Exposition of the Epistle of James."</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2">The main idea running through the whole Epistle of James is that 
of the permanence of the law and of moral obligation under the Christian dispensation. 
The law is taken by the sacred writer in its deepest sense; it is to him the expression 
of absolute good. He does not speak, in fact, so much of particular precepts of 
the law, as of the law regarded as an indivisible whole, and restored to that unity 
which is inseparable from spirituality. <scripRef passage="James 2:11" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Jas|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.11">James ii, 
11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 4:11" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Jas|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.11">iv, 11</scripRef>.; <pb n="242" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_242" />
The royal law is a law of love,<note n="239" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.4">Εἰ μέντοι νόμον 
τελεῖτε βασιλικὸν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="James 2:8" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.5" parsed="|Jas|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.8">James ii, 8</scripRef>.</note>   
a perfect law, and a law of liberty.<note n="240" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.7">Νόμον τέλειον, 
τὸν τη̂ς ἐλευθερίας</span>. 
<scripRef passage="James 1:25" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.8" parsed="|Jas|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.25">James i, 25</scripRef>.</note>   
James identifies it with the Word of God: "Be ye doers of the word."<note n="241" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.10">Γίνεσθε 
δὲ ποιηταὶ λόγον</span>. <scripRef passage="James 1:22" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.11" parsed="|Jas|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.22">James i, 22</scripRef>.</note>   
If he does not use this expression in the metaphysical sense in which St. John employs 
it, he attaches to it, nevertheless, a very broad signification. The Word is the 
manifestation of God, or the sum and substance of the revelation of himself in religious 
history. Clearly the Word preached by Jesus Christ is pre-eminently <i>the</i> Word 
of God;<note n="242" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.12">"Which is able to save your souls." <scripRef passage="James 1:21" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.13" parsed="|Jas|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.21">
James i, 21</scripRef>.</note>   
it is, therefore, the supreme law, raised infinitely above the law of Moses. This 
is no mere external commandment; it is a spiritual law, to be engrafted into the 
heart of man.<note n="243" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.15">Τὸν ἔμφυτον λόγον</span>. <scripRef passage="James 1:21" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.16" parsed="|Jas|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.21">
James i, 21</scripRef>. M. Reuss erroneously detracts from the significance of this 
expression by regarding it merely as an allusion to the parable of the sower. ("History 
of Christian Theology in the Apostolic Age," I, 378.)</note>l It is to be observed, 
that James preserves a complete silence as to the ceremonial law; he says not a 
single word about it; he makes no allusion to circumcision, to the rites of the 
Mosaic worship, or to the sacrifices. Had he been truly the representative of the 
school of Judaizing Christians, so opposed to the spirit and teachings of Paul, 
he would certainly have protested in his letter against the growing freedom of Christian 
practice. We find James, in his Epistle, just as we have seen him in the Acts: he 
does not attach any universal obligation to the observance of the Mosaic law; he 
himself conforms to its rites only because of his nationality; and he insists alone 
on the great and <pb n="243" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_243" />eternal principle of all morality—conformity to the 
will of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3">Thus understood, the law, so far from being opposed to faith, 
is intimately associated with it; James never separates them. True to his practical 
point of view, he brings out the indissoluble union of faith and works. Deeply convinced 
that moral obligation is as real under the Gospel as under the old covenant, he 
deprecates any teaching which, under pretext of magnifying salvation by faith alone, 
should lessen the importance of good works. He does not pretend that these suffice 
for man's justification.<note n="244" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.1">James speaks of righteousness as imputed:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.2">ἐλογίσθη εἰς δικαιοσύνην</span>. <scripRef passage="James 2:23" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Jas|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.23">
James ii, 23</scripRef>.</note> They are produced by a living faith, as the ear 
is produced from the living blade. "Show me thy faith without thy works," he exclaims, 
"and I will show thee my faith by my works." <scripRef passage="James 2:18" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|Jas|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.18">James 
ii, 18</scripRef>. So far from pleading, as he has been accused of doing, the cause 
of works as opposed to faith, he powerfully defends the rights of faith. He repudiates 
faith apart from works, because it is then no longer faith; <i>it is dead in</i> 
(<i>or by</i>) <i>itself</i><note n="245" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.6">Νεκρά ἐστιν καθ᾽ 
ἑαυτήν</span>. <scripRef passage="James 2:17" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.7" parsed="|Jas|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.17">James ii, 17</scripRef>.</note> 
When he says that Abraham was justified by works, he hastens to add that "<i>faith 
wrought with his works</i>."<note n="246" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.9">Ἡ πίστις συνήργει 
τοι̂ς ἔργοις αὐτου̂</span>. 
<scripRef passage="James 2:22" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.10" parsed="|Jas|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.22">James ii, 22</scripRef>.</note> It is not true to 
assert that James regarded faith simply as confidence in God—the opposite of doubt 
and wavering—and that in this respect he does not advance beyond the conception 
of the Old Testament.<note n="247" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.11">This is M. Reuss's idea. i, 378.</note> He argues that 
faith should be characterized by holy love, and should thus be distinguished from 
the faith of devils, which is a light <pb n="244" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_244" />without heat, enlightening without 
transforming: "they believe and tremble." <scripRef passage="James 2:19" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.12" parsed="|Jas|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.19">James ii, 
19</scripRef>. To believe without trembling is to rest entirely on the love of God; 
it is to love him, and such a faith will be manifested by love. There shall be judgment 
without mercy for him who hath showed no mercy; <i>mercy rises above judgment</i>.<note n="248" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.14">Κατακαυχᾶται 
ἔλεος κρίσεως</span>. <scripRef passage="James 2:13" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.15" parsed="|Jas|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.13">James ii, 13</scripRef>.</note> 
Hardness toward others is the more unpardonable in a Christian, because he has himself 
been the object of infinite compassion. This divine compassion requires that we 
forgive as we have been forgiven, and leaves us without excuse for harshness and 
uncharitableness toward our fellow-creatures. The great fact of God's pardon granted 
to men is clearly stated elsewhere by James. He says of the sick over whom is offered 
the prayer of faith, that "if he have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him." <scripRef passage="James 4:15" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.16" parsed="|Jas|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.15">
James iv, 15</scripRef>. If, then, in the eyes of the sacred writer, the gravest 
sin is the want of mercy, it follows that the best work is that of showing compassionate 
love to our neighbor. Love is the center of the moral life, as it is the center 
of the divine life. Thus faith and works are closely connected; they flow from the 
same source. Faith is the acceptance of the love of God; works are its realization 
and reflection. We have in this, as in the old economy, a law, but it is the law 
of love proclaimed with new power; the two economies meet and form a perfect whole.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4">In faith divorced from works, James combated intellectual dogmatism, 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.1">opus operatum</span></i> of doctrine, as Paul had combated 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.2">opus operatum</span></i> of legal formalism. Both are the 
champions of true religion, 
<pb n="245" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_245" />which has for its basis the royal law of love. We find in James the 
doctrine of grace very clearly taught. "Every good gift, and every perfect gift, 
is from above, and cometh down from the father of lights." "Of his own will begat 
he us with the word of truth." <scripRef passage="James 1:17,18" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Jas|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17-Jas.1.18">James i, 17, 18</scripRef>. 
The Spirit of God dwelleth in Christians;<note n="249" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.5">Τὸ 
Πνευ̂μα, ὃ κατῴκισεν ἐν ἡμι̂ν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="James 4:5" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|Jas|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.5">James iv, 5</scripRef>.</note> it is he who gives 
them grace to walk in the way of holiness. We have here a mystical element introduced, 
which raises us far above mere Judæo-Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5">The great argument urged to prove an irreconcilable difference 
between the Epistle of James and the form of doctrine presented by Paul, is the 
entire silence of the former on all the historical facts of the Gospel. He says 
nothing of the death and resurrection of the Saviour or of his miracles. But if 
these facts are nowhere distinctly mentioned, they are every-where implied; the 
views—so clear, so beautiful—of God's forgiveness and mercy expressed by James would 
be unmeaning without them. The Gospel history silently but surely underlies the 
whole epistle. Is it not in view of the cross, where the deepest' distress has issued 
in the most glorious triumph, that James pens the noble words with which his letter 
opens, "My brethren, count it all joy, when ye fall into divers temptations?" <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">
James i, 1</scripRef>. Is not his enlarged and spiritualized conception of the law 
derived from the words of the Master? With James, as with St. Paul, the object of 
faith is Jesus Christ, whom, in recognition of his majesty, he calls "the Lord of 
glory."<note n="250" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.3">Τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμω̂ν τη̂ς δόξης</span>. <scripRef passage="James 2:1" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.4" parsed="|Jas|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1">
James ii, 1</scripRef>.</note> The duty of the Christian is, according to him, to <pb n="246" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_246" />
await the "second coming of the Lord."<note n="251" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.6">Ἕως τη̂ς 
παρουσίας του̂ Κυρίου</span>. <scripRef passage="James 5:7" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.7" parsed="|Jas|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.7">James v, 7</scripRef>.</note> 
With such declarations as these before us, it is impossible to regard James as an 
adversary of St. Paul. Doubtless the doctrine of James, as compared with that of 
the great Apostle, is very rudimentary. There is a vast distance between the vigorous 
dialectics of the author of the Epistle to the Romans, and the sententious language 
of the Epistle of James, in which the thread of the argument is constantly broken, 
or is concealed under the somewhat monotonous stateliness of the oriental style. 
But the main thought of the writer comes out the more prominently, because it is 
not incorporated in a broad dogmatic system. The earnest moral tone of this Epistle, 
with its graphic and striking images, commends it as a healthful tonic to the Christian 
conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p6">The sacred writer designed his letter for Churches of which he 
knew the internal condition. It has been wrongly asserted that he had in view only 
a Judaized and Pharisaic form of Christianity, altogether alien to Pauline doctrine.<note n="252" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-p6.1">Neander's 
Introduction to his "Practical Exposition of the Epistle of James."</note> We believe 
that it was also his intention to oppose certain exaggerations of the teaching of 
Paul, which had gained currency in the countries bordering on Palestine. A sapless 
and fruitless Christianity, in which doctrinal controversies took the place of good 
works, threatened to overspread the Churches in which the opposing parties had come 
into collision. This is the danger which James is anxious to avert. He condemns 
these aberrations by the general principle set forth in his <pb n="247" id="iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_247" />epistle; 
and his arguments go to maintain, not (as has been pretended) the severe asceticism 
of some writers of the Old Testament, but the permanence of moral obligation under 
the two economies. It was needful to remind those who were Christians in word only, 
that they would have to appear before the just Judge. James brought into full relief 
the severe side of Christianity, without detracting at all from the divine mercy. 
On the contrary, he reads in that mercy itself a law not less stringent than the 
law of Moses, and accompanied with the same solemn sanction. Thus closely did he 
connect the Gospel with the Old Testament, and thus admirably fulfill, not for his 
contemporaries only, but for all generations, his special mission as the man of 
a transition period.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ III. Doctrinal Type of Peter. The First Two Gospels." progress="44.22%" id="iii.ii.iii.iii" prev="iii.ii.iii.ii" next="iii.ii.iii.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p1">§ III. <i>Doctrinal Type of Peter. The First Two Gospels</i>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2">While James regards the Gospel as the consecration of the law 
in an enlarged and spiritualized form, it specially commends itself to Peter as 
the fulfillment of prophecy. He thus comes closer to the heart of revelation, inasmuch 
as the prophecy of the Old Testament had much more direct reference than the law 
to Messiah and his work. Thus the person of Jesus Christ occupies a far larger place 
in the Epistle of Peter than in that of James. The position taken up by the Apostle 
is very clearly described in the first chapter of his epistle. Of this "salvation," 
he says, "the prophets inquired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace 
that should come unto you: searching what, or what manner of time the Spirit of 
Christ which was in them did signify, <pb n="248" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_248" />when it testified beforehand 
the sufferings of Christ, and the glory that should follow. Unto whom it was revealed, 
that not unto themselves, but unto us they did minister the things which are now 
reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost 
sent down from heaven." <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:10-12" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|10|1|12" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.10-1Pet.1.12">1 Peter i, 10-12</scripRef>. 
If we collate these words with the first sermons of Peter, we shall find they take 
up the habitual theme of his preaching at Jerusalem; and if we remember further, 
that we are to seek the special doctrinal characteristic of the various sacred writers 
in the solution given by them to the question of the relation of the two covenants, 
we shall feel that we cannot attach too much importance to this passage of the Epistle 
of Peter. He affirms most explicitly the unity of the old and new covenants. The 
Spirit of Christ which lives in the Apostles was also the animating Spirit of the 
Prophets, who were the true forerunners of the Evangelists, since they foretold 
both the sufferings and the glory of Messiah. 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 1:1" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.2" parsed="|1Pet|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.1">1 Peter i, 1</scripRef>. True religion rises before 
his eyes like a vast and splendid temple—prophecy its foundation, the Gospel its 
top-stone. Supremely desirous to show the close bond which unites the two eras of 
revelation, he does not feel called upon to give at the same time prominence to 
the differences between them; in his letter we have, therefore, no trace of anti-Judaizing 
polemics. On the other hand, he moves in a sphere raised far above a narrow Judoeo-Christianity. 
The religion of Christ appears to him a full and glorious development of Judaism. 
For the exclusive choice of one nation there has been substituted the election of 
all the redeemed; national <pb n="249" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_249" />election has given place to moral election, 
which is not confined to the limits of Judæa, but extends to those who once were 
not the people of God. <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9,10" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9-1Pet.2.10">1 Peter ii, 9, 10</scripRef>. 
To the special priesthood has succeeded the universal and royal priesthood of all 
who are Christ's. <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:5-7" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|2|7" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5-1Pet.2.7">1 Peter ii, 5-7</scripRef>. The 
hope of the Church reaches far beyond the horizon of the theocracy. It is fixed 
no longer on an earthly inheritance, like the land of Canaan, it is changed into 
the lively hope of "an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth 
not away, reserved in heaven." <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:4" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.5" parsed="|1Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.4">1 Peter i, 4</scripRef>. 
If the Apostle says nothing of the law, and of the preparatory part assigned to 
it, it cannot be justly argued that he is designedly silent, fearing to reawaken 
bitter disputations in the divided Churches.<note n="253" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.6">Reuss, ii, 586.</note> He is silent 
on this point, simply because his great purpose is to bring out the harmonious relations 
of the two covenants rather than the differences between them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3">Peter is not, like James, satisfied with simple allusions to the 
person of Jesus Christ; he has not, however, the same broad and full conception 
as St. Paul of his nature and work. He does not go back beyond the ages to adore 
the eternal Son, in the bosom of the Father or ever the world was; though some divines 
have discerned an allusion to his preexistence in one expression in the first chapter.<note n="254" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.2">Τὸ 
ἐν αὐτοι̂ς πνευ̂μα Χριστοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 1:11" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.3" parsed="|1Pet|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.11">1 Peter i, 11</scripRef>. It is a matter of question 
whether the Apostle here intends to speak of the agreement of the prophetic spirit 
with the Spirit of Christ, or of the sending forth of the Divine Spirit under the 
old covenant by the eternal Word. (See Schmid, "Biblisch. Theol.," ii, 184.)</note> 
He does not speak of Christ's part in creation. He does not go into any analysis 
of the work of redemption. <pb n="250" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_250" />He simply sets forth the fact without endeavoring 
to explain its mystery. There can be no ground for saying that he rejects the mystical 
interpretation given by Paul; he neither denies nor accepts it; he passes it by. 
His simple affirmation is, that Christ "bore our sins in his own body on the tree, 
and that by his stripes we are healed." <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:24" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.24">1 Peter 
ii, 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:18" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.5" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18">iii, 18</scripRef>. In his writings, 
however, we find, though in a less dialectic and more popular form, all the elements 
of the doctrine of Paul with reference to the Lord Jesus Christ. Peter speaks of 
him as invested with divine honors.<note n="255" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.7">Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, 
ᾡ̂ ἐστιν ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰω̂νας τω̂ν αἰώνων</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:11" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.8" parsed="|1Pet|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.11">1 Peter iv, 11</scripRef>. "To whom (Jesus Christ) 
be praise and dominion for ever and ever."</note> It is by his precious blood that 
Christians are redeemed; the blood "as of a lamb without blemish, and without spot." <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:19" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.9" parsed="|1Pet|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.19">
1 Peter i, 19</scripRef>. His resurrection was to them a being begotten again from 
the dead. <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:5" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.10" parsed="|1Pet|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.5">1 Peter i, 3</scripRef>. Of him and to 
him are all things in the present, the past, the future. <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:11" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.11" parsed="|1Pet|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.11">
1 Peter i, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:1" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.12" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">iv, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:4" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.13" parsed="|1Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.4">
i, 4</scripRef>. Even in the dark abode of the dead the effects of his power and 
love have been felt. He went and preached unto the spirits in prison in the interval 
between his death and his resurrection.<note n="256" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.15">Τοῖς 
ἐν φυλακῇ πνεύμασι πορευθεὶς ἐκήρυξεν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:19,20" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.16" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|3|20" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19-1Pet.3.20">
1 Peter iii, 19, 20</scripRef>. We find it impossible to give any other meaning 
to this passage. It is easy to see the broad distinction between this apostolic 
doctrine and the idea of purgatory. Here there is no suggestion of a purification 
by suffering, but simply of a preaching of redemption to those who had never heard 
of Christ.</note> The Apostle thus gives us a wonderful glimpse of a mysterious 
aspect of the work of redemption. Jesus Christ is set forth as the supreme object 
of faith. Peter does not enlarge upon the nature of faith any <pb n="251" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_251" />more 
than upon the nature of redemption. Here also he affirms the fact without explaining 
it; but the exalted manner in which he sets before Christians the example of the 
Saviour, (<scripRef passage="1Peter 2:21" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.17" parsed="|1Pet|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.21">1 Peter ii, 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:1" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.18" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">
iv, 1</scripRef>,) and beseeches them to bear his likeness, and sanctify him in 
their hearts, (<scripRef passage="1Peter 3:15" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.19" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15">1 Peter iii, 15</scripRef>,) shows 
that he did not intend by faith simply confidence in God, but that he comprehended 
it in its deepest sense—that of a real union with the Saviour. Speaking to Christians 
under persecution, and exposed to great trials, he constantly brings them into the 
presence of the cross of Christ; and if he does not expressly tell them, as does 
the author of the Epistle to the Colossians, to fill up the sufferings of Christ, 
his whole epistle breathes the same spirit. The sublime conclusion of the fourth 
chapter gives very convincing proof of this. We find, lastly, in Peter's writings, 
the same sentiments so tenaciously held by Paul as to the election and foreknowledge 
of God. <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:2" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.20" parsed="|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.2">1 Peter i, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.21" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">
ii, 9</scripRef>. Such a conception is closely connected with his general view of 
God's workings. It was this divine foreknowledge which conceived in its unity the 
plan of salvation, and determined its successive developments from the earliest 
prophecies of the old covenant to its full consummation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p4">We have more than once observed traces of the influence of Paul 
in the form of Peter's doctrinal teaching. No fact of the apostolic age appears 
to us more easy of explanation than the influence exercised by the great Apostle 
of the Gentiles. But if Peter reproduces some traits of Paul's doctrine he never 
surrenders his own individuality. There must be singular obtuseness of spiritual 
perception in those who <pb n="252" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_252" />see in his beautiful epistle only a copy, 
or a mosaic of Paul's teaching. The Spirit of God has set his seal on almost every 
word of this letter, so rich in consolation, and so well adapted to the Church militant 
in the hour of most sharp and deadly conflict.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p5">Having thus defined the doctrinal type of James and of Peter, 
we may at once recognize their impress in our first two Gospels. It is well known 
that Mark gives a summary of the preaching of Peter; this Gospel, so brief and graphic, 
presents us with the most vivid picture of the life of Christ. Written for the Church 
at Rome, it is marvelously adapted, in its condensed force and dramatic style, to 
the practical genius of the Latin race: <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p5.1">Festinat ad res.</span></i> 
It also corresponds very exactly to what we know of the doctrine of Peter. That 
Apostle, in his great desire to show that Christianity was the fulfillment of prophecy, 
was led to dwell mainly upon the facts of the Gospel history; he gave comparatively 
little attention to its speculative side. It was, therefore, natural that the Gospel 
written under his immediate influence should bear markedly and exclusively an historic 
character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p6">The Gospel of Matthew, which was written in Palestine and in the 
Hebrew language, for the Jewish converts, reminds us of the doctrine both of James 
and of Peter. The new religion is there presented as a law more perfect than that 
given from Sinai. The Sermon on the Mount is the principal source from which James 
draws his conceptions of the permanence of moral obligation. On the other hand, 
Matthew seeks to establish, with scrupulous care, <pb n="253" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_253" />the relation of 
the Gospel history with ancient prophecy. He does not lose a single opportunity 
of giving prominence to this harmony, and he discerns it in the most minute details 
no less than in great and important facts. This is his one all-pervading thought, 
and it gives him a strong and perfectly distinct individuality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7">As a whole, the first two Gospels are no more favorable to Judæo-Christianity 
than are the epistles of James and of Peter. The high dignity of Messiah is recognized 
in the most explicit manner. His divinity is clearly asserted in such declarations 
as these: "All things are delivered unto me of my Father; and no man knoweth the 
Son but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever 
the Son will reveal him."<note n="257" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.1"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:27" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi, 27</scripRef>. 
Comp. <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:17" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii, 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:41" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.4" parsed="|Matt|13|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.41">xiii, 41</scripRef>.</note> Jesus Christ himself 
is represented as the direct object of faith. <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:32,37" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|10|32|0|0;|Matt|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32 Bible:Matt.10.37">
Matt. x, 32, 37</scripRef>. The right of forgiving sins, which belongs to God only, 
is sovereignly exercised by him, as recorded by the first two Evangelists. <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:6" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.6" parsed="|Matt|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.6">
Matt. ix, 6</scripRef>. What subordinate meaning can be attached to such words as 
these: "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:20" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.7" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">
Matt. xxviii, 20</scripRef>. All the prophetic utterances concerning the glorious 
return of Christ are full of a declaration of his divinity; nor can these be justly 
regarded as in harmony only with the spirit of Judæo-Christianity, since they occupy, 
as we shall see, a large place in the doctrine of Paul.<note n="258" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.8">Reuss, ii, 58.</note> 
The pretended opposition between the writings of the early Apostles and those of 
Paul vanishes before a close examination. The consideration, upon which we shall 
now enter, of the <pb n="254" id="iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_254" />doctrine of the great Apostle, will yet more completely 
show the fallacy of this theory.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ IV. Doctrine of St. Paul." progress="45.42%" id="iii.ii.iii.iv" prev="iii.ii.iii.iii" next="iii.ii.iii.v">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p1">§ IV. <i>Doctrine of St. Paul</i>.<note n="259" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p1.1">Besides the works on Biblical theology already mentioned, we direct attention to the monograph of Usteri, entitled 
"Entwicklung des Paulinischen Lehrbegriffs." The author may be accused of having 
made St. Paul far too much resemble Schleiermacher. His great merit is that of having 
made the first attempt to present a complete view of Paul's doctrine.</note>   
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p2">Never did the connection between the thought and the life, the 
heart and the head, appear more manifestly than in the case of St. Paul. He is a 
remarkable illustration of the well-known saying, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p2.1">Pectus est 
quod facit theologum</span></i>, it is the heart which makes the theologian. His 
theology sprang all living from his heart; it glowed with the fire that consumed 
him. His own moral life struggled for expression in his doctrine; and to give utterance 
to both at once, Paul created a marvelous language, rough and incorrect, but full 
of resource and invention, following his rapid leaps of thought, and bending to 
his sudden and sharp transitions. His ideas come in such rich abundance that they 
cannot wait for orderly expression; they throng upon each other, and intermingle 
in seeming confusion; but the confusion is seeming only, for through it all a powerful 
argument steadily sustains the mastery. The tongue of Paul is, indeed, a tongue 
of fire.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p3">The vocation of the Apostle of the Gentiles was to effect the 
final emancipation of the Church from the Synagogue; he did not, therefore, feel 
himself bound to use the same caution as Peter and James, in the transition from 
Judaism into Christianity. He <pb n="255" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_255" />did not unloose with a timid hand the 
knot of this question; he boldly cut it. While he taught substantially the same 
Gospel as St. James and St. Peter, he did not set himself, as they did, to exhibit 
exclusively the positive side of the new religion; he repudiated emphatically every 
thing that was alien to it. In great religious reforms the simple affirmation of 
truth is not enough; there must be the corresponding formal negation of error, so 
that no misconception may be possible. Paul, therefore, laid the ax to the root 
of the tree which was to fall—to the root of that narrow and impotent legalism, 
which had overspread the Church with its deadly shadow. We shall see, however, at 
the same time, that while Paul used argument as a sharp and unsparing weapon, he 
used it also as the plowshare, which cleaves the earth only to make it fruitful. 
Every one of his negations led to a richer affirmation; and as his polemics took 
a wider field, his theology became more and more enriched with new and important 
truths, which, under divine inspiration, he drew from the inexhaustible treasury 
of the teaching of Christ. This was the sole and sufficient source of all Paul's 
doctrine; as a whole and in all its parts, that doctrine corresponds perfectly to 
the teaching of the Master, of which it was the logical deduction and development.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p4">The theology of Paul has been repeatedly impoverished by the spirit 
of system, which has sought in it only the justification of its own dogmatic preferences. 
It has not been comprehended in its fullness in any of the creeds of the past. Between 
these formal creeds and the doctrine of Paul, there is as great a distance as between 
the testimony of the Apostles, <pb n="256" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_256" />and the always uncertain researches 
of human science. The Pauline doctrine is characterized by the marked predominance 
of the moral element. This is never lowered as in Pelagianism, which, in attempting 
to fit its morality to the measure of man, dwarfs it miserably, and takes away all 
its ideal character. But neither, on the other hand, does the doctrine of Paul merge 
the human in the divine as does Augustinism. It maintains the balance between grace 
and freedom; it boldly asserts both the one and the other, and thus guards against 
any exclusive tendency. The harmonious fusion of the moral and the religious element 
is in our view the distinctive feature of this theology, which thus fulfills, while 
it abolishes, the old covenant. Accepting the central idea of James—the permanence 
of moral obligation on the conscience under the new covenant—St. Paul sanctifies 
and vivifies it by his doctrine of justification by faith. Thus all the supposed 
contradictions disappear. There is no better method of demonstrating the fundamental 
agreement between St. Paul and St. James, than a just appreciation of the essentially 
moral character of Paul's religious teaching.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5">The first principle in the doctrine of Paul is that of righteousness. 
Righteousness is the expression of the true relations which ought to subsist between 
the creature and the Creator. "Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit 
the kingdom of God?" <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:9" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.9">1 Cor. vi, 9</scripRef>. 
The new covenant has not abrogated this essential principle of all religion and 
morality. On the contrary, it has given it emphatic sanction; it has inaugurated 
the reign of true righteousness.<note n="260" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.3">Νυνὶ δὲ χωρὶς 
νόμου δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ πεφανέρωται</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 3:21" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21">Rom. iii, 21</scripRef>.</note> <pb n="257" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_257" />The 
moral principle is, therefore, the basis of both covenants. Every thing turns, every 
thing rests, upon it. Righteousness is not taken by Paul in an external and legal 
sense, as if it consisted simply in the fulfillment of certain precepts. It is founded 
on a universal law, graven in the heart of man by the hand of God himself. This 
law is written deep in the conscience, and is therefore found in the Gentile no 
less than in the Jew.<note n="261" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.5">"They show the work of the law written in their hearts."
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.6">Οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται τὸ ἔργον του̂ νόμου γραπτὸν 
ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 2:14,15" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.7" parsed="|Rom|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14-Rom.2.15">Rom. ii, 14, 
15</scripRef>.</note> Righteousness, thus regarded, is not only the conformity of 
our will to certain commands of God; it consists in the conformity of our being 
to the being of God. Man is called to become an <i>imitator of God</i>.<note n="262" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.9">Γίνεσθε 
οὐ̂ν μιμηταὶ τοῦ θεοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:1" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.10" parsed="|Eph|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1">Ephes. v, 1</scripRef>. 
This precept is addressed to Christians, but it is evident that the moral ideal 
thus set before them is the moral ideal in itself.</note> This is the moral ideal, 
the epitome of duty in which all is comprehended.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p6">Starting from this deep conception of righteousness, St. Paul 
seeks its realization in religious history. He recognizes, first of all, the fact 
that humanity is in an abnormal condition, and that it has been plunged by an act 
of rebellion into sin and condemnation. He then endeavors to show in what way the 
fallen race is reinstated in righteousness; he is thus led to mark clearly the difference 
between the old covenant and the new, while he clearly indicates the preparatory 
value of the former. The fall, and the state of man since the first transgression—the 
Mosaic law and its design in Providence—redemption and its results—all these are 
successive chapters of the theology of <pb n="258" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_258" />Paul. We shall find him perpetually 
making all the various branches of his doctrine converge to the great idea of righteousness 
as the center and pivot of the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7">We are all familiar with Paul's forcible description of the general 
corruption of mankind. Taking as his text those words in the Psalms, "There is none 
righteous, no, not one," he draws with inimitable power the picture of the degradation 
of the fallen race.<note n="263" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.2">Οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος οὐδὲ 
εἱ̂ς</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 3:10" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.10">Rom. iii, 10</scripRef>.</note> In order to render 
it yet more striking, he borrows his colors from the corrupt state of society around 
him. The first portion of his Epistle to the Romans is devoted to an unsparing demonstration 
of the fallen state of humanity. On the one hand the Apostle shows us the pagan 
world, abandoned to impure and hateful lusts, dishonoring man by its abominations 
after having attempted to dishonor God by its idolatries, changing the truth of 
God into a lie; (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:23-32" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|1|23|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23-Rom.1.32">Rom. i, 23-32</scripRef>;) on 
the other hand he attacks the unbelieving Jew, and holding over his head as a sword 
that very law in which he glories, he says, "Thou that makest thy boast of the law, 
by breaking the law dishonorest thou God?" <scripRef passage="Romans 2:23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.5" parsed="|Rom|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.23">Rom. 
ii, 23</scripRef>. After this clear and concise declaration of the sins of the Jewish 
and Gentile world, Paul may fairly draw his conclusion as to the universality of 
sin.<note n="264" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.7">Πάντες γὰρ ἥμαρτον</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 3:23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.8" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">
Rom. iii, 23</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p8">This melancholy fact has its own natural and inevitable consequences. 
It is clear that if man had adhered to righteousness—that eternal and divine righteousness, 
which ought to regulate his relations with God—he would have found that happiness      
<pb n="259" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_259" />which is the fruit of righteousness. The perfect observance of the 
law of God results in a happy life. If all the works of man had been good—that is 
to say, if the whole of his moral life had been in conformity with the will of God—he 
would have been justified by his works. Righteousness would have been realized, 
and the harmony between the Creator and the creature maintained. Paul rejects justification 
by works, because the conditions of such justification have never been really fulfilled, 
and our boasted good works are still defiled by sin.<note n="265" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p8.1">Paul, in his theory of 
justification by faith, always assumes our sinful condition. It is in our actual 
state of sin that we have need of pardon.</note>       
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9">The violation of the law of God brought condemnation on all the 
children of men. They are all under the wrath of God; (<scripRef passage="Romans 2:5" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.5">Rom. 
ii, 5</scripRef>;) they have all come short of the glory of God.<note n="266" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.3">Ὑστεροῦνται 
τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 3:23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.23">Rom. iii, 23</scripRef>.</note> All the consequences 
of sin are summed up in one word—death. This word undoubtedly points, in its primary 
significance, to the separation of the body and soul, and the destruction of the 
physical life; but it has a less restricted sense. It may be understood also of 
separation from God, and of the evils consequent on that separation; (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:21" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21">1 
Cor. xv, 21</scripRef>;) of the ruin wrought by sin in our nature—Man is "dead in 
trespasses and sins."<note n="267" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.7">Ὑμα̂ς ὄντας νεκροὺς 
τοῖς παραπτώμασι καὶ ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:1" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.8" parsed="|Eph|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.1">
Ephesians ii, 1</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10">Are we to take this declaration of St. Paul in its strictest sense? 
Did he intend to say that every spark of the divine life was quenched in us by the 
fall? Did he teach the absolute corruption of human      
<pb n="260" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_260" />nature? We think not. Undoubtedly, as far as salvation is concerned, 
these words are to be taken in their fullest significance. Fallen man has no more 
power to save himself than a dead man to raise himself to life. The Apostle admits, 
however, that man still retains some traces of his original nature. He says, "When 
the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, 
these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves." They "show the work of the 
law written in their hearts."<note n="268" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.2">Ὅταν γὰρ ἔθνη 
τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα φύσει τὰ τοῦ νόμου ποιῆ, . . . ἑαυτοι̂ς εἰσιν νόμοσ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 2:14" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.3" parsed="|Rom|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14">Rom. ii, 14</scripRef>.</note>In his discourse at 
Athens he speaks of the consciousness of the divine life as present in the unconverted 
man. "For we are also," he says, "his offspring."<note n="269" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.5">Τοῦ 
γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.6" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii, 28</scripRef>.</note> The same conclusion 
may be drawn from the graphic representation given by the Apostle of the conflict 
which takes place in the heart before conversion—that painful struggle between the 
flesh and the spirit, which reveals the existence of the divine principle in powerful 
reaction against sin. <scripRef passage="Romans 7:14-24" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.7" parsed="|Rom|7|14|7|24" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14-Rom.7.24">Rom. vii, 14-24</scripRef>. 
But up to the moment when the grace of God gives deliverance the conflict always 
ends in the defeat of the higher principle. The natural man is the slave of sin, 
the slave of the law in the members—in one word, the slave of the flesh. <scripRef passage="Romans 7:23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.8" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">
Rom. vii, 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11">This does not imply that the body is the seat and principle of 
evil. By such a doctrine Paul would have sanctioned by anticipation Manichæism and 
all the dualistic theories of the ancient world. Instead of opposing, as he did, 
oriental asceticism, he would       
<pb n="261" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_261" />have favored and commended it. <scripRef passage="Colossians 2:20-23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|Col|2|20|2|23" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.20-Col.2.23">
Col. ii, 20-23</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:8" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.8">1 Tim. iv, 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 14:6" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.3" parsed="|Rom|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.6">
Rom. xiv, 6</scripRef>. His conception of righteousness is too broad and deep to 
permit him to identify the principle of evil with the corporeal principle. He is, 
further, careful to guard against any misconception by numbering among the works 
of the flesh such sins as hatred, variance, envyings, which clearly have no connection 
with sensuality. 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 5:10-21" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.4" parsed="|Gal|5|10|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.10-Gal.5.21">Gal. v, 10-21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:3" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.5" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3">
1 Cor. iii, 3</scripRef>. The opposition between the flesh and the Spirit is not 
so much between the material and the spiritual part of the nature of man, as between 
the lower or earthly and the higher or heavenly element in the soul.<note n="270" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.6">This is 
the distinction between the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.7">ψύχη</span> and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.8">πνεῦμα</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:14,15" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.9" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14-1Cor.2.15">
1 Cor. ii, 14, 15</scripRef>.</note> The lower or earthly element predominates in 
the unconverted man, though even in him may be found some vestiges of the higher 
life. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:17" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.10" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii, 17</scripRef>. This predominance 
of the lower element causes the gravest perturbations in our nature, and leads almost 
of necessity to the bondage of the soul to the body. This is the most striking and 
universal evidence of the fall, the commonest manifestation of sin. The Apostle 
is, therefore, justified in characterizing it by that which may be regarded as its 
most palpable feature, and in calling the law of sin <i>the law in our members</i>."<note n="271" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.12">Ἕτερον 
νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 7:23" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.13" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Rom. vii, 23</scripRef>.</note> Evil is not an accidental 
and isolated fact in our life; it has become a tendency, an inclination, a law.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12">We shall be yet more convinced that it is impossible to accuse 
Paul of dualism if we consider the solution which he gives of the tremendous question 
of the origin of evil. It was, according to him, the        
<pb n="262" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_262" />rebellion of the first man which introduced evil into the world; in 
other words, the principle of evil must be sought not in the body but in the will. 
Sin is a free act; it in no way bears the character of a physical necessity. It 
is the breaking of the normal bond between' the creature and the Creator.<note n="272" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.1">The 
first sin is a transgression: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.2">παραβάοις</span>, a 
disobedience; therefore a moral fact.</note> St. Paul gives no explanation of the 
mode of the transmission of sin; he contents himself with pointing out how the powers 
of evil have been let loose upon mankind. It would be impossible to derive from 
his words a complete theory of original sin; he does no more than affirm the universality 
of the condemnation, and the universality of the sin introduced into the world by 
the first transgression.<note n="273" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.3">The famous passage, (<scripRef passage="Romans 5:12-15" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.4" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.15">Rom. 
v, 12-15</scripRef>,) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.5">ἐφ᾽ ᾧ πάντες ἥμαρτον</span>, 
was long translated, under the influence of Augustinism, <i>in whom</i> (Adam)
<i>all have sinned</i>. This interpretation, which does violence to the grammar, 
is now almost universally abandoned. The true sense is this: Death has passed upon 
all men, <i>because all have sinned</i>. St. Paul adds, that the transgression of 
Adam brought that of his descendants; but he is content with the general statement 
of the fact. He does not say that the sin of Adam was imputed before it had been 
committed.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p13">After having thus demonstrated that the whole race of Adam is 
exposed to the wrath of God on account of his unfulfilled law, the Apostle draws 
in broad outline the history of the work of salvation. He has set aside all the 
claims of Judaism to occupy a place apart in the midst of the general condemnation. 
By exploding all the pretensions of human pride, and destroying all its false titles 
to the favor of God, he has cleared the ground; and he may now triumphantly establish 
the doctrine of free salvation, which is, in his view, the very essence of Christianity.
</p>
<pb n="263" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_263" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14">A race so deeply fallen can only be raised again by free grace. 
From before the creation of the world God conceived the plan of salvation;<note n="274" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.2">Πρὸ 
καταβολη̂ς κόσμου</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:4" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.3" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4">Eph. i, 4</scripRef>.</note> 
from all eternity it was determined in the counsels of his mercy. This is the secret, 
the mystery of his gracious will.<note n="275" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.5">Τὸ μυστήριον 
τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν εὐδοκίαν αὐτοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:9" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.6" parsed="|Eph|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.9">Eph. i, 9</scripRef>.</note> The first cause of 
salvation is, then, the sovereign freedom of God. It rests upon an act of his good 
pleasure; its principle is the everlasting love of the Father, which embraces not 
one peculiar people, but the whole of humanity, the Gentile nations no less than 
the Jews. This glorious mystery was, however, only revealed in the last times.<note n="276" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.8">Ἐν 
τῳ̂ μυστηρίῳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, . . . εἶναι τὰ ἔθνη συγκληρονόμα</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:4,6" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.9" parsed="|Eph|3|4|0|0;|Eph|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.4 Bible:Eph.3.6">Eph. iii, 4, 6</scripRef>.</note>        
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15">The creation of the world was the first manifestation of the eternal 
and infinite love. It was, in truth, by the Son of God, who is the highest personification 
of love, that all things both in heaven and earth were created. "By him and for 
him were all things."<note n="277" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.2">Τὰ πάντα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ 
εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 1:16" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.3" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i, 16</scripRef>.</note> Redemption is 
only the restoration of the primitive design of creation, the reparation of the 
confusion wrought by sin, the bringing in again of true righteousness. All that 
was comprehended in the plan of creation found a place afresh in the plan of redemption. 
It was the good pleasure of the Father to reconcile all things through him, by whom 
and for whom all had been created.<note n="278" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.5">Δι᾽ αὐτοῦ 
ἀποκαταλλάξαι τὰ πάντα εἰς αὐτόν</span>. <scripRef passage="Colossians 1:20" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.6" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">
Col. i, 20</scripRef>.</note>         
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p16">This eternal decree of divine love has been taken by many distinguished 
theologians in a sense so narrow <pb n="264" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_264" />as to exclude altogether the moral 
principle; they have only escaped pantheism by a happy inconsistency, occasioned 
by their deep piety and their sincere desire to guard the rights of God against 
the assumptions of human pride. We hold, however, that their system finds no sanction 
in the theology of Paul. There is a vast difference between Augustinian predestination 
and the predestination spoken of by St. Paul. According to Augustine, God in his 
sovereignty has decreed the salvation of a small fraction of mankind. Calvin adds, 
that on the same ground he has decreed the eternal perdition of the rest of the 
race. We find nothing corresponding to this in the writings of Paul. According to 
him, salvation proceeds from a decree of sovereign love; it is thus a matter of 
predestination—that is, it has, as its first cause, the all-powerful will of God. 
It is a generous and free gift. Divine love precedes, therefore, any act of ours; 
it does not originate in any human merit; it has no other spring than the infinite 
compassion of God. God loved man, not because of his actual excellence or possible 
merits, but because he was pleased thus to love him. It is in this sense that man 
is predestinated to happiness. Thus the salvation comes "neither of him that willeth, 
nor of him that runneth." <scripRef passage="Romans 9:16" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16">Rom. ix, 16</scripRef>. 
It is neither a recompense nor an exchange, for then its whole order and principle 
would be inverted; it would proceed from the creature and not from the Creator. 
It is a gift of free grace; but it is none the less in harmony with the laws of 
divine righteousness; they even receive in its realization a new and more sacred 
seal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p17">St. Paul does not regard salvation simply in an <pb n="265" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_265" />
abstract and general manner; he insists on its individual application. The salvation 
of every man, as of the race, has its origin in the eternal love of God, and not 
in human merit. It is only realized, however, under certain conditions inseparable 
from the conception of righteousness, which is always kept inviolate in the theology 
of the Apostle. The eye of God—to which all futurity is open, as are the secrets 
of all hearts, and with whom there is no time—sees from all eternity the unfolding 
and complete development of every individual life. Election is nothing else than 
this eternal foreknowledge of God, embracing the destiny of every man, and discerning 
the part which every man will take with reference to salvation; or, to be more exact, 
it is the application of the decree of infinite love to every soul which has not 
obstinately rejected mercy. The initiative in the reconciliation ever belongs to 
God; it always flows from his eternal purpose of mercy, and it is impossible to 
find a shadow of merit in the creature, whose part it is simply to suffer himself 
to be saved. The very word election sets aside the idea of any thing arbitrary in 
the salvation of the individual, for it implies a choice, and an intelligent choice.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p18">Against this interpretation of the idea of the Apostle, the famous 
ninth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans is adduced; but it is a violation of 
all the rules of sound exegesis to isolate one portion of Scripture and to endeavor 
to explain the whole Bible by one page, instead of explaining that page by all the 
rest. Let us observe, in the first place, that in that chapter the Apostle is speaking 
not of the election of individuals but of nations. His design is to <pb n="266" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_266" />
oppose the Jewish notion that a national election creates for a people an inalienable 
and permanent claim to salvation; and he appeals, in controversion of this prejudice, 
to the free grace of God. <scripRef passage="Romans 9:11" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11">Rom. ix, 11</scripRef>. 
The proposition thus sustained by the Apostle is the great principle of Christianity. 
At the close of the chapter, instead of entering into a metaphysical discussion, 
he silences all objections by invoking the absolute sovereignty of God: "O man, 
who art thou that repliest against God?" He crushes his imagined opponent by thus 
directly bringing him into the presence of that supreme power on which man is absolutely 
dependent. His position is unassailable even on the limited ground thus voluntarily 
assumed by him; but is there no broader ground in his theology? Has he not shown 
in the passage already quoted that this supreme power is at the same time supreme 
love? Has he not declared that God was pleased to reconcile all things to himself 
by Jesus Christ? Why should the one statement be sacrificed to the other? Why should 
not the one explain and complete the other? In the ninth chapter of the Romans, 
Paul follows the legitimate method employed in all discussions; he says to his adversaries, 
"Even admitting that God is only sovereign power, your mouth is still shut." But 
he has told us elsewhere what is this sovereign power, and violence is done to his 
doctrine if it is accepted only in part. Unquestionably man, regarded as a frail 
creature and compared with the omnipotent Creator, is but as the earthen vessel 
before the potter who has fashioned it. But Paul has told us what precious treasure 
is contained in that earthen vessel; he has shown us the <pb n="267" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_267" />divine spark 
within. This vessel of clay is a being created in the image of God, endowed with 
liberty, called to holiness. Therefore, to save that which he has so made, God shakes 
the heavens and the earth. Those who find the whole Gospel in some impassioned turn 
in the dialectics of St. Paul, or in some bold but incomplete image, misconceive 
the moral beauty and the depth of his doctrine; they overturn all the fundamental 
ideas of conscience, and deprive Christianity of its true basis and point of contact 
in ourselves. The best means of refuting any such partial notions is to retrace 
with the Apostle the successive developments of God's plan in the world. Such a 
careful examination will give emphatic evidence that the clay out of which was wrought 
this frail vessel called man was not simply borrowed from the lower world and kept 
in subjection to the inflexible laws of nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19">The work of restoration begins immediately after the fall. It 
is divided into two great periods. The first, which extends to the coming of Christ, 
is the time of God's patience. The world is under sentence of condemnation; but 
judgment is not fully executed, because God will give sinners space for repentance;<note n="279" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.2">Ἐν 
τῃ̂ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 3:25" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.3" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. iii, 25</scripRef>.</note> 
he subjects the fallen race to a gradual education to prepare it to receive the 
Saviour. This education was not the same for the Jews as for the Gentile nations. 
The former were intrusted with the great privilege of being the depositaries of 
the oracles of God.<note n="280" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.5">Ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια 
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 3:2" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.6" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">Rom. iii, 2</scripRef>.</note> They 
received a positive revelation; but, although divine, this revelation was not absolute <pb n="268" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_268" />
and final in its character. Its one design was to prepare the way for the Redeemer. 
The Apostle notes two distinct periods in the history of Judaism—the patriarchal 
period and the Mosaic. In the former, a divine sanction had been by anticipation 
given to the constituent principles of the new covenant. In fact, the promise of 
salvation preceded the law, and Abraham was justified by faith in that promise. <scripRef passage="Romans 4:15-22" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.7" parsed="|Rom|4|15|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.15-Rom.4.22">
Rom. iv, 15-22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:16-27" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.8" parsed="|Gal|3|16|3|27" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16-Gal.3.27">Gal. iii, 16-27</scripRef>. 
The law was only brought in by Moses. It was enough, therefore, in order to set 
aside legalism, to go back to the sources of Judaism, in which a divine seal was 
attached to justification by faith and free salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20">It is impossible not to admire the broad grasp which the Apostle 
takes of the intention and significance of the Mosaic dispensation. In that very 
law, so strenuously urged against him, he finds fresh proof of the necessity of 
Christianity. He shows that it has been the most active agent in fostering the desire 
for salvation, and he fully recognizes its divine authority; so far from depreciating 
it, as the Gnostics subsequently do, he lauds and magnifies it. "The law is holy, 
and the commandment holy, just, and good."<note n="281" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.2">Ὁ 
μὲν νόμος ἅγιος καὶ ἡ ἐντολὴ ἁγία</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 7:12" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.3" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12">
Rom. vii, 12</scripRef>.</note> But, if it is holy, it is at the same time terrible, 
for it demands nothing less than absolute obedience on the part of man. "Cursed 
is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of 
the law to do them." <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:10" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.4" parsed="|Gal|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.10">Gal. iii, 10</scripRef>. 
This character of awfulness was necessary that it might accomplish its great mission 
in the work of preparation. It proclaims commands and thunders threatenings, but 
it communicates no moral strength to <pb n="269" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_269" />man.<note n="282" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.5">"It was weak through 
the flesh." <scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.6" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii, 3</scripRef>.</note> It places 
him, impotent and awe-struck, in the presence of the holy God. If, on the one hand, 
it is a restraint on evil, preventing its excess, on the other, it is also a goad, 
urging into activity the desire of sin. This it excites and develops; it removes 
from sin its character of ignorance, and constrains it to an open avowal of itself; 
placed face to face with sin, the law shows it to be what really it is, a positive 
transgression of the will of God; by the law sin becomes <i>exceeding sinful</i>.<note n="283" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.7">"Sin, 
taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence, for 
without the law sin was dead." <scripRef passage="Romans 7:8" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.8" parsed="|Rom|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.8">Rom. vii, 8</scripRef>.</note> 
Thus it gives rise to terrible conflicts in the heart, and fills man with deep distress; 
thetlaw overwhelms the sinner, humbles him, lays him low in the dust, wrings from 
him a cry of anguish, which is the strongest expression of the need of redemption. 
Let us remember that, according to the doctrine of Paul, the law has not annulled 
the promise.<note n="284" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.9">"And this I say, that the covenant which was confirmed before 
of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot 
disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect." <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:17" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.10" parsed="|Gal|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.17">
Gal. iii, 17</scripRef>.</note> The promise still rises above the threatenings of 
the law, and saves man from despair; it directs his prayer toward God and the more 
he is crushed under the law, the more is he accessible to the consolations of the 
promise. So far, therefore, from being in antagonism to the covenant of grace, the 
law is the schoolmaster to bring man to Christ.<note n="285" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.12">Ὥστε 
ὁ νόμος παιδαγωγὸς ἡμω̂ν γέγονεν εἰς Χριστόν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 3:24" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.13" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24">Gal. iii. 24</scripRef>.</note> In these few 
words, by what might be called a stroke of genius, (if it were not traceable to 
a higher inspiration than that of any mere human intellect,) the <pb n="270" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_270" />Apostle 
epitomizes his profound views of the law. The whole of the Mosaic dispensation was 
thus admirably adapted to nourish the desire for salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21">The work of preparation was not confined to the Jewish people. 
We find traces of it also, according to St. Paul, in the history of the Gentile 
nations. To them God spoke by the voice of nature, (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:18-21" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.21">Rom. 
i, 18-21</scripRef>,) and by the voice of conscience. <scripRef passage="Romans 2:14,15" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14-Rom.2.15">
Rom. ii, 14, 15</scripRef>. The law written in the human heart was the schoolmaster 
to bring them also to Christ—one invested with less authority than the law of Moses, 
because of the darkening of the moral sense in man, but exerting, nevertheless, 
a very decided influence. In his discourse to the Athenians, Paul declares that 
God has "determined for all nations of men the times before appointed and the bounds 
of their habitation."<note n="286" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.4">Ὁρίσας προστεταγμένους 
καιρούς καὶ τὰς ὁροθεσίας τῆς κατοικίας αὐτῶν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 17:26" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.5" parsed="|Acts|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26">Acts xvii, 26</scripRef>.</note> It follows, that 
he rules over their destinies and directs the events of their history; and, as his 
purpose is the same for all sections of humanity, he seeks to make the Gentiles, 
no less than the Jews, conscious of the need of redemption. He uses, however, means 
altogether different in the two cases. While, among the Jews, their desire after 
salvation was fostered by direct revelations, it was awakened among pagan nations 
by the absence of revelation. It was the will of God that these should feel after 
him for themselves, that they might prove, from their own experience, whether thus 
groping after him they could "haply find him."<note n="287" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.7">Ζητεῖν 
τὸν Θεὸν, εἰ ἄραγε ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν καὶ εὕροιεν</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 17:27" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">
Acts xvii, 27</scripRef>.</note> The Gentiles were brought by <pb n="271" id="iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_271" />these 
prolonged and fruitless efforts to a consciousness of their own impotence; and they 
admitted, by erecting an altar to the unknown God, how unavailing had been all their 
endeavors. For them then, as for the Jews, the fullness of time had come, and preparation 
having thus been made, the purpose of God had only to receive its fulfillment by 
the coming of Christ.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ V. God “spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all.”" progress="48.57%" id="iii.ii.iii.v" prev="iii.ii.iii.iv" next="iii.ii.iii.vi">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p1">§ V. <i>God</i> "<i>spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all</i>."<note n="288" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p1.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p1.2">Τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο, 
ἀλλὰ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πάντων παρέδωκεν αὐτόν</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:32" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p1.3" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">
Rom. viii, 32</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2">The whole work of redemption is summed up in these words. They 
testify that it is in its very essence a manifestation of the love of the Father, 
of that eternal love which formed the design of saving us, and of renewing us in 
true righteousness. Before describing the work of Christ, Paul is very explicit 
as to its nature. We have already said that he recognizes the eternal existence 
of the Son of God, "the image of the invisible God, by whom and for whom all things 
were created, who was before all things, and by whom all things consist."<note n="289" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.2">Εἰκὼν 
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 1:15-17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.3" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.17">Col. i, 15-17</scripRef>. The expression
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.4">πρωτότοκος</span> (first-born of every creature,) 
has often been used in disproof of the divinity of Christ. M. Reuss himself regarded 
it as an inconsistency in the language of Paul. We find no difficulty in it. In 
the writings of Paul, words constantly receive a special and partial significance 
from the context. Here, the sense of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.5">πρωτότοκος</span> 
is defined by the general meaning of the passage in which it occurs. The accent 
is not upon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.6">τοκος</span>, but upon
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.7">πρωτος</span>. Paul regards the Son as the eldest 
of all beings. His right is pre-eminently the right of seniority; but it does not 
follow because he is before all other beings that he is not himself eternal. The 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.8">τόκος</span> in no way excludes the idea that 
IIe was begotten from all eternity. It would be as reasonable to argue against the 
divinity of Christ from the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.9">υἱός</span> as from 
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.10">τόκος</span>.</note> This Eternal Son took
<pb n="272" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_272" />upon him a body like our own. Being in the form of God, not having 
to win by conquest a Godhead which was already his by right, he humbled himself, 
taking the form of a servant, and being found in fashion as a man.<note n="290" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.12">Ὃς 
ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἰ̂ναι ἴσα Θεῷ</span> 
(he did not regard equality with God as a prey to be taken)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.13">ἀλλὰ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε</span>. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:6,7" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.14" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7">
Phil. ii, 6, 7</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.15" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x, 
4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:6" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.16" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">viii, 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.17" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.18" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">
Gal. iv, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.19" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii, 9</scripRef>.</note> In this state 
of humiliation, or rather of self-annihilation, there still dwelt in him "all the 
fullness of the Godhead bodily." <scripRef passage="Colossians 2:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.20" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Col. ii, 9</scripRef>. 
Thus the Apostle unhesitatingly applies to him the title of God; he calls him "God 
over all, blessed for ever."<note n="291" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.22">Ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων 
Θεὸς</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 9:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.23" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Titus 2:13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.24" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">
Titus ii, 13</scripRef>. See Reuss ii, 101.</note> While thus recognizing the divinity 
of Christ, the Apostle admits, however, a certain subordination of the Son to the 
Father. This cannot, in our view, be restricted to the time of his manifestation 
upon earth, and be supposed to originate solely in his temporary abasement, since 
Paul declares that in the end of time, that is, when the Son shall have reassumed 
all his glory, he will even then himself be subject unto God, that God may be all 
in all.<note n="292" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.26">Καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὑποταγήσεται 
τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:28" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p2.27" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">
1 Cor. xv, 28</scripRef>.</note> Is not this subordination implied in the very name 
of the Son, the image of the Father, and the brightness of his glory? From all eternity 
he has received all the fullness of the Godhead, but still he has received it. Now, 
he who receives is subordinate to Him who gives; his subordination to the Father 
may have been more marked in the days of his humiliation; <pb n="273" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_273" />nevertheless, 
it subsisted before all time, and will subsist when time shall be no more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3">St. Paul speaks no less clearly with reference to the humanity 
than to the deity of Christ. If he is declared to be the Son of God according to 
the Spirit, he is no less the seed of David according to the flesh.<note n="293" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.2">Γενομένου 
ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυὶδ κατὰ σάρκα, τοῦ ὁρισθέντος υἱοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν δυνάμει κατὰ 
πνευ̂μα</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 1:3,4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3-Rom.1.4">Rom. i, 3, 4</scripRef>.</note> 
God sent his own Son in flesh like that of sinful men,<note n="294" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.5">Ἐν 
ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.6" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii, 3</scripRef>.</note> that is to say, in 
all the frailty and feebleness of earthly life, to suffer and to die.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.7" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4">2 
Cor. xiii, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.8" parsed="|2Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.5">i, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:8" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p3.9" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">
Phil. ii, 8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p4">But Christ did more than simply assume human nature; he became 
the head of a new humanity, and its representative before God. Paul establishes 
a parallel between the first Adam and him whom he calls the second Adam. "If by 
the offense of one," he says, "many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the 
gift which he hath given us by his grace, of one man, shall abound unto many." <scripRef passage="Romans 5:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15">
Rom. v, 15</scripRef>. Thus, the second Adam comes to repair the wrongs done by 
the first. Between him and man there is a bond of strict solidarity. The difference 
between the first Adam and the second does not consist simply in this, that the 
first Adam brought sin and condemnation upon earth, while the second Adam wrought 
the world's redemption. "The first Adam was made a living soul, but the last Adam 
is a quickening spirit."<note n="295" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p4.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p4.3">Ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος 
Ἀδὰμ εἰς ψυχὴν ζῶσαν, ὁ ἔσχατος Ἀδὰμ εἰς πνεῦμα ζῳοποιου̂ν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:45" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p4.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.45">
1 Cor. xv, 45</scripRef>.</note>  
In other words, the second Adam possesses in himself the creating spirit which gives 
and sustains life. <pb n="274" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_274" />He is able, therefore, to restore life to those 
who have lost it, and to kindle a new and living flame in the cold hearts of a condemned 
race. It remains for us to see in what way he restored the true relations between 
man and God, which are those of perfect righteousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5">Redemption is not, with Paul, simply the declaration of the love 
of God and of his pardon; it is a positive work, a great and bleeding sacrifice. 
Jesus Christ "<i>was delivered for our offenses</i>."<note n="296" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.2">Παρεδόθη 
διὰ τὰ παραπτώματα ἡμῶν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 4:25" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. iv, 25</scripRef>.</note> It is clear from 
the epistles of the Apostle that the death of Christ is the basis of our salvation, 
that his blood was shed for us, and that his sufferings have effected our reconciliation 
with God. "I have determined," he says emphatically, "to know nothing among you 
save Jesus Christ and him crucified." <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:2" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2">1 Cor. 
ii, 2</scripRef>. In order to understand the close relation which he establishes 
between the sufferings of Christ and the work of redemption, it must be remembered 
that the cause of man's ruin was the transgression of the first man. "By one man 
sin entered into the world." "By the disobedience of one many were made sinners." <scripRef passage="Romans 5:12-19" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|19" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.19">
Rom. v, 12-19</scripRef>. Sin has thus interrupted the normal relations between 
man and God; it is needful that these should be restored. Now, of these true relations 
obedience is the essence. It is therefore necessary that the representative of the 
new race should present it prostrate before God in unreserved submission, and should 
thus cancel the effects of Adam's rebellion. The redemptive act is essentially one 
of obedience. "It is by the righteousness of one that all shall receive the righteousness 
which gives <pb n="275" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_275" />life."<note n="297" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.7">Ἑνὸς δικαιώματος 
εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἰς δικαίωσιν ζωῆς</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 5:18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.8" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">Rom. v, 18</scripRef>.</note> The death of Christ 
being a proof of absolute obedience is the supreme reparation of the rebellion of 
Adam. The second Adam saves us because he was "<i>obedient</i> unto death, <i>even 
the death of the cross</i>."<note n="298" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.10">Γενόμενος ὑπήκοος 
μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου δὲ σταυροῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:8" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.11" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">
Phil. ii, 8</scripRef>.</note> Thus is the harmony re-established between man and 
God. But while the discord of the moral world was thus resolved by the second Adam, 
the condemnation resulting from sin was as effectually removed by him. Here it is 
that his suffering becomes so important an element in his work. Death had been the 
consequence of sin. "By sin death entered into the world." <scripRef passage="Romans 5:12" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">
Rom. v, 12</scripRef>. In the language of Scripture death is the wages of sin,<note n="299" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.14">Τὰ 
γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας θάνατος</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 6:23" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.15" parsed="|Rom|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.23">Rom. vi, 23</scripRef>.</note> the terrible sanction 
attached to the law of God, the solemn vindication of his disregarded authority. 
Christ, in submitting to death, submitted to the conditions under which humanity 
had placed itself by sin; he thus became its true representative. By dying for us 
he was made a curse for us; he was made sin, for, in so far as it was possible for 
a sinless being, he endured the penalty of sin. "He who knew no sin was for our 
sake treated by God as a sinner, that by him we might be made righteous before God."<note n="300" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.16"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.17">Ὑπὲρ 
ἡμῶν ἁμαρτίαν ἐποίησεν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:21" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p5.18" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v, 21</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p6">This death, being undeserved, was on his part a free sacrifice, 
and an act of obedience; hence, its redemptive value. In making his death an offering 
to God, an act of free and holy love, Christ reunited the broken link between man 
and God; his death thus <pb n="276" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_276" />produced life and salvation. He, the Holy 
One and the Just, received the wages of transgression, but he yielded himself to 
death only to extract its sting, which is sin; by dying he gained the mightiest 
of victories over the powers of evil. He took upon him our condemnation; but, so 
assuming it, he transformed and subdued it. "He condemned sin in the flesh."<note n="301" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p6.2">Περὶ 
ἁμαρτίας κατέκρινε τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκί</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 8:3" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii, 3</scripRef>.</note> The righteousness 
of God is written in letters of blazing light upon his cross, since, having come 
down to. our sin-stained earth and joined himself to the human race, he must needs 
die in spite of his holiness. That holiness, however, at the same time made his 
death a satisfaction of the divine justice—a reparation of Adam's disobedience.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7">After a careful study of the declarations of St. Paul, we find 
ourselves unable to derive from them any other conception of redemption than this 
The death of Christ is a demonstration of the righteousness of God, since it gives 
proof that the representative of the sentenced race of man cannot save it without 
submitting to the penalty of sin; but the penalty thus endured is accepted by God 
as a sufficient reparation, because of the perfect obedience which it manifests. 
It is in this sense a redemption, a propitiation; this is the entire theory of Paul. 
Theology may find some links wanting in this dialectic chain; it may attempt to 
explain and to enlarge upon the great doctrinal statements of the Apostle, but it 
has no right either to suppress or to add any. The judicial theory, according to 
which the suffering of Christ consisted in the feeling of rejection and of the wrath 
of God, is altogether alien to the conception <pb n="277" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_277" />of Paul.<note n="302" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.1">In favor 
of this view, <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.2" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii, 13</scripRef>, is quoted: 
"Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for us," 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.3">γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα</span>.) But the 
Apostle is careful to add in explanation, "For it is written, Cursed is every one 
that hangeth on a tree." It is the outward fact of the crucifixion, therefore, which 
is the mark of the curse. It is so as suffering and death; it is so in itself, without 
the addition of the idea of damnation. Schweizer, in the third number of "Studien 
und. Kritiken," (1858,) regards this curse as simply the anathema of the synagogue 
which repudiated Christ; and by the same act cut off and set at large the Jewish 
Christians. But this explanation is altogether inadequate. That given by us is much 
more in harmony with the whole theology of St. Paul.</note> He always represents 
the Father as acting in harmony with the Son. "God," he says, "was in Christ reconciling 
the world unto himself."<note n="303" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.5">Ἦν ἐν Χριστῷ κόσμον 
καταλλάσσων ἑαυτῷ</span>. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:19" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.19">2 Cor. v, 19</scripRef>.</note> 
If he was in Christ he could not be against him. The judicial theory of Anselm is 
in contradiction with the general views of Paul on salvation. In Anselm's system 
it is no longer free grace, a realization in time of the purpose of eternal love. 
The law of retaliation receives, on this theory, the supreme sanction of the cross; 
forgiveness is robbed of its freeness. We are on the ground of legal right, not 
on that of mercy. It is, further, an erroneous conception of the work of redemption 
which disjoins the death of the Saviour from his life; the two are closely connected—the 
former the consummation of the latter. If he was <i>obedient unto death</i>, he 
was not obedient only in death. If He who knew no sin was treated as a sinner in 
the crucifixion, so was he no less in all the sufferings going before his death, 
and his death appears to us as the culminating point of the redemptive work which 
comprehends his whole life on earth.<note n="304" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.7">There is no subject more fraught with 
grave and weighty considerations than that on which we have thus briefly touched. 
Impartial men, who are familiar with the history of theology, will admit that the 
theory of Anselm is so obscurely derivable from the words of St. Paul, that for 
centuries the Church had no conception of it. We must be on our guard against identifying 
with the truth of Scripture that which has become a current and popular notion. 
To do so would be to give a lamentable application to the famous adage, <i>
<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p7.8">Vox populi, vox Dei</span></i>. This theory has against it the gravest 
moral objections. It is enough for us at present to show that it is also opposed 
to the teaching of the Apostles. It has been sustained by a legitimate dread of 
falling, if it were abandoned, into the rationalistic conception of redemption, 
according to which the Cross has no significance beyond the simple declaration of 
the love of God. Clearly, in spite of its exaggerations, Anselm's theory is much 
more in harmony with the scriptural representation of redemption than the rationalistic 
idea. But we are not reduced to any such alternative. A thoughtful study of the 
Scriptures will lead to a conception deeper and more consonant with moral claims, 
one which is alike honorable to God and satisfying to the conscience.</note></p>

<pb n="278" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_278" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8">The salvation achieved on the cross is consummated by the glorification 
of the Redeemer. The resurrection is, in Paul's view, an essential condition of 
our justification.<note n="305" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.2">Ἠγέρθη διὰ τὴν δικαίωσιν 
ἡμῶν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 4:25" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. iv, 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">
2 Cor. v, 15</scripRef>.</note> "If Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, 
and your faith is also vain." <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:14" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.14">1 Cor. xv, 
14</scripRef>. Such is his argument. The resurrection is, in truth, the divine pledge 
of the acceptance of the redeeming sacrifice. The risen Christ has entered into 
glory; he is now at the right hand of God the Father, and he carries on his redeeming 
work by bestowing mediatorily upon us all the graces gained by his death. <scripRef passage="Romans 14:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.6" parsed="|Rom|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.9">
Rom. xiv, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:11" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.7" parsed="|Phil|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.11">Phil. ii, 11</scripRef>. 
The grace which comprises all the rest is the gift of the Holy Spirit, the Spirit 
of the living God, which is also the Spirit of Christ.<note n="306" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.9">Πνεῦμα 
Χριστοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.10" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9">Rom. viii, 9</scripRef>.</note> The 
Spirit is sent by the Saviour to his Church by virtue of his death, which has made 
an open way of access to the Father, casting
<pb n="279" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_279" />down every obstacle and barrier between us and him. 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.11" parsed="|Eph|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.18">Ephes. ii, 18</scripRef>. This Spirit is the 
"Spirit of adoption," (<scripRef passage="Galatians 4:6" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.12" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 8:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">
Rom. viii, 15</scripRef>;) the great agent in conversion and sanctification. It 
is he who quickens us, (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.14" parsed="|Eph|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.5">Ephes. ii, 5</scripRef>,) 
by him it is we receive power and might from God, (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.15" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. 
ii, 13</scripRef>;) it is he, in a word, who helps all our infirmities. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:26" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.16" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">
Rom. viii, 26</scripRef>. True righteousness is restored by the new Adam; but we 
have yet to ascertain how sinful man may become a partaker in it—in other words, 
how he may be justified. Paul's reply is included in a single word: "The just shall 
live by faith."<note n="307" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.17"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.18">Ὁ δὲ δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 1:17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.19" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Rom. i, 17</scripRef>.</note> Let us examine more 
closely this ideal of justification, for it is that which attaches the special seal 
of originality to the doctrine of Paul. To justify, is, with him, to declare to 
be just. <scripRef passage="Romans 2:13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.20" parsed="|Rom|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.13">Rom. ii, 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 3:24" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.21" parsed="|Rom|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.24">
iii, 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.22" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. ii, 16</scripRef>. This 
declaration may be made either as a matter of law or of grace. As a matter of law, 
it can be obtained only by perfect righteousness. As a matter of grace, it is a 
gift of God, and may be bestowed on the sinner.<note n="308" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.24">Δικαιούμενοι 
δωρεὰν τῇ αὐτοῦ χάριτι</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 3:24" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.25" parsed="|Rom|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.24">Rom. iii, 24</scripRef>.</note> 
But if justification is gratuitous, it is not unconditional; it is granted only 
to faith, and we find here the moral element which permeates the whole theology 
of the Apostle. Rightly to understand what he intends by faith, it is necessary 
to inquire what is its origin, its nature, its object. Its origin is twofold, according 
as we regard it in eternity or in time. In eternity it originates, as does the whole 
of salvation, in the decree of eternal love, that is, in election, of which we have 
already defined the significance and bearing. Every Christian has been the  <pb n="280" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_280" />
object of God's love from all eternity, and the cause of his salvation is not in 
himself, but in the will of the Father.<note n="309" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.27">Οὓς 
προέγνω, καὶ προώρισε</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 8:29" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.28" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii, 29</scripRef>.</note> 
In time, faith is necessarily preceded by the divine call: "Faith cometh by hearing, 
and hearing by the word of God."<note n="310" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.30">Ἡ πίστις ἐξ 
ἀκοῆς</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 10:17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.31" parsed="|Rom|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.17">Rom. x, 17</scripRef>.</note> But it is only produced 
in the heart by the Holy Spirit. It "is the gift of God."<note n="311" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.33">Οὐκ 
ἐξ ὑμῶν· Θεοῦ τὸ δῶρον</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:8" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.34" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Ephes. ii, 8</scripRef>.</note> 
We must not, however, for a moment entertain the idea of any magical operation upon 
man without the participation of his own moral power. A consideration of the nature 
and object of faith will suffice to exclude any such idea. Faith commences by the 
drawing of the Spirit, a belief in the promises of God, a knowledge of the truth, 
(<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:7" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.35" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7">2 Cor. v, 7</scripRef>;) it is in this sense 
a firm and joyful confidence, to which Christian experience bears most distinct 
testimony; (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:12,13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.36" parsed="|2Cor|4|12|4|13" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.12-2Cor.4.13">2 Cor. iv, 12, 13</scripRef>;) 
it rests on the assurance that God has forgiven us in his Son. But it does not stop 
there; in the language of the Apostle it has a deep and mystical meaning. Faith 
establishes between us and the Saviour a real and mysterious union, which makes 
him <i>dwell in our hearts by faith</i>, which keeps us rooted and grounded in him,<note n="312" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.37"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.38">Κατοικῆσαι 
τὸν Χριστὸν διὰ τῆς πίστεως ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:17,18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.39" parsed="|Eph|3|17|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.17-Eph.3.18">Ephes. iii, 17, 18</scripRef>.</note> and 
enables us to say: "It is no more I that live, but Christ who liveth in me." The 
commencement of the sixth chapter to the Romans shows us Paul's view of this subject. 
He sees in the act of baptism a true representation of faith. As in baptism the 
neophyte is plunged beneath the water, soon to come forth again bearing <pb n="281" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_281" />
the seal of consecration; so the soul which embraces salvation is buried, at it 
were, in the death of Christ, and at once rises, again with him into newness of 
life. It has grown to be one with him in his death and resurrection.<note n="313" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.40"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.41">Εἰ 
γὰρ σύμφυτοι γεγόναμεν τῷ ὁμοιώματι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως 
ἐσόμεθα</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 6:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.42" parsed="|Rom|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.5">Rom. vi, 5</scripRef>.</note> To 
believe is then to be closely united to Christ, by dying to ourselves, and becoming 
partakers of his divine life. This does not imply that we may not be assured of 
our salvation until this union with Christ is complete. No, his righteousness covers 
us before God so soon as we have accepted the pardon it has procured; but on the 
other hand, this acceptance is only real when a bond is formed between our souls 
and him; when we have begun to die and to live again with him; when we have been 
engrafted into his death and resurrection. We are not justified by the works of 
the law, but by the work of Christ, inwrought in our hearts by a living and sanctifying 
faith. Our whole salvation is of grace, and yet God, in order to save us, makes 
a powerful appeal to the living forces of our moral being. He consents to accept 
the appropriation of the work of redemption wrought by faith in our hearts, however 
imperfect it may be, if it be but in reality begun. Thus the very condition imposed 
upon us is itself an effect of his love, and a proof of the freeness of his gifts.<note n="314" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p8.43">See 
the beautiful analysis of the word <i>faith</i> in Reuss, ii, 21.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9">The natural consequence of faith is conversion, or the renewing 
of the inner nature. Thus understood, it is inseparable from sanctification. If 
St. Paul repudiates strongly justification by works, he does so  <pb n="282" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_282" />because 
the works of the law do not truly realize the righteousness of God, but either cherish 
pride or lead to despair. Holiness springs from faith; faith contains it in the 
germ, for sanctification consists simply in putting on Jesus Christ as sin is more 
and more put off. Self-mortification pierces the rebellious flesh of the Christian, 
as it were with the nails which wounded the Saviour on the accursed tree; it is 
a true crucifixion,<note n="315" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.2">Χριστῷ συνεσταύρωμαι</span>. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:20" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.3" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">
Gal. ii, 20</scripRef>.</note> and like that of the Redeemer, it leads to a resurrection. 
The new man, created in the image of God, takes the place of the old, and is changed 
from glory to glory into the likeness of Christ. The ideal and the end of holiness 
is to be able to say, "For me to live is Christ." 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:21" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.4" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">Phil. i, 21</scripRef>. We know with what strong 
and solemn eloquence Paul incites Christians to seek this salutary death and blessed 
resurrection, urging them to identify themselves with that Saviour whose life he 
himself manifested, and the mark of whose wounds he rejoiced to bear. This is indeed 
the highest morality; that which comes down from above, which finds its law in the 
heart of the God who is love, and reads it written afresh in characters of blood 
upon the cross. Love is its Alpha and Omega. "Be ye imitators of God;"<note n="316" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.6">Γίνεσθε 
οὖν μιμηταὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, . . . καὶ περιπατεῖτε ἐν ἀγάπῃ, καθὼς καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς 
ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:1,2" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.7" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.2">Ephes. v, 1, 2</scripRef>.</note> 
this is its principle. "The love of Christ constrains us: if one is dead, all are 
dead;" (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:14" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.8" parsed="|2Cor|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.14">2 Cor. v, 14</scripRef>;) this is 
its motive. "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit; " (<scripRef passage="Galatians 6:18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p9.9" parsed="|Gal|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.18">Gal. 
vi, 18</scripRef>;) this is its power. It is as efficacious as it is perfect; for 
the love which is its supreme ideal is communicated  <pb n="283" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_283" />as it is revealed. 
Paul has celebrated this love in language truly sublime. No poetry can surpass his 
paean on charity. We feel that this is the highest attainment possible even to inspired 
human thought, for love in man, responding to the eternal love of God, is the glorious 
re-establishment of righteousness upon earth; it is restoration perfected, salvation 
realized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10">The Apostle, however, goes further than a merely individual appropriation 
of salvation. It being the purpose of God to reconstitute a true humanity in Christ, 
it was necessary that a new people of God should be formed, and a religious society 
organized, in which faith and love should be essential elements of the mutual relations 
between men. This new people of God is the Church. Paul compares it sometimes to 
a temple of which Christ is the corner-stone; (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:16,17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17">1 
Cor. iii, 16, 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20,22" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.3" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0;|Eph|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20 Bible:Eph.2.22">
Ephes. ii, 20, 22</scripRef>;) sometimes to a body of which he is the head. <scripRef passage="Romans 12:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.4" parsed="|Rom|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.5">
Rom. xii, 5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:12" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.12">1 Cor. xii, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:23" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.6" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">
Ephes. i, 23</scripRef>. It thus forms a living organism, a holy community, differing 
widely from such an institution as was the Jewish theocracy. It is entered, not 
by birth, but by faith; all external distinctions are thus abolished. Here there 
is "neither Jew nor Greek, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, 
bond nor free, but Christ is all in all."<note n="317" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.8">Τὰ 
πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσι Χριστός</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 3:1" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.9" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1">Col. iii, 1</scripRef>.</note> The Apostle recognizes 
in all his letters that the Churches to which he writes present a melancholy admixture 
of good and evil; but he urges upon them as a duty to purify themselves from all 
the corrupt elements which defile and bring dishonor upon them. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:11-13" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.10" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|5|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11-1Cor.5.13">
1 Cor. v, 11-13</scripRef>. The sign of admission into the Church is baptism, which 
symbolizes the two  

<pb n="284" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_284" />phases of conversion, and thus is no less significant of death unto 
sin than of the new life to which the Christian is called. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 6:4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.11" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi, 4</scripRef>. The holy communion is the 
Lord's Supper, taken in remembrance of his redeeming death. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:25" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.12" parsed="|1Cor|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.25">
1 Cor. xi, 25</scripRef>. It draws closer the bonds of brotherhood, for by it all 
the members of the Church drink of the same cup of blessing. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:16,17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.13" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|10|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16-1Cor.10.17">
1 Cor. x, 16, 17</scripRef>. It is at once the solemn symbol of the divine love, 
and the pledge of Christian oneness. The Church, the holy community of the redeemed 
of Christ, whose calling it is to strive against sin and to fulfill the law of love, 
represents to us humanity as it is to be formed anew according to the will of God. 
It is thus <i>the fulfillment of Him who fulfills all in us all</i><note n="318" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.15">Τὸ 
πλήρωμα τοῦ τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν πληρουμένου</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:23" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p10.16" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">
Ephes. i, 23</scripRef>.</note>—the fulfillment, that is, of that eternal purpose 
of divine love which was frustrated in the fall and is realized in redemption.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11">But the kingdom of God extends far beyond this world. The family 
is in heaven as well as upon earth. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.15">Ephes. iii, 
15</scripRef>. The angels form, with the redeemed, the heavenly host of which Christ 
is the Captain, (<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:10" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.2" parsed="|Col|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.10">Col. ii, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:20,21" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.3" parsed="|Eph|1|20|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20-Eph.1.21">
Ephes. i, 20, 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:10" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.4" parsed="|Eph|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.10">iii, 10</scripRef>,) which is perpetually at 
war with the dark kingdom of evil, with the malignant spirits of the air sent forth 
on the behests of the prince of this world. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:2" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.5" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Ephes. 
ii, 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:12" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.6" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">vi, 12</scripRef>;<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:4" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.7" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2 
Cor. iv, 4</scripRef>. These powers of darkness, though vanquished at the cross 
of Christ, (<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.8" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">Col. ii, 15</scripRef>,) continue 
to fight against the Church, but they are doomed to inevitable defeat. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:24-26" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p11.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|24|15|26" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.24-1Cor.15.26">
1 Cor. xv, 24-26</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p12">We shall not dwell at length upon the picture drawn by St. Paul 
of the last times. He has not done more than paraphrase the prophecies given by  

<pb n="285" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_285" />Christ. He proclaims a wide diffusion of the Gospel light, which is 
to spread first over the Gentile world, then to return to enlighten also that people 
of the Jews, who will have thus so strikingly verified in their pride the saying 
of the Master, "The first shall be last." Even this tardy illumination is to come 
to them only on condition that they abide not still in unbelief.* <scripRef passage="Romans 11:23-25" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|11|23|11|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23-Rom.11.25">
Rom. xi, 23-25</scripRef>. The prophecy being that the whole earth shall be filled 
with the knowledge of the truth as the waters cover the sea, the country which was 
the cradle of revelation cannot remain forever in darkness. The grief of a temporary 
rejection, and the privileges granted to the Gentile world, will in the end stir 
up Israel to jealousy, and bring it back to God. <scripRef passage="Romans 11:31" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|11|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.31">
Rom. xi, 31</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13">When the Gospel shall have thus subdued the obduracy of the Jews 
its final triumph will be at hand, and the conversion of Israel will be the precursive 
sign of the glorious consummation of the kingdom of God. <scripRef passage="Romans 11:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.15">
Rom. xi, 15</scripRef>. Before this, however, a terrible conflict will take place 
between the Church and Antichrist personified in the " man of sin;" (<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 2:3-8" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|8" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.8">2 
Thess. ii, 3-8</scripRef>;) and the close of this conflict will be the return of 
Christ in the clouds to judge the world, and to raise the dead. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:14-18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|14|4|18" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.14-1Thess.4.18">
1 Thess. iv, 14-18</scripRef>. He is himself the first-fruits of the resurrection; 
we shall be made like him. Our body, like the grain of corn which dies in the ground 
to live again as the golden ear, shall be raised glorious and incorruptible. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:42-45" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|42|15|45" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.42-1Cor.15.45">
1 Cor. xv, 42-45</scripRef>. The Christians who shall be living at the coming of 
the Lord shall be changed without dying.<note n="319" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.5"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:13-16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.6" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|4|16" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13-1Thess.4.16">1 
Thess. iv, 13-16</scripRef>. The idea of a first resurrection has no foundation 
in Paul's epistles. The passage <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.7" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16">1 Thess. 
iv, 16</scripRef>, makes no allusion to it. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.8">Πρωτώς</span> 
(first in order) applies to the Christians already dead, who shall be raised before 
the Christians still living are changed; but the two events will transpire on the 
same day. The judgment is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.9">παρουσία</span>. 
(<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:19" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.10" parsed="|1Thess|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.19">1 Thess. ii, 19</scripRef>; see <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:1" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.11" parsed="|2Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.1">
2 Tim. iv, 1</scripRef>, where it is said that Christ will judge the quick and the 
dead at his appearing.)</note> <pb n="286" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_286" />The judgment will follow immediately 
on the resurrection; it is spoken of as the great day of the Lord.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:10" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.12" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 
Cor. v, 1O</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:1" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.13" parsed="|2Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.1">2 Tim. iv, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 2:5" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.14" parsed="|Rom|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.5">
Rom. ii, 5</scripRef>. When death, the last enemy, shall have been destroyed, then 
shall the Son restore the kingdom to the Father, that he may <i>be all in all</i>.<note n="320" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.16">Ἵνα 
ᾐ̂ ὁ Θεὸς τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:28" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.17" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">
1 Cor. xv, 28</scripRef>.</note> This expression seems to open before us a boundless 
view of the compassions of God. It is limited, however, by the words of St. Paul 
as to the <i>eternal punishment</i> of the wicked in the day of the Lord.<note n="321" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.19">Ὄλεθρον 
αἰώνιον</span>. 
<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.20" parsed="|2Thess|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.9">2 Thess. i, 9</scripRef>.</note> We have 
thus two distinct assertions which we do not find brought into harmony in the theology 
of the Apostle. He associates nature herself with the grand consummations of redemption; 
he represents her as groaning and travailing in pain for the deliverance of the 
sons of God,<note n="322" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.21"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.22">Πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις συστενάζει καὶ 
συνωδίνει ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 8:22" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p13.23" parsed="|Rom|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.22">Rom. viii, 22</scripRef>.</note> and he leads us 
to anticipate a sort of resurrection of the material world as the abode of glorified 
humanity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p14">The views of the Apostle as to the nearness of this closing period 
of history, which is to be inaugurated by the personal return of Christ, seem to 
have undergone some modifications. In the, first stage of his apostolical career 
he supposes, with all the Christians of that time, that but a very few years will 
intervene before the coming of the day of the Lord; he is even persuaded that it 
will arrive before his own  <pb n="287" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_287" />death.<note n="323" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p14.2">Ἡμεῖς 
οἱ ζῶντες</span>. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:15" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p14.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.15">1 Thess. iv, 15</scripRef>.</note> 
Subsequently, in the Roman prison, on the eve of sealing his testimony with his 
blood, he receives new light. This is very evident from his Epistle to the Philippians. <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:20-25" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p14.4" parsed="|Phil|1|20|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.20-Phil.1.25">
Phil. i, 20-25</scripRef>. He learns before his death that centuries are to be granted 
to the Church for the fulfillment of its work, and for sowing the seed of the Gospel 
in the vast field opened to missionary labor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15">This exposition of the doctrine of St. Paul anticipates the solution 
given by him of the great question of the relation of the two covenants. We have 
seen that he fully recognizes the divine and preparatory value of the Old Testament; 
(<scripRef passage="Galatians 3:19-23" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.1" parsed="|Gal|3|19|3|23" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19-Gal.3.23">Gal. iii, 19-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:1-6" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.2" parsed="|Gal|4|1|4|6" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.1-Gal.4.6">
iv, 1-6</scripRef>;) but he regards it as only the shadow and type of the salvation 
of which the Gospel brings us the substance. <scripRef passage="Colossians 2:17" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.3" parsed="|Col|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.17">
Col. ii, 17</scripRef>. He contrasts the new law with the old.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:6-9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|3|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6-2Cor.3.9">2 
Cor. iii, 6-9</scripRef>. The old law, which includes the whole Mosaic dispensation, 
was external; it was the law of the letter, the law of precepts regulating the life 
in detail, but not reaching to the inner nature. It was graven on stone, not in 
the heart; and it remained external to man, because it could exercise only the ministry 
of death, and bring man under condemnation. It had no transforming power; its character 
of terror forbade its being received into the heart. The new law, on the contrary, 
is a ministry of life, because by it true righteousness (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:9" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.5" parsed="|2Cor|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.9">2 
Cor. iii, 9</scripRef>) is realized in our salvation; thus it is written on the 
living table of the heart. It is the ministry of the Spirit which quickens. It has 
finally taken the place of the law of precepts and of ordinances, which was nailed 
to the cross of Christ. <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:14" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.6" parsed="|Col|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.14">Col. ii, 14</scripRef>. 
The Christian is entirely <pb n="288" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_288" />set free from that law, but he is so much 
the more dependent on the law of the Spirit of life, which is in Christ Jesus.<note n="324" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.8">Διακόνους 
καινῆς διαθήκης, οὐ γράμματος ἀλλὰ πνεύματοσ</span>. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:6" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.9" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">
2 Corinthians iii, 6</scripRef>.</note> Thus all ceremonial observances, all legal 
distinctions, are done away; Christianity is settled on its true, broad basis, and 
all the exclusiveness of the ancient law melts before the manifestation of eternal 
love. The Apostle of grace raises us to such an elevation that the questions bearing 
upon the circumcision of converted Gentiles and the observance of the law, which 
so long engaged the Church, sink out of sight. Christianity appears in its true 
character; the edifice of doctrine built up by St. Paul is so vast that within it 
all the revelations of God range themselves in majestic proportions; so that being 
"rooted and grounded in love, we may be able to comprehend with all saints what 
is their breadth, and length, and depth, and height." <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p15.10" parsed="|Eph|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.18">
Eph. iii, 18</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16">The apology of the Apostle is closely connected with his doctrine; 
it is animated by the same spirit, and in it also grace occupies the foremost place. 
Truth is alien to the soul in its natural state. "The natural man discerneth not 
the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto him." <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:14" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">
1 Cor. ii, 14</scripRef>. The preaching of the Cross is to them that perish foolishness, 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:18" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.18">1 Cor. i, 18</scripRef>;) but it is none 
the less the wisdom of God to them that are saved-to those, that is, who have received 
the Spirit of God, and whose hearts he has opened. Paul, however, while recognizing 
in every man an element of the divine life, bases his apology for Christianity on 
the <pb n="289" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_289" />need of redemption, of which the soul is painfully conscious, 
and of which he traces the manifestations even in the midst of the Gentile world. 
In his discourse at Athens he constantly appeals to this secret aspiration of the 
human heart after the true God. "<i>Whom ye ignorantly worship</i> him declare I 
unto you." <scripRef passage="Acts 17:23" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.3" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">Acts xvii, 23</scripRef>. Thus the Apostle 
avers, on the one hand, that man cannot, by his own wisdom, arrive at the possession 
of the truth, and throws down the challenge to all the philosophy of the ancients, 
in the noble words, "Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer 
of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?" <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:20" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.20">
1 Cor. i, 20</scripRef>. On the other hand, he admits the existence of spiritual 
cravings in the unconverted man, who is at once desirous and powerless to find God. 
Hence results a state of sadness and unrest, which should prepare him to receive 
the Gospel, But he will not receive it unless he suffers himself to be influenced 
by the Holy Spirit; and we find here, in their indissoluble union, grace and freedom, 
the operation of God, and the responsibility of man—in one word, the great and legitimate 
dualism of the teaching of Paul. Let us observe that in addressing the heathen, 
he dwells more upon the internal than upon the external evidences of his message. 
He limits himself to relating in its solemn simplicity the fact of redemption, while 
his great endeavor is to bring the soul into contact with Christ; he even goes so 
far as to place in the same category the Jew who <i>requires a sign</i>, and the 
Greek who seeks after wisdom.<note n="325" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.6">Ἰουδαῖοι σημεῖα 
αἰτου̂σι καὶ Ἕλληνες σοφίαν ζητου̂σιν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:22" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p16.7" parsed="|1Cor|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.22">
1 Corinthians i, 22</scripRef>.</note> In <pb n="290" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_290" />truth, faith founded simply 
upon miracle is no more faith but sight, quite as much as the faith which is founded 
only on philosophic reasoning. It is no longer that seeing of the invisible, that 
mystic union with Christ, which lifts us above the sphere of the outward and sensible 
into that of the divine life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p17">In addressing the Jews, Paul based his arguments chiefly on the 
sacred Scriptures, of which he distinctly acknowledges the full inspiration. 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p17.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii, 16</scripRef>. He quotes them with 
great freedom,<note n="326" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p17.2">See, for example, <scripRef passage="Galatians 3:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p17.3" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16">Gal. iii, 
16</scripRef>.</note> and his exegesis is sometimes very bold, sometimes very minute, 
sometimes almost rabbinical in its method; (See 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 4:22-26" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p17.4" parsed="|Gal|4|22|4|26" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.22-Gal.4.26">Gal. iv, 22-26</scripRef>;) but taken as a 
whole it displays a deep and admirable comprehension of the Old Testament. It is 
with the exegetical method of St. Paul as with the incorrect language which he speaks; 
he turns both to the best possible account, and expresses the highest truths of 
revelation while making use of an instrument for the imperfection of which he was 
not responsible, since he received it from those who went before him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18">We are now in a position to estimate the views of the Tübingen 
school on the theology of St. Paul. To that school it appears a system entirely 
new, and differing widely from the doctrine of Christ. To us, on the contrary, it 
seems evident that the teaching of Paul is based entirely on that of the Master. 
It would be easy to connect all the essential points in Paul's theology with words 
of Christ, contained in the first two Gospels. It is, in the first place, universally 
admitted that his prophetic delineation of the last times is in all points in conformity 
with the 
<pb n="291" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_291" />last discourses of the Saviour. We have already shown that his rich 
and ample tribute to the majesty of Christ as the Son of God is but an expansion 
of the doctrine contained in germ in the Gospels of Matthew and Mark. The rejection 
of the Jews as a nation is clearly foretold in the parables. <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:30" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.30">
Matt. xix, 30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:16" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16">xx, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:31" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.3" parsed="|Mark|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.31">
Mark x, 31</scripRef>. Faith is set forth in the synoptics, no less than in the 
epistles of Paul, as the condition of the forgiveness of sins. <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:28" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.4" parsed="|Matt|9|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.28">
Matt. ix, 28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 21:22" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.5" parsed="|Matt|21|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.22">xxi, 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 11:24" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.6" parsed="|Mark|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.24">
Mark xi, 24</scripRef>. Jesus Christ repeatedly insisted on the importance of his 
death; and the account of the passion is the sublime commentary on his words. We 
may add that Paul was equally familiar with that portion of evangelical tradition 
which has come down to us in the fourth Gospel, and that being so near the source, 
he doubtless drew copiously from it. He does, in fact, quote words of the Master 
of which we have no record apart from his writings. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:10" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10">
1 Cor. vii, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="iii.ii.iii.v-p18.8" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts xx, 35</scripRef>. 
Paul never passed the line laid down by Him who said, "I am the truth." But it was 
given him by the Divine Spirit to discern most important applications of those words; 
enlightened by a special revelation, he definitively solved the great question of 
the relation of the two covenants, and he successfully asserted, both by his powerful 
arguments and by his missionary activity, the complete independence of Christianity. 
He achieved its recognition as the ultimate religion, which had broken down the 
wall of partition between man and God, and at the same time had leveled all barriers 
between man and man—the religion of mankind redeemed by the blood of the cross. 
Jesus Christ had died to give it birth; Paul in <pb n="292" id="iii.ii.iii.v-Page_292" />preaching it was the 
most faithful and the most docile of his disciples.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ VI. The Gospel of Luke and the Epistle to the Hebrews." progress="52.49%" id="iii.ii.iii.vi" prev="iii.ii.iii.v" next="iii.ii.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p1">§ VI. <i>The Gospel of Luke and the Epistle to the Hebrews</i>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p2">The Gospel of Luke bears distinct marks of the mind of St. Paul. 
It gives special prominence to the character of mercy in the work and teachings 
of the Master. It is the Gospel which contains the beautiful parables of the lost 
sheep and of the prodigal son. <scripRef passage="Luke 15:11-32" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32">Luke xv.</scripRef> 
It carefully records the calling of the seventy disciples, (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:1" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p2.2" parsed="|Luke|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1">Luke 
x, 1</scripRef>,) who, by their symbolic number, represented not simply, like the 
twelve Apostles, the tribes of Israel, but all the nations of the earth. It traces 
the genealogy of Christ back to Adam, while Matthew stops at Abraham. It is impossible 
not to recognize in these various characteristics the idea so strikingly exhibited 
by Paul, of the abrogation of all national distinctions by the cross of Christ. 
The book of the Acts of the Apostles is evidently written from the same point of 
view. The sacred historian concentrates his powers in depicting the life and labors 
of the great missionary whose disciple he was; we feel that he is thoroughly imbued 
with Paul's doctrine, and with that conciliatory breadth of spirit which in Paul 
was associated with irrefutable force of argument. Luke delights to show that in 
their work the Apostles acted in concert.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p3">We have already noticed that the Epistle to the Hebrews is also 
traceable to what may perhaps be called the Pauline school of thought.<note n="327" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p3.1">See 
Bleek's admirable commentary, "Der Brief an die Hebræer."</note> It contains the 
leading principles of Paul's theology, but it presents <pb n="293" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_293" />them in a new 
aspect and makes entirely new applications of them. This letter, addressed, as we 
have seen, to Judaizing Christians, is designed to exalt the glory of the new covenant, 
and to show its superiority to the old economy. The author first compares Moses 
to Jesus Christ, and proves without difficulty that there is an immeasurable distance 
between the great Prophet of Israel and the Son of God. He then establishes a parallel 
between the results obtained by the law and those assured to us by the Gospel. He 
is thus led to a detailed comparison of the Jewish priesthood with the eternal priesthood 
of Christ. The Epistle concludes with exhortations often severe, always admirable. 
The last three chapters are unquestionably among the most beautiful and the most 
stirring portions of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4">It is at once obvious that the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
has a very thorough acquaintance with the Jewish religion; he interprets its types 
and symbols, and makes very effective use of exegesis as bold as it is learned. 
Every page shows traces of the Judaism of Alexandria, transfigured, however, by 
the Spirit of God, as the rabbinic lore of Gamaliel became in the case of Paul. 
The writer insists not less forcibly than the Apostle on the exalted dignity of 
Christ. He declares that he is far higher than the angels; he gives to him the name 
of God. He is the Son, the brightness of the Father's glory, the express image of 
his person.<note n="328" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.1"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:3,4,8" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.2" parsed="|Heb|1|3|1|4;|Heb|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3-Heb.1.4 Bible:Heb.1.8">Heb. i, 3, 4, 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 3:6" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.3" parsed="|Heb|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.6">iii, 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:3" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.4" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">i, 3</scripRef>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.5">Ἀπαύγασμα 
τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ</span>.</note> These expressions 
bear a striking analogy to the declarations of St. John c6ncerning the Word; they 
are more explicit than those <pb n="294" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_294" />of Paul. The author of the Epistle to 
the Hebrews dwells with beautiful and touching emphasis on the humiliation of the 
Son of God: "It behooved him," he says, "to be made like unto his brethren, that 
he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to 
make reconciliation for the sins of the people." <scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:17" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.6" parsed="|Heb|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.17">
Heb. ii, 17</scripRef>. The idea of redemption is clearly stated. Jesus Christ is 
not only our High Priest, he is also the Victim by whose blood we obtain peace. 
His "blood speaketh better things than that of Abel." 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 12:24" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.7" parsed="|Heb|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.24">Heb. xii, 24</scripRef>. The sacrifice of the 
Saviour is a perfect sacrifice, which needs not to be repeated; its perfectness 
proceeds from the spotless holiness of Him who offers it. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 7:27" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.8" parsed="|Heb|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.27">
Heb. vii, 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Hebrews 9:26" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.9" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">ix, 26</scripRef>. The 
blood of Christ is not simply the pledge of the promise of God, it actually takes 
away sin. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 9:20-26" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.10" parsed="|Heb|9|20|9|26" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.20-Heb.9.26">Heb. ix, 20-26</scripRef>. The redeeming 
sacrifice opens to us the way into the true sanctuary, into which our High Priest 
has already entered gloriously.<note n="329" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.12">εἰς ἀθέτησιν 
ἁμαρτίας</span>.</note> In all these respects the new covenant is incomparably 
superior to the old. This conception of the sacrifice of Calvary contains no element 
not already included in the doctrine of St. Paul. The connection is as close between 
suffering and holiness; but the parallel constantly drawn by the author of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews between the economy of Moses and the new covenant leads him to make 
more frequent use of the language of the Old Testament, and to lay more stress on 
that which we may call the aspect of blood in the redemptive sacrifice. Ht affirms 
no less forcibly than Paul the abolition of that old law which made nothing perfect, 
but he has not formed so deep a conception of its preparatory <pb n="295" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_295" />work. 
To him it is mainly "the shadow of good things to come," (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:1" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.13" parsed="|Heb|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.1">Heb. 
x, 1</scripRef>;) the type of blessings already bestowed in part upon Christians, 
in part reserved for the Church triumphant in the eternal habitations. Neither is 
the question of the appropriation of salvation treated with the same fullness as 
in the Epistles to the Romans and the Ephesians. We cannot grant, however, that 
the sacred writer makes faith to consist in a mere conviction of the mind, when 
we consider with what urgency he impresses the necessity of holiness.<note n="330" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.14">M. Reuss 
(vol. ii, p. 152) has dwelt too exclusively on passages like <scripRef passage="Hebrews 11:1" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.15" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">
Heb. xi, 1</scripRef>. The close of the chapter, which sets forth faith as the source 
of religious heroism, is the commentary on that passage.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p5">To establish that under the economy of grace the justice of God 
maintains all its rights; to show that the law of love is under a sanction the more 
tremendous because of the boundlessness of the divine mercy declared in it; (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:1-3" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|2|1|2|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1-Heb.2.3">Heb. 
ii, 1-3</scripRef>;) to set forth that the God of sovereign compassions is also 
a consuming fire; (<scripRef passage="Hebrews 12:29" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p5.2" parsed="|Heb|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.29">Heb. xii, 29</scripRef>;) to 
prove, in a word, that the superiority of the new covenant over the old renders 
rebellion more inexcusable, and therefore liable to severer chastisement—such is 
the substance of the exhortations with which the Epistle to the Hebrews concludes. 
The author even goes so far as to place those brought into the new covenant under 
the menace of an irrecoverable fall, so fearful is he that by a terrible profanation 
of the love of God the sinner may confound grace with impunity.<note n="331" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p5.3">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p6">We can give no other interpretation to the words in <scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:4-8" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|6|4|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4-Heb.6.8">
Hebrews vi, 4-8</scripRef>. The text is clear, and cannot be evaded. Such expressions 
as "having tasted of the heavenly gift," being "made partakers of the Holy Ghost," 
have no doubtful meaning. The sacred writer does not say that such a possibility 
is realized, but he places it before us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p7">[But what proof is there that what is always possible does not 
sometimes, or often, happen?]—<span class="sc" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-p7.1">Am. Ed</span>.</p>
</note> The teaching of the 

<pb n="296" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_296" />Pauline school is thus brought into close correspondence with that 
of James, and leads to the same result. All shades of doctrine melt and blend, and 
the unity of the apostolic teaching remains intact.</p>


<pb n="297" id="iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_297" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. State of the Church During This Period. First Symptoms of Heresy." progress="53.26%" id="iii.ii.iv" prev="iii.ii.iii.vi" next="iii.ii.iv.i">

<h3 id="iii.ii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV. </h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.iv-p0.2">STATE OF THE CHURCH DURING THIS PERIOD. FIRST SYMPTOMS OF HERESY. </h4>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p1">THE picture we have given of the opposition encountered by Paul, 
from enemies and detractors, has already shown us that this epoch was pregnant with 
stormy controversy in the Churches. They had to pass through a sharp, but salutary, 
crisis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p2">The conferences at Jerusalem had dissipated all misunderstanding 
among the Apostles, but it was not possible that they should have quieted and reassured 
all minds in the same degree. The fanaticism of the Judaizing party in the Church 
was not to be so promptly disarmed by the conciliatory measures adopted in the first 
Council. It had lost its cause when tried before the highest representative assembly 
of the Church; it must make its next appeal to the tribunal of popular passions. 
It began, therefore, to scatter every-where seeds of dissension, and sought to destroy, 
both by craft and violence, the credit and authority of St. Paul. While this fanatical 
party succeeded in stirring up the pride of the Jews against the comprehensiveness 
of the Christian doctrine, it also found means to reach the Gentile converts, whose 
faith was yet in its infancy. We shall see chiefly in Asia Minor how Jewish prejudices 
made common cause with oriental dualism, and fostered dangerous errors in the Church 
under the name of Christianity. <pb n="298" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_298" />Thus, in the very first century, originated 
the two great heresies which, whether in opposition or in combination, or transfusing 
their spirit into the doctrine and ecclesiastical organization of the Church, were 
destined to play a very important part in the history of primitive Christianity. 
Ebionitism and Gnosticism have their germ in the apostolic age. It is of consequence 
to note their first appearance, while carefully guarding against confounding the 
date of their commencement with that of their full development. We must not attribute 
to them, from the first, the systematic character they afterward assumed; but we 
must not, on the other hand, fail to mark the earliest indications of these powerful 
heresies, which, had they gained the ascendency, would have stifled Christianity 
in its cradle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p3">They did not originally declare themselves as constituted and 
organized heresies, altogether distinct from the Church. In the first century they 
rather sought to undermine it from within than to attack it from without; but it 
will not be difficult to show that such attempts were frustrated, and that the Church 
repudiated their dogmas as foreign and dangerous elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv-p4">This important fact will appear very clearly in the rapid sketch 
we are about to give of the state of the Churches during this period. We shall not 
adhere strictly to the chronological order of their formation, already sufficiently 
indicated in our account of the missions of the Apostles, but shall follow the development 
of the Judaizing tendency through its various phases before describing the inroads 
of oriental theosophy.</p>

<pb n="299" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_299" />

          <div4 title="§ I. The yudaizing tendency in the Churches of Palestine, Galatia, Macedonia, Achaia, and Italy." progress="53.58%" id="iii.ii.iv.i" prev="iii.ii.iv" next="iii.ii.iv.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p1">§ I. <i>The yudaizing tendency in the Churches of Palestine, Galatia, Macedonia, Achaia, and Italy</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p2">We have seen the Church at Jerusalem forming itself into an organized 
body, borrowing its principal institutions from the synagogue, but still remaining 
faithful to the Jewish worship. Judging from these conditions alone we might suppose 
that it would be especially distinguished by opposition to the work of St. Paul. 
Such, however, was not the case, as is amply proved by the authority exercised in 
that Church by James, the brother of the Lord. It is certain that the Christians 
of Jerusalem rallied around James, and manifested to him on all occasions the most 
sincere and respectful deference. As he exercised no episcopal function, strictly 
so called, his influence must have been entirely of a moral character. We have had 
evidence in the first Council of the breadth of his spirit, since he gave the right 
hand of fellowship to Paul, and sacrificed without hesitation the narrow notions 
of the Judaizing Christians. The author of the beautiful epistle we have analyzed 
was not the man to put salvation by circumcision in place of salvation by Christ. 
We cannot, then, suppose any open hostility to Paul at Jerusalem during the life-time 
of James, and it is an ascertained fact that their death took place at the same 
period. Further, St. Paul always continued in the most friendly relations with the 
Church at Jerusalem; he visited it again and again at the close of his missionary 
journeys; he himself carried thither the offerings of the converted Gentiles to 
relieve the poverty of the Christians of Palestine. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">
Acts xi, 30</scripRef>;

<pb n="300" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_300" />
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:3" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. xvi, 3</scripRef>. The most sincere 
affection bound him to the Elders who presided over those Churches; he received 
unquestionable proofs of their affection; they glorified God for his success. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:19,20" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p2.3" parsed="|Acts|21|19|21|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.19-Acts.21.20">
Acts xxi, 19, 20</scripRef>. It is needful, therefore, to show that the Church at 
Jerusalem was at variance with its representatives in order to establish its hostility 
to Paul. To assert, as some have done, that the imprisonment of the Apostle was 
brought about by the intrigues of the party of Judaizing Christians, and not by 
the party of the Pharisees, is not only to hazard a gratuitous supposition, but 
also to invalidate the most positive statements of the history of primitive Christianity.<note n="332" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p2.4">Baur, 
"Christ. der drei erst. Jahrhund.," p. 65.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p3">It would, however, be equally erroneous to suppose that the doctrine 
of Paul was fully comprehended by the majority of the Christians in Palestine. Thanks 
to the influence of James, the principles asserted by Paul had not been formally 
condemned; but they were not generally recognized, either in their real character 
or in their issues. The first Council had bound Jews by birth to adhere to the prescriptions 
of the law. The converted Jews, in Gentile cities, who of necessity lived in association 
with Christians of Greek extraction, had been led to shake off, in many particulars, 
the Mosaic yoke. At a distance from the religious center of their nation they had 
no other synagogue than the assemblies of the new worship. Thus their habits became 
gradually modified, and their spirit enlarged. At Jerusalem it was otherwise. The 
Church of that city numbered several thousands of Jews zealous for the law, (<scripRef passage="Acts 21:20" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20">Acts 
xxi, 20</scripRef>,) who lived in an atmosphere of Judaism, and <pb n="301" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_301" />repaired 
daily to the temple. The greater part had sincerely received the faith in Jesus, 
and persecution, constantly renewed, raised a barrier between them and the body 
of their people. But they were still strongly imbued with national prejudices, though 
they refrained from any intolerant expression of them, and continued in communion 
with the Churches gathered from among the Gentiles. They are not to be confounded 
with those teachers in Galatia or Corinth, who placed themselves beyond the arena 
of conciliation, and openly violated the decisions of the first Council. They were 
in that intermediate state, which was both natural and legitimate, on the theory 
of the gradual development of the Church. Undoubtedly, there were at Jerusalem disciples 
of the narrow school, but the predominating influence was that of the broad and 
conciliating Christianity of James. It appears, however, probable, that after the 
death of the latter there may have been a Judaizing reaction among the Christians 
of Palestine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p4">We know that the years preceding the fall of Jerusalem were marked 
by numerous revolts among the Jews. The national spirit was stimulated to fanaticism, 
and the passions of the people were kept in violent agitation. Some of the converted 
Jews could not breathe with impunity this heated atmosphere. At their side were 
ardent champions of the independence of their beloved country; was it strange if, 
with renewed patriotic zeal, there should have come a revival of those religious 
ideas which had ever been so closely identified with the glory of their nation? 
It is possible, also, that in the persecutions which did not cease to rage against 
the Church, defections <pb n="302" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_302" />may have multiplied. From the Epistle to the 
Hebrews we learn that the Church at Jerusalem was threatened with apostasies; some 
had begun to forsake "the assembling of themselves together."<note n="333" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p4.1"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 6:4" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p4.2" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4">Heb. 
vi, 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:5" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p4.3" parsed="|Heb|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.5">i, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:25" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p4.4" parsed="|Heb|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.25">
x, 25</scripRef>. (See Bleek "Brief an die Hebræer," pp. 56, 57.)</note> 
The general tone of the letter, however, proves that the faith of the Christians 
at Jerusalem rested on the same basis as that of the Churches founded by Paul: The 
writer has no fear of not being understood when he rises at once to the sublimities 
of the faith. He would assuredly not have spoken as he does, without preface or 
comment of the person of Jesus Christ, had he been addressing a company of declared 
Ebionites. We shall find the Ebionite heresy springing up in the following century 
on the ruins of the holy city; but if the germ from which it was to grow was already 
present, it was not yet developed, nor could it be while the influence of a James 
and an Apollos was still paramount.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5">The other Churches of Palestine, and those of the neighboring 
countries, were in a position similar to that of the Church at Jerusalem; being, 
however, less directly under the influence of the Apostles, they were more accessible 
to the spirit of intolerance. The Epistle of James, which was written for them, 
discloses serious irregularities in their conduct. They had evidently allowed themselves 
to be carried away by stormy contentions; into these they had thrown much bitterness 
of spirit, much of that wisdom which was earthly, sensual, devilish; and, under 
pretext of defending the interests of truth, they had forgotten and belied its essential 
element of love. <scripRef passage="James 3:15,16" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5.1" parsed="|Jas|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.15-Jas.3.16">Jas. iii, 15, 16</scripRef>. 
<pb n="303" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_303" />Favored by these sharp disputations, formalism had crept into the 
Church; piety had become a mere sound of words, a deceptive appearance, a purely 
intellectual belief, with no power over the heart—theory without practice, faith 
without works. <scripRef passage="James 2:16-18" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5.2" parsed="|Jas|2|16|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.16-Jas.2.18">James ii, 16-18</scripRef>. Worldly 
distinctions had been introduced into the Church; the poor were slighted, while 
the rich were courted; and we may judge the extent of the evil from the vehement 
indignation of James. <scripRef passage="James 1:9-11" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5.3" parsed="|Jas|1|9|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.9-Jas.1.11">James i, 9-11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="James 2:1-7" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5.4" parsed="|Jas|2|1|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1-Jas.2.7">ii, 1-7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 5:1-7" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p5.5" parsed="|Jas|5|1|5|7" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.1-Jas.5.7">
v, 1-7</scripRef>. It is impossible not to discover in these characteristics a revival 
of the old Pharisaic spirit, which had only changed its garb, and had insinuated 
itself among the Christians of these regions through the inlet of their sectarian 
prejudices. We see reason to think that the Judaizing form of Christianity assumed 
a more decided character in the small towns of Palestine than at Jerusalem. It is 
probable that the fanatical adherents of the old law left that city after the Council, 
and sought to propagate their views wherever they could hope to find credit for 
them. We have seen emissaries of this party making unfair use of the name of James 
in their attempt to divide the Church at Antioch, and so far accomplishing their 
end as to draw Peter into an unworthy concession, and to acquire considerable influence 
in this early sphere of Christian missions. There is full ground, however, for believing 
that the effect produced by them was not abiding, and that the Church at Antioch 
retained its original type. Judæo-Christianity found a stronghold only in the Churches 
of Galatia, of Corinth, and of Philippi; and even there, though it produced for 
a time sharp divisions, it achieved no ultimate triumph. <pb n="304" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_304" />It was a 
leaven of bitterness which troubled the Churches, but it failed to leaven them altogether, 
and could not maintain its influence against the irresistible reasoning of Paul.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6">We have described the first fervent attachment of the Galatians 
to the Apostle who had preached the Gospel to them. Yielding again to the same remarkable 
susceptibility to impressions, they soon allowed themselves to be led away, and, 
as it were, bewitched by false teachers, the declared enemies of Paul. These false 
teachers, though imbued with all Jewish prejudices, do not appear to have been Jews 
by birth.<note n="334" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.2">Οἱ περιτετμημένοι</span>. <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:13" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.3" parsed="|Gal|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.13">
Gal. vi, 13</scripRef>.</note> They were proselytes fanatically zealous for the 
law of Moses, like those Hellenist Jews who had denounced Stephen to the Sanhedrim. 
They had embraced Christianity in form only, and sought to stifle it under a weight 
of ritual observances. Some have supposed them to be messengers from Peter and James, 
because theirs is the authority invoked.<note n="335" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.4">Schwegler, Nachapost. Zeit., i, 16.</note> 
It is evident, however, that by their violent hostility to St. Paul, they placed 
themselves in opposition to the Apostles at Jerusalem, who had given to him the 
right hand of fellowship. According to this same Epistle to the Galatians, which 
is the sole document that can be brought forward to support the theory of a schism 
in the apostolate, these false teachers used every effort to nullify the influence 
of Paul. They disputed his authority, and sought to place him in a position subordinate 
to that of the first witnesses of Christ. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:7,8" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.8">Gal. 
ii, 7, 8</scripRef>. Not content with insisting upon the observance of the law by 
those who were <pb n="305" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_305" />Jews by birth, they attempted to lay the same yoke 
on the Gentile converts. They made circumcision and legal observances the essential 
and universal conditions of salvation. <scripRef passage="Galatians 5:2,3" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|5|2|5|3" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2-Gal.5.3">Gal. 
v, 2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:12" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.7" parsed="|Gal|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.12">vi, 12</scripRef>. They thus 
repudiated the decisions of the Council at Jerusalem; they placed themselves outside 
the Church of the Apostles; they preached, in truth, "another Gospel."<note n="336" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.9">Εἰς 
ἕτερον εὐαγγέλιον</span>. <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:6" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.10" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">Gal. i, 6</scripRef>.</note> 
It is not difficult to draw the line of distinction between these false teachers 
and the Judaizing Christians of Jerusalem. The latter, when they admitted with James, 
that Gentile converts could not be compelled to be circumcised, implied by that 
very concession that the rite of circumcision had lost its positive value, and that 
it was no longer a saving ordinance; since the Gentile converts could not have been 
allowed to dispense with a practice really necessary to their entrance into the 
kingdom of God. Faith in the Lord Jesus was now the one absolute condition of conversion, 
as it had been declared by Peter in his Pentecostal sermon. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.11" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">
Acts ii, 38</scripRef>. This would no longer be the case if circumcision was raised 
to the height of a universal and permanent obligation. Christianity would be then 
only the complement of Judaism. The Gospel would be overthrown or rather destroyed. 
Thus the false teachers of Galatia were innovators and schismatics. They succeeded 
by guile in acquiring a dangerous ascendency in a young Church, in disseminating 
the malice of which their own hearts (<scripRef passage="Galatians 5:15" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.12" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15">Gal. v, 
15</scripRef>) were full, and in leading timid Christians to seek circumcision in 
order to escape persecution and the reproach of the Cross. <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:12" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.13" parsed="|Gal|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.12">
Gal. vi, 12</scripRef>. But their successes were only momentary. 
<pb n="306" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_306" />We have evidence, at the close of Paul's career, that the Galatian 
Church had placed itself again under his influence. He writes to Timothy, in his 
second epistle, that he has sent Crescens, one of his companions, into Galatia, 
doubtless there to fulfill the same mission as Titus in Dalmatia, and Timothy himself 
at Ephesus. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.14" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">2 Tim. iv, 10</scripRef>. Peter's 
epistle, which belongs to the same period, is addressed to the Christians of Galatia, 
and of the countries round about. We may infer from the tone of that letter that 
the Churches to which it speaks are in a prosperous condition. Peter does not in 
any way reproach them, nor reason with them, as he would have done if they had been 
under the influence of these false teachers. He sets forth the vital truths of the 
Gospel without comment, as confident of being understood. Persecution was imminent 
in Galatia; the furnace was even then heated. <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:12" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.15" parsed="|1Pet|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.12">1 
Pet. iv, 12</scripRef>. The Christians had already experienced its salutary effects, 
and the purifying fire had consumed the dross. They also bore in their body the 
marks of the Lord Jesus. <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:17" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p6.16" parsed="|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. vi, 17</scripRef>. 
Judæo-Christianity, therefore, if it seemed for awhile to flourish among them, took 
no root. Its influence, though critical, was but transitory. It still hovered in 
the air, however—a vague, floating spirit of evil—and the day would come when it 
would take the form of open heresy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7">We meet again with these false, Judaizing teachers in that Church 
which is certainly the most prosperous of those founded by St. Paul. Formed in circumstances 
of difficulty, early tried by persecution, matured by protracted suffering, (<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:27,28" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.1" parsed="|Phil|1|27|1|28" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.27-Phil.1.28">Phil. 
i, 27, 28</scripRef>,) the Church of Philippi was distinguished by its courageous <pb n="307" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_307" />
fidelity and unwavering attachment to the Apostle. Of this attachment it gave him 
many proofs, sending to him again and again the gifts of its generosity. <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:14-16" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.2" parsed="|Phil|4|14|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.14-Phil.4.16">
Phil. iv, 14-16</scripRef>. We gather, however, from the warning words of the Apostle, 
that a spirit of strife and vainglory had begun to show itself even at Philippi. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:2,3" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.3" parsed="|Phil|2|2|2|3" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.2-Phil.2.3">
Phil. ii, 2, 3</scripRef>. It is certain that some seeds of division and some roots 
of bitterness had found a place in that Church. <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:2" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.4" parsed="|Phil|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.2">
Phil. iv, 2</scripRef>. The advocates of a Judaizing Christianity were there conspicuously 
in the minority, but they endeavored to balance the smallness of their numbers by 
the bitterness of their zeal. Paul speaks of them, therefore, with unusual severity. 
"Beware of dogs," he says to the Philippians; "beware of evil workers; beware of 
the false concision."<note n="337" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.5">Literally, "of mutilation"—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.6">τὴν 
κατατομήν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 3:2" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p7.7" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. iii, 2</scripRef>.</note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8">The false teachers of Philippi united to their legalism a kind 
of immorality which went to the length of the grossest materialism, (<scripRef passage="Philippians 3:18" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.18">Phil. 
iii, 18</scripRef>,) thus proving that when religion is made to consist in forms 
and outward ceremonies it has no influence on the heart and life, and that bigotry 
is perfectly compatible with impurity. They were not able to shake the authority 
of Paul at Philippi, and they were equally unsuccessful at Thessalonica. The Church 
founded in that city was one of the jewels in the crown of the great missionary. <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:4" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.2" parsed="|2Thess|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.4">
2 Thess. i, 4</scripRef>. It was early distinguished for its piety, its charity, 
and its steadfastness under persecution. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:6" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.3" parsed="|1Thess|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.6">
1 Thess. iii, 6</scripRef>. We may, perhaps, attribute to the influence of Jewish 
notions, the false and exaggerated interpretation given by some of the Christians 
to the teaching of the Apostle. Some members of the Church of Thessalonica, <pb n="308" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_308" />
excited by these erroneous views of evangelical prophecy, felt themselves raised 
above the normal conditions of ordinary life, and gave up their customary occupations, 
and even work of any kind, living, as they said, in daily expectation of the return 
of the Saviour. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:11" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.4" parsed="|1Thess|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv, 11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 2:2" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.5" parsed="|2Thess|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.2">2 Thess. ii, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:10" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p8.6" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">
iii, 10</scripRef>. This was the first manifestation of the millenarian doctrine, 
which became in the second century so widely diffused, and so strongly imbued with 
Judaistic elements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9">Judæo-Christianity did not fail to find its way into the great 
metropolis of the ancient world. It attempted to creep into the Church at Rome, 
and there carried on its intrigues and underhand practices. But it has no claim 
to the honor of having founded that important Church, and modeled it after its own 
image.<note n="338" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.1">See Baur, work quoted, p. 59; Schwegler, work quoted, vol. i, p. 167.</note> 
It is quite evident, from the Epistle to the Romans, that the majority of those 
whom Paul addressed were Gentile converts. He writes to them as being of the number 
of those Gentiles to whom he was the special embassador. <scripRef passage="Romans 1:6" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.6">
Rom. i, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 11:13" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.3" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">xi, 13</scripRef>. He speaks 
in that letter of the Jewish people in a general manner, which gives no ground for 
supposing that many of them were to be among his readers. <scripRef passage="Romans 10:1" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.1">
Rom. x, 1</scripRef>. And, lastly, Roman names abound in the salutations with which 
the letter closes. <i>Urbane, Apelles, Herodion, Rufus, Hermes</i>, did not, we 
may be sure, belong to the synagogue. We do not assert that none of the Christians 
at Rome were of Jewish extraction. The Jewish colony in that city was a very considerable 
one; it had its separate quarter, <pb n="309" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_309" />and, in spite of the contempt thrown 
upon it, had gathered to itself many proselytes.<note n="339" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.5">Josephus, "Antiquities," iii, 
3.</note> It is probable that at Rome, as elsewhere, the Gospel was first preached 
in the synagogues, and that it gained some adherents among the Jews, while it received 
a far more eager welcome among the Gentiles. It is not known who was the first missionary 
who proclaimed the name of Christ in the capital of the empire; it is only proved, 
as we have seen, that it was not the Apostle Peter. The Church at Rome was founded, 
like that at Antioch, by the preaching of simple evangelists. It, at first, exercised 
no considerable influence, (though this statement is contradicted by Catholic writers,)<note n="340" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p9.6">See 
Abbé Cruice, "Etude sur les Philosophoumena," p. 238.</note> but it largely increased 
during St. Paul's stay in Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p10">The terrible persecution raised against it by Nero shows how great 
had been its progress. It was not, however, free from divisions; the fanatical, 
Judaizing Christians sought there, as elsewhere, to counterbalance the credit of 
their powerful adversary. They tried to add affliction to his bonds, (<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:16" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p10.1" parsed="|Phil|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.16">Phil. 
i, 16</scripRef>,) but they failed signally in their attempt, for we find the influence 
of Paul paramount and almost exclusive at Rome during an entire century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p11">The great battle between the Judaizers in the Church and the Apostle 
of the Gentiles was fought at Corinth. The atmosphere of that city was favorable 
to such a contest. These converted Greeks had brought into the Church the subtle 
and supple spirit of their race; their old nature was but imperfectly subdued. Great 
in disputation, they loved to make <pb n="310" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_310" />the Gospel, as some of them had 
been wont to make philosophy, the subject of their dialectic skill. The Church of 
Corinth had received in large measure the gifts of the Holy Spirit, and especially 
the more brilliant of those gifts, those which were most distinctly miraculous. 
It prided itself much on this fact, and was in that dangerous attitude of mind when 
there is a disposition rather to make use of truth to advance personal glory than 
to serve it with humility and fidelity. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:18-20" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|18|4|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.18-1Cor.4.20">
1 Cor. iv, 18-20</scripRef>. We can understand what an influence would be at once 
acquired in such a Church by the false teachers who had displayed so much malice 
and cunning in Galatia. They stirred up sharp contentions at Corinth; piety and 
charity grew cold, and the voice of God was almost drowned in the babel of discordant 
words. Serious practical evils were the consequence of this condition of things. 
The bond of brotherliness was broken by the spirit of envying and pride. The Christians 
at Corinth began to dispute about their secular interests with as much acrimony 
as about their religious views; they went to law with one another, and carried their 
causes before heathen tribunals. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:1" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1">1 Cor. vi, 
i</scripRef>. The recognition of the equality of believers in the sight of God was 
lost as brotherly love declined. Worldly distinctions began to assert themselves, 
not only in the ordinary worship, as in those Churches so sharply reprimanded by 
James, but even in the feasts specially designed to show forth the equality and 
unity of all Christians. The rich began to make a show of their abundance at the 
tables of the <i>agapæ</i>, as it were to mock, instead of to minister to, the wants 
of their needy brethren. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:20-22" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p11.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|20|11|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.20-1Cor.11.22">1 Cor. xi, 20-22</scripRef>. 
Lastly, in just

<pb n="311" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_311" />rebuke of its pride, shameless scandals brought dishonor upon the 
Church of Corinth. The most unblushing vices of paganism were found, and even tolerated, 
in its midst. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p11.4" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1">1 Cor. v, 1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p12">All these evils were, in truth, the grievous results of that spirit 
of division which had poisoned at the spring the piety of the Corinthian Christians. 
From Paul's first epistle to them we gather that there were four parties in the 
Church—that of Paul, of Apollos, of Cephas, and of Christ. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:12" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. i, 12</scripRef>. Between the two former 
the distinction was rather that of personal preference than of difference of doctrine. 
Apollos professed the same principles as Paul; he regarded Paul as his master, and 
nothing could be more unjust than to attribute to him the formation of a sect at 
Corinth. It is probable, that by his great eloquence and his extensive learning 
he may have given a peculiar charm to the exposition of the truth. The Epistle to 
the Hebrews shows us with what skill he was able to present it. He placed at the 
service of Christ that dialectic art, so fertile in ingenious allegorization, which 
was the glory of the Alexandrine school. He thus acquired a vast influence over 
a Church which was still far too keenly susceptible to the charms of human wisdom. 
Apollos made no concession to this their weakness; he preached, no less than Paul, 
"the foolishness of the cross," but he presented it under a learned and philosophic 
form. It was this form which enraptured the Corinthians, not the doctrine which 
it enshrined. There was, therefore, blameable extravagance in their professed enthusiasm 
for Apollos, and this Paul points out with admirable delicacy, while he casts not 
the faintest <pb n="312" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_312" />reproach on the innocent object of their fanatic ardor. 
His penetrating glance fixes at once on the inordinate estimate of human eloquence, 
the perilous craving for mere intellectual gratification. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:1" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1">
1 Cor. ii, 1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p13">Paul is no less severe, however, upon his own partisans, who were 
equally guilty of schism. Their attachment was to him rather than to the truth, 
and they were as passionate in their defense of his personal claims as were his 
adversaries in their attack upon them. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:4,5" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|4|3|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.4-1Cor.3.5">1 
Cor. iii, 4, 5</scripRef>. They had, moreover, drawn false deductions from his principles; 
they had exaggerated them in practice; they had failed to unite, as Paul did, charity 
with fidelity; and, in the pride of their intellectual superiority, had wounded 
the weak consciences of their brethren. The most serious charge against them was, 
that they had placed themselves in open opposition to the decision of the Council 
at Jerusalem with reference to meats offered to idols; they had thus refused to 
conform to the system of mutual concession which was gradually to effect the emancipation 
of the Church. By such conduct they showed a narrow and sectarian spirit. They carried 
a carnal mind into the defense of great principles and the support of a noble cause. 
With larger charity and greater humility they would have formed the true Church 
at Corinth, instead of adding another to the rival parties by which it was divided 
and distracted.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p14">The party of Cephas or Peter had at its head the false, Judaizing 
teachers. They sheltered themselves very unfairly under the revered name of Peter; 
as the partisans of Apollos, without his own consent, made him their watchword. 
The Epistle to the Galatians <pb n="313" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_313" />has already initiated us into the system 
pursued by these false teachers; they set up an opposition between St. Paul and 
the twelve Apostles, accrediting the latter with far higher authority. The party 
of Cephas, therefore, attempted at Corinth, as in Galatia, to deny Paul's claims 
to apostleship. In this way his influence might be most surely undermined, for if 
Paul's authority were once brought into discredit, it would be easy to revive Jewish 
prejudices; and Peter was not on the spot to silence those who spoke falsely in 
his name. The enemies of Paul left no means untried to detach the Corinthians from 
him. They appear to have been here more personal than elsewhere in their attacks, 
for his apology has reference rather to himself than to his doctrine; it is plain 
that he was assailed on all sides at once. The false teachers had endeavored at 
first to bring his teaching into disfavor on account of its somewhat bald simplicity. 
They had even spoken scoffingly of his bodily infirmity and suffering. "His letters," 
say they, "are weighty and powerful, but his bodily presence weak, and his speech 
contemptible."<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:10" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.10">2 Cor. x, 10</scripRef>. Not 
satisfied with calling his apostleship in question from a legal point of view, his 
detractors had contested it on the ground of Christian virtue, depreciating his 
missionary labors, (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:21-28" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|21|11|28" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.21-2Cor.11.28">2 Cor. xi, 21-28</scripRef>,) 
and extorting from his humility the bold protestation: "I suppose I was not a whit 
behind the very chiefest Apostles." <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:5" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p14.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. 
xi, 5</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15">Paul names a fourth party, which he calls the party of Christ.<note n="341" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.2">Ἐγὼ 
δὲ Χριστοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:12" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. i, 12</scripRef>.</note> 
Some have regarded this as only a section of the party of Cephas, distinguished 
by a yet more <pb n="314" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_314" />unmeasured zeal for Judaism.<note n="342" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.4">Schwegler, "Nachapost. 
Zeit.," i, 161. Baur, "Das Christ. der drei erst Jahrh.," 57, 58. Reuss, "Geschichte 
des N. T.," p. 55.</note> But it is impossible to trace so fine a line of demarkation 
between two schools so closely allied. There is no sect which has not its moderate 
and its extravagant disciples; and if all these gradations were to be distinguished 
by separate names, subdivisions might be multiplied indefinitely. Other theologians 
have regarded the party of Christ as an exclusively Gentile company, formed of converted 
Greeks, who endeavored to carry the speculations of philosophy into the Church, 
and who, scornfully rejecting apostolical authority, maintained that they alone 
comprehended the teaching of Christ, and held their doctrine directly from him.<note n="343" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.5">Neander, 
"Pflanz.," vol. i, p. 383.</note> But this theory has no ground to rest upon; the 
designation, the party <i>of Christ</i>, points to a Hebrew origin; it would be 
hard to imagine a Hellenist school giving this theocratic title to the Lord. It 
seems to us that without having recourse to the third hypothesis, which is equally 
unsustained, that of a transcendental mysticism, laying claim to direct communication 
with the Saviour<note n="344" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p15.6">De Wette, "Comment. in Corinth. Brief." Einleit., 3, 4. Schenkel, 
"Inquisitio critica historica de Eccles. Corinth," p. 90.</note> by means of visions, 
the two former may be happily combined.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p16">The party of Christ is in truth of Jewish origin, but it belongs 
to the eclectic Judaism of the period, in which there was an infusion of Gentile 
elements, and which was more or less tinged with oriental dualism. It is well known 
that in these times of universal syncretism, a large number of Jews at Alexandria, 
in Judæa, and elsewhere, had come, to a <pb n="315" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_315" />very considerable extent, 
under the influence of foreign ideas. We have already given abundant evidence of 
this, and shall find fresh corroborative proof in the study of the heresies of Colosse 
and Ephesus. Now Paul tells us that a section of the Church at Corinth had embraced 
the principles of a false spirituality on the subject of the resurrection of the 
body,<note n="345" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p16.1">"How say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?" 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:12-38" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p16.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|15|38" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12-1Cor.15.38">1 Cor. xv, 12-38</scripRef>.</note> and 
inclined to positive asceticism with reference to marriage. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-5" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.5">
1 Cor. vii, 1-5</scripRef>. These opinions were founded on a dualism more or less 
logical. These Christians could not be classified with the party of Paul or of Apollos, 
still less with that of Peter, for their views were in diametrical opposition to 
Pharisaic legalism. We are led, therefore, to regard them as that fourth party alluded 
to by the Apostle as the party of Christ. It had probably taken this sacred name 
to establish its superiority over all the rest; perhaps some of its adherents boasted 
of being in direct communication with the Lord, or they may have taken hold of some 
detached portions of his teaching, misunderstood and wrested from their true signification. 
Thus in this encounter of opposing parties in the Church of Corinth all forms of 
error came into contact and collision. Roots of bitterness, which were subsequently 
to bear fruits of death, had struck into this fertile soil, which, for all its refined 
and brilliant culture, was as yet but imperfectly renovated by the Spirit of God.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p17">The letters of Paul to the Corinthians produced the happiest results. 
From the second it is evident that he had already regained the leadership in that <pb n="316" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_316" />
Church, which owed him so large a debt of gratitude. His heroic disinterestedness, 
which led him to refuse all pecuniary support lest he should give the slightest 
pretext to his calumniators; his words, now flashing with the fire of love, now 
falling with the sound of tears, now piercing like the sword of God; his sufferings, 
described by himself with such eloquence of pathos; every thing, in short, touched 
upon and appealed to in these inimitable letters, won back to him the hearts of 
the Corinthians. Was it possible to resist entreaties such as these: "I write not 
these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you. For though ye have 
ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers; for in Christ 
Jesus have I begotten you through the Gospel." 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:14,15" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|14|4|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.14-1Cor.4.15">1 Cor. iv, 14, 15</scripRef>. The party 
of Judaizers was vanquished at Corinth as at Philippi and in Galatia.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.i-p18">We have thus reduced to its true value the assertion that the 
Church of the first century was divided into two almost equal sections, each with 
an Apostle at its head; and that to avoid the scandal of such a contest pushed to 
its full and final issue, the two parties were compelled to seek an approach to 
reconciliation by a series of diplomatic combinations. Judæo-Christianity was only 
really powerful in the early period, before it came to a knowledge of itself; that 
is, before it had been confronted with Christianity in its breadth and comprehensiveness. 
After the Council at Jerusalem it was not upheld by any Apostle, for all admitted 
the abrogation of circumcision in the case of Gentile converts. It may have succeeded 
in raising stormy dissensions in young Churches, which, in their inexperience, were 
surprised <pb n="317" id="iii.ii.iv.i-Page_317" />and beguiled; but it was nowhere able to sustain a resistance 
to the arguments of St. Paul. At the close of this period, it was already preparing 
to organize itself as an heretical sect apart from the Church. The history of the 
second century will clearly establish its complete defeat in the first.</p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Dualistic heresies in Crete, at Colosse, and at Ephesus." progress="56.87%" id="iii.ii.iv.ii" prev="iii.ii.iv.i" next="iii.ii.v">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Dualistic heresies in Crete, at Colosse, and at Ephesus</i>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p2">Judaizing heresy was not the only form of error which presented 
itself in the path of St. Paul. In the Churches of Crete, of Colosse, and of Ephesus 
he found himself confronted with the old oriental dualism so powerful at that period, 
not only because it contained the final utterance of the pagan systems of religion 
and philosophy, but also because it seemed to hold in reserve precious treasures 
of wisdom, and to guard under the vail of its mysteries the last resource of humanity. 
We have elsewhere so fully described this form of dualism that we shall not now 
do more than exhibit the special aspect it assumes on its first contact with Christianity. 
The island of Crete was a very favorable sphere for the development of dualistic 
heresy, for Pythagorean ideas had there obtained much currency. Epimenides, the 
Cretan poet, quoted by St. Paul, had made them the theme of his muse. Ephesus had 
become, as we know, the metropolis of Asia Minor, and an important religious center 
for the confluence of East and West. Of Colosse, we have only to remember that it 
was a Phrygian city, in order to understand the early appearance of heresy in the 
Church which had been there founded by a disciple of Paul. Before <pb n="318" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_318" />
tracing the history of the false doctrines indicated by the Apostle, we must recall 
the first-known attempt made to combine Christianity with the theosophy of the East. 
We refer to the system of Simon Magus. The discovery of the "Philosophoumena" has 
confirmed the unanimous opinion of the "Fathers," who regarded Simon as the first 
heretic. We have already analyzed his strange system under its original form, as 
he had devised it before he became acquainted with the new religion. It only remains 
for us now to study it in its later aspect, while briefly recalling its fundamental 
principles. This explanation will help us better to understand the heresies of Colosse 
and of Ephesus, for they belong to the same current of ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3">We have seen that the first principle of all things in this extraordinary 
system is an obscure and mysterious power, a sort of infinite potentiality.<note n="346" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.2">Ἀπέραντον 
δὲ εἶναι δύναμιν ὁ Σίμων προσαγορεύει τῶν ὅλων τὴν ἀρχήν</span>. " Philos.," 163.</note> 
This first principle is fire; it is at first hidden and invisible, purely potential, 
but it is destined to pass from the virtual to the actual, and to become a reality.<note n="347" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.4">Αλλὰ 
γὰρ εἶναι τὴν τοῦ πυρὸς διπλῆν τινὰ τὴν φυσιν, καὶ τῆς διπλῆς ταύτης καλεὶ τὸ μέν 
τι κρωπτὸν, τὸ δἐ τι φανερόν</span>. "Philos.," 163.</note> Simon compares it to 
a tree; the roots going down into the earth correspond to the hidden and potential 
fire; the trunk, the branches, and the leaves, to the fire in manifestation.<note n="348" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.5">"Philos.," 
164.</note> In the infinite potentiality are contained all the roots, all the germs 
of the world, and primarily the two great opposing principles which constitute dualism; 
the male, active spiritual principle, or the mind; the feminine, receptive principle, 
or <pb n="319" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_319" />the idea.<note n="349" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.7">Νοῦν καὶ ἐπὶνοιαν</span>. 
"Philos.," 116. The mind is the active principle, the idea the passive principle. 
Simon counted six roots of things divided into couples: the mind and the idea, the 
voice and the name, conclusion and reflection. In passing from the potential to 
the actual they take other names, and we have thus three fresh couples: heaven and 
earth, sun and moon, air and water.</note> The mind represents the active principle, 
the idea the passive principle. In passing from the potential to the actual, the 
mind becomes heaven, the idea becomes earth. Creation is a necessary manifestation 
of the former principle; by it, it passes from possibility to reality;<note n="350" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.9">Τὸ 
πνεῦμα ἐὰν μὴ ἐξεικονισθῇ μετὰ τοῦ κοσμου ἀπολεῖται, δυνὰμει μεῖνον μὸνον καὶ μη 
ἐνεργείᾳ γενόμενον</span>. " Philos.," 167.</note> if it was not thus realized it 
would remain in the state of the purely potential, like geometry in the mind of 
the geometer, or grammar in the mind of the grammarian.<note n="351" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.11">Ἑστὼς 
ἄνω, ἐν τῇ ἀγεννήτῳ δυνάμει, στὰς κάτω ἐν τῇ ῥωῇ τῶν ὑδάτων, ἐν εἰκονι γεννεθεὶς, 
στησομενο ἄνω, παρὰ τὴν μακαρίαν ἀπέραντον δύναμιν ἐᾶν ἑξεικονισθῇ</span>. "Philos.," 
171.</note> There is in every being a blessed and immortal germ <i>which has been, 
which is, and which is to be</i>. It is a particle of that first principle, which 
was the potential energy, which is power and reality in the world, and which in 
its essential potentiality perpetually takes an infinity of new forms. This first 
principle is the one force, diffused above and below, giving birth to itself, seeking, 
losing, recovering itself; it is its own mother, father, sister, daughter; the one 
sole root of all things, the male and female principle.<note n="352" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.13">Ἀυτῆς 
μήτηρ, ἀυτὴς ἀδελφὴ ἀυτῆς σύζυγος ἀυτὴς θυγὰτηρ</span>. "Philos.," 171.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.14">Ἀρσενόθηλυς δύναμις</span>. "Philos.," 173.</note> 
Man is an epitome of the world; he is a perfect microcosm; he contains the potential 
fire, and realizes it in his double element.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p4">It was impossible to give bolder expression to <pb n="320" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_320" />pantheism. 
Simon Magus clothed these ideas in sacred symbols borrowed from the Old Testament. 
He endeavored to make his theories accord with the account of the creation. He saw 
in the six days of the creative work the six roots of the universe comprised in 
the infinite potentiality. The seventh day represented the first principle when 
it found itself manifested in the universe. The heaven and the earth expressed the 
first duality of the mind and the idea.<note n="353" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p4.1">"Philos.," 167.</note> 
The description of Paradise became in his view the allegorical history of the creation 
of man contained in the Pentateuch.<note n="354" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p4.2">"Philos.," I68, I69.</note> Thus we find 
in this father of Gnosticism that tendency of all the Gnostic heretics to interpret 
revelation as a cosmogony. But Simon was not satisfied with distorting the meaning 
of the Old Testament to sustain his system; he made the same misuse of the words 
of Christ. It appears that he had blended with his pantheism some ill-digested notions 
of the emanation theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5">The transition from the virtual to the actual was not, it seems, 
effected without confusion; after the mind by its union with the idea had given 
birth to the angels, these in jealousy took possession of their mother, and made 
her captive in the fetters of the body.<note n="355" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.1">Here there is a gap in the "Philosophoumena." 
There are merely these words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.2">μετενσωματουμένην ὑπο 
τῶν ἀγγέλων</span>, (p. 174, I.) Irenæus, whose sketch of the whole system is very 
incomplete, gives us a commentary on this phrase: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.3"><i>Eunoiam</i> 
generare angelos et potestates a quibus et mundum hunc factum dixit. Posteaquam 
generavit eos hæc detenta est ab ipsis propter invidiam quoniam nollent progenies 
alterius cujusdam putari esse.</span>" Irenæus, "Contr. Hæres.," I, c. xxiv. Compare 
Epiphanes, i, 21.</note> Kept a prisoner in the lower world, she is <pb n="321" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_321" />
said to have become personified as a woman of remarkable beauty, and reappears in 
history under various names from time to time. Thus she took the features of the 
famous Helena, whose fatal beauty occasioned the Trojan war. We have seen that Simon 
pretended to recognize her in a courtezan of Tyre, whom he made his companion. He 
declared himself to be the incarnation of the rational principle, whose destiny 
it was to set her free.<note n="356" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.4">We have already opposed the notion that Simon was the 
incarnation of the first principle.</note> He thus represents the fall to be nothing 
else than materialization, and redemption to consist in release from the bonds of 
the body. It does not appear, however, that Simon's doctrine led his followers into 
asceticism. On the contrary, they allowed themselves the most unbridled license 
under pretext of celebrating the true eucharistic feast, and they sanctioned their 
infamous proceedings under the name of perfect love.<note n="357" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.6">Μακαρίζουσιν 
ἑαυτοὺς ἐπὶ τῇ ξένῃ μίξει, ταύτην εἶναι λέγοντες τὴν τελείαν ἀγάπην</span>. "Philos.," 
175.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6">Dualism does in fact thus lead to the two extremes of license 
and asceticism. Some of its adherents imagine they triumph over the material element 
by placing themselves beyond all restraint; others seek to annihilate it by the 
severest mortification of the flesh. Simon Magus adopted the former method, and 
his disciples were guilty of still greater excesses in the same direction. He set 
himself forth as the great Deliverer, the true Christ. He said that he had appeared 
as the Son in Judea, as the Father in Samaria, and as the Holy Ghost among the nations;<note n="358" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.1">"Philos.," 
175. M. Bunsen ("Hippolytus," i, 38, 39) supposes that Simon spoke in this passage 
not of himself but of Jesus Christ. We cannot share this opinion, for evidently 
Simon sets himself forth as the deliverer of Helen, the saviour of the lost sheep. 
He then is himself the Christ; his docetism allowed him to admit indefinitely changes 
of form and of name.</note> but <pb n="322" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_322" />that, under these or other names, 
he always fulfilled the same mission, which was to set free the idea from the fetters 
of the body. With this design he took a form like the inferior powers, and submitted 
to seeming suffering.<note n="359" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.3">Δεδοκηκέναι πεπονθότα.</span> 
"Philos.," 175.</note> The parable of the lost sheep represented, according to Simon, 
his redeeming work. Did he not, like the good shepherd, seek out the unfortunate 
Helena, the object of his compassion, who had strayed into the lower world like 
the sheep into the desert?<note n="360" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.5">Ταύτην τὸ πρόβατον 
τὸ πεπλανημένον</span>. "Philos.," 174.</note> He wrought her salvation by revealing 
himself to her, and he was to restore her to that higher region from which she had 
fallen.<note n="361" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.7">Οὕτως τοῖς ανθρώποις σωτηρίαν παρἐσχε 
δία τῆς ἰδίας επιγνώσεως</span>. "Philos.," 175.</note> This unfortunate Helena, 
the personification of the idea, held captive in the chains of nature, is found 
in every man, since man is a perfect microcosm, and contains in himself all the 
elements of the world. The work of enfranchisement is therefore to be carried on 
in every individual. Thus Simon promised salvation to all who should believe in 
him and call upon his name. It is easy to understand the importance of magic in 
a system in which it was the first essential to fight against the angels by whom 
the world was created, and to vanquish the powers of the cosmogony. The moral aspect 
is thus completely sacrificed. Evil does not proceed from a perversion of the human 
will; it results from angelic creation, and every man is what <pb n="323" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_323" />he is 
by that creation;<note n="362" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.9">Οὐ φύσει κακὸς ἀλλὰ θέσει</span>. 
" Philos.," I76.</note> he is consequently under the yoke of fatality. Simon pretended 
to be alone capable of procuring deliverance by his doctrine and his sorceries.<note n="363" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.10">It 
is needful to show that there was a distinction between the system of Simon and 
the forms given to it by some of his disciples. For instance, the very marked opposition 
between the Old and the New Testament expressed in these words, "The prophecies 
were inspired by the angels, creators of the world," ("Philos.," 175,) is rather 
due to the disciples than to the master. In fact, Simon in many passages makes free 
use of the Old Testament. Besides, this idea only acquired such precision at a much 
later period. In the first century dualism sought to shelter itself under the shadow 
of Judaism.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p7">We have no certain information as to the history of Simon Magus 
or of his school. We have already had occasion to refute the legendary assertion 
of his stay at Rome and of his contest with St. Peter. It appears to us probable 
that his disciples were gathered chiefly in Samaria and the surrounding countries.<note n="364" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p7.1">The 
fables of the "Clementines," which make Simon pass through the cities of Syria and 
Phœnicia, may rest upon local traditions.</note> His system is clearly connected 
with the Phoenician superstitions, as they are made known to us in the "Philosophoumena." 
We have therefore reason for supposing that his influence had an effect, direct 
or indirect, on the formation of the heresies alluded to by St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8">These heresies, of which the Apostle carefully points out the 
various phases, all bear the same impress of Judaism combined with dualism. In Crete, 
at Colosse, and at Ephesus, we find substantially the same ideas, the same principles, 
with this difference, that in Crete the false doctrines had not as yet effected 
the threatened entry into the Church, but were still <pb n="324" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_324" />kept without,<note n="365" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.2">﻿Εἰσὶν 
γὰρ πολλοὶ . . . μάλιστα οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς</span>. <scripRef passage="Titus 1:10" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">
Titus i, 10</scripRef>.</note> while at Colosse and at Ephesus they had made shipwreck 
of the faith of many professing Christians.<note n="366" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.5">Τινες 
περὶ τὴν πίστιν ἐναυάγησαν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:19" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.6" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. 
i, 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:21" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.7" parsed="|1Tim|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.21">vi, 21</scripRef>.</note> The future looked even 
more gloomy than the present, and the Apostle foresaw a terrible growth of these 
roots of bitterness. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:1-5" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.8" parsed="|2Tim|3|1|3|5" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.1-2Tim.3.5">2 Tim. iii, 1-5</scripRef>. 
But in Crete, as at Colosse and at Ephesus, the false teachers were converts from 
Judaism, and represented its ascetic and theosophic side.<note n="367" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.9">Compare <scripRef passage="Titus 1:14" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.10" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">
Titus i, 14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:7" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.11" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7">1 Tim. iv, 7</scripRef>. 
See an excellent dissertation on this point in Mangold's pamphlet, "Die Irrlehrer 
der Pastoralbriefe," Marburg, 1856. He well refutes Credner and Thiersch, who asserted 
that the heresies combated by St. Paul were manifold. Credner ("Einleit. in N. T.," 
i, 348) counted four different heresies: first, two in Crete—one Judaizing, one 
derived from paganism; he based this opinion on <scripRef passage="Titus 1:10" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.12" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">Titus 
i, 10</scripRef>, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.13">μάλιστα οἱ ἐκ τη̂ς περιτομῆς</span>,) 
but this passage refers only to one single Jewish heresy; second, two heresies at 
Ephesus—one already formed, one in process of formation; (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 3:1,2" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.14" parsed="|2Tim|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.1-2Tim.3.2">2 
Tim. iii, 1, 2</scripRef>;) but Paul is speaking clearly of one and the same heresy 
in various stages.</note> This is very apparent from the various characteristics 
by which St. Paul makes us acquainted with them. They are of Jewish origin, and 
pretend to be deeply versed in the law.<note n="368" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.16">Νομοδιδάσκαλοι</span>. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:7" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.17" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7">
1 Tim. i, 7</scripRef>. The heretics at Colosse are also Jews. I <scripRef passage="Colossians 2:16" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.18" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">
Col. ii, 16</scripRef>.</note> They are distinguished by their ostentatious austerities. 
They burden the Christians with ascetic restrictions, repeating perpetually, "Touch 
not; taste not; handle not."<note n="369" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.19"><scripRef passage="Colossians 2:21" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.20" parsed="|Col|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.21">Col. ii, 21</scripRef>. 
Compare <scripRef passage="Titus 1:14" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.21" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">Titus i, 14</scripRef>.</note> They thus 
make a show of wisdom in not sparing the body. Like the party of Christ at Corinth, 
they condemn marriage,<note n="370" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.22"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.23">Κωλυόντων γαμεῖν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:3" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.24" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">
1 Tim. iv, 3</scripRef>.</note>

and are led as a natural consequence of their principles to deny the resurrection 
of the body, and to maintain <pb n="325" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_325" />that there is no resurrection but that 
of the soul renewed by Christ.<note n="371" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.26">Λέγοντες τὴν 
ἀνάστασιν ἤδη γεγονέναι</span>. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:18" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.27" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">2 Tim. ii, 
18</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9">This whole system was evidently based on a dualistic philosophy 
which identified evil with matter. These heretics were not satisfied with carrying 
out dualism in practice; they gave it formal expression, and endeavored to find 
a speculative basis for it; they concerned themselves with fables and foolish questions 
concerning the doctrine of angels. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:4" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.4">1 Tim. i, 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:4" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.4">
2 Tim. iv, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 2:18" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Col|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18">Col. ii, 18</scripRef>. We know already from 
the system of Simon Magus, that the doctrine of angels was connected with a theory 
of emanation as yet confused and chaotic. In these vain speculations we recognize 
that science, falsely so called, which the Apostle condemned. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:20" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.4" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">
1 Tim. vi, 20</scripRef>. These heretics then followed the example of Simon Magus 
in turning the sacred Scriptures to their own purposes, and wresting them into the 
confirmation of their peculiar tenets. They gave an allegorical interpretation to 
the historical portion of the Old Testament, and thus cast a sacred vail over their 
monstrous errors.<note n="372" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.5">This is the meaning we attach to the words "endless genealogies." <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:4" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.6" parsed="|1Tim|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.4">
1 Tim. i, 4</scripRef>. Some have supposed the reference to be to the <i>genealogies 
of the eons</i> in the system of emanations; but this would infer a system of Gnosticism 
much more advanced than that here described. Mangold shows that the word genealogy 
has never been taken in this sense in the Gnostic systems. He quotes, after Dæhne, 
a passage from Philo, which justifies the interpretation we have given. Philo, in 
fact, after dividing the Pentateuch into two parts—the first comprising the laws 
and ordinances, the second the historical documents—makes under the latter head 
two further subdivisions: the historical, properly so called; and the <i>genealogical</i> 
portion: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.7">Ἐστὶν οὐν τοῦ ἱστορικοῦ, τὸ μὲν περὶ τὴς 
τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως, τὸ δὲ γεναὰλογικόν· τοῦ δὲ γενεᾶλογικοῦ, τὸ μὲν τερὶ κολάσεως 
ἀσεβῶν τὸ δὲ αὖ περὶ τιμῆς δικαίων</span>. "Of the genealogies one portion refers 
to the punishments of the wicked, the other to the rewards of the righteous." Philo, 
"De Vita Contemplativa," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.8">α. ο. θ</span> § 4. Thus 
the genealogies, according to him, were to show the punishment of the wicked and 
the recompense of the just. It is evident that they can only do this under an allegorical 
system of interpretation. Now, it is known that Philo found in the genealogies a 
complete psychology. The names represented to him the conditions of the soul, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.9">τρόποι 
τὴς ψυχῆς</span>.) It is easy to imagine what important results the party of Judaizing 
heretics might derive from the innumerable genealogies of the Old Testament. That 
which has decided us in favor of this explanation of Dæhne and Mangold is a passage 
in the "Philosophoumena" not quoted by the latter, and which contains an exact exemplar 
of this mythical use of the genealogies on the part of those Ophite heretics, who 
may be regarded as the direct successors of the false teachers described in the 
pastoral epistles. We there read as follows: "The Sethians (one of the numerous 
branches of the Ophites) say that Moses upholds their doctrine when he enumerates 
in Paradise, Adam, Eve, and the serpent, to the number of three, and when he names 
Cain, Abel, and Seth, or again Shem, Ham, and Japheth; and lastly, when he speaks 
of the three patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob."
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.10">Ὁταν λέγῃ τρεῖς πατριάρχας Ἀβραάμ, Ισαάκ, Ἰακώβ</span>. 
"Philos.," 143.</note></p>
<pb n="326" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_326" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p10">The question now before us is to ascertain to what known sect 
these first heretics belonged. They have been represented as professing Gnosticism 
in a form already complete and systematized, in all points resembling that of the 
second century, and this hypothesis has been used as an argument against the authenticity 
of the Pastoral Epistles.<note n="373" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p10.1">Baur, "Die sogenannten Pastoralbriefe." Schwegler, 
"Nachapost. Zeit.," ii, 142. See M. Reuss's excellent reply, "Geschichte der Heil. 
Schr., N. T.," 115, 116.</note> But the general features pointed out by the Apostle 
as characteristic of the false teachers at Ephesus, correspond rather to Gnosticism 
in its first elementary form, than in its full, systematic development as we meet 
with it in Valentinus and Marcion. It is evident, from the Epistle to the Colossians, 
that dualistic and ascetic <pb n="327" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_327" />ideas were agitated in the Churches of 
that period, as they were universally. This agitation was likely to assume a marked 
and decided character in cities like Colosse and Ephesus. A movement so important 
as Gnosticism, must have been, like all the great movements of the human mind, long 
in preparation. It existed as a tendency long before it was constituted as a school 
of philosophy. The system of Simon Magus proves the existence of the elements of 
Gnosticism in the first century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p11">The heresies of Colosse and Ephesus ought not to be exclusively 
referred to the ascetic tendency of Judaism.<note n="374" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p11.1">Josephus, "Bell. Judaic," ii, 
8-11.</note> The influence of pagan ideas had, in our view, a large share in producing 
the false doctrines denounced in the epistles to Titus and to Timothy. Doubtless, 
the ascetic direction given to Judaism was due in part to this influence. The Jewish 
school of Alexandria was a product of Platonism and of the religions of the East. 
The Essenes transplanted into the soil of Judæa the dualism of Philo, giving it 
a more practical character. They also held the eternal opposition between spirit 
and matter; they regarded the body as the prison of the soul, the true cause of 
evil; and, imitating the Therapeutics of Alexandria, they professed the most extreme 
asceticism.<note n="375" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p11.2">This is Mangold's hypothesis.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12">We are convinced, however, that the heretics of Colosse, of Ephesus, 
and of Crete, came under pagan influence not only through the medium of a Jewish 
sect, but that they also borrowed new elements from paganism, and arrived at a more 
decided dualism. <pb n="328" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_328" />They unquestionably drew their first conceptions 
from the doctrine of the Essenes, or from that of Philo, for they were of Jewish 
origin; but they, subsequently, went far beyond this modified pantheism. We cannot 
regard them either as pure Essenes or as of the pure Alexandrine school. It is not 
proved that the former attempted any active propagandism beyond Judea, and the latter 
existed as a school only in Egypt. The fundamental ideas of both were derived from 
the moral atmosphere of the age; it was the "power abroad. in the air." These ideas 
would take various forms of manifestation wherever they found a soil favorable to 
their growth; and what soil could be more favorable than that of the province of 
Phrygia, in the middle of which the Church of Colosse was placed? The mysteries 
of Cybele or of the great goddess, of Atys, of Pan, of Bacchus, were inspired by 
the dualistic pantheism, which led at the same time to the most infamous licentiousness 
and the most extravagant asceticism. St. Hippolytus tells us that the heresies of 
the commencement of the second century—that is to say, the heresies which immediately 
followed those opposed by St. Paul—had drawn largely from these myths and mysteries.<note n="376" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.2">Ζητοῦσι 
δὲ οὐκ ἀπὸ τῶν Γραφῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο ἀπὸ τῶν μυστικῶν</span>. "Philos.," 98, 99, 
117-119.</note> 
He declares, at the same time, that long before they came into the light they had 
been brooding in the shade. "This hydra," he says, "which casts forth so many blasphemies 
against Christ, has been crouching in the dark for many years."<note n="377" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.4">Ὠν 
πολλοὶς ἔτεσιν ἔλαθεν ἡ κατὰ Χριστοῦ δυσφῇμία</span>. "Philos.," 123.</note> The 
system of Simon <pb n="329" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_329" />Magus, which belongs to the same date, is strongly 
impregnated with elements borrowed from the pantheism of the East. It appears to 
us, then, probable that the heretics of Colosse and of Ephesus brought together 
in hybrid union Jewish and pagan ideas. It is not possible to give an exact account 
of their system. It is enough for us to know that it led to ascetic practices, and 
was based upon a medley of idle fables and on emanatist principles, in order to 
recognize in it a sort of anticipation of Gnosticism. Against such false and vain 
speculations the Apostle sets the grand and powerful doctrine of Christianity, that 
between God and the world there is but one Mediator, the Eternal Son, who is the 
express image of the Divine Person, "by whom and for whom were all things created." <scripRef passage="Colossians 1:15,16" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.5" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.16">
Col. i, 15, 16</scripRef>. He points to the cross triumphing over all the malignant 
powers with which false science sought to fill up the gulf between earth and heaven. <scripRef passage="Colossians 2:15" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.6" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">
Col. ii, 15</scripRef>. He is especially careful to show the dangerous effects of 
heresy on the Christian life. He represents the false teachers as creeping into 
houses, leading captive the minds of "silly women" laden with sins, and as pursuing 
self-interested ends, seeking to satisfy at once their pride and their greed for 
filthy lucre. <scripRef passage="Titus 1:11" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.7" parsed="|Titus|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.11">Titus i, 11</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-p13">The latent immorality, ever characteristic of Gnosticism, thus 
betrayed itself from the very first. In this its earliest form there is nothing 
systematic, but it has already broad and well-marked features—its pretensions to 
profound speculations, which end in "old wives' fables;" its false science, which 
is ever teaching without leading to any true knowledge; its wild theories concerning 
angels; its incongruous <pb n="330" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_330" />combination of asceticism and libertinism. 
It was, doubtless, checked by the severe reprobation of the Apostle; but, like Judæo-Christianity, 
it would recover from the blows thus leveled at it, would reunite its scattered 
elements, repudiate its Jewish origin, and, better organized and better armed, enter 
on a deadly warfare with the Church.</p>

<pb n="331" id="iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_331" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter V. Constitution of the Churches During This Period." progress="59.41%" id="iii.ii.v" prev="iii.ii.iv.ii" next="iii.ii.v.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii.v-p0.1">CHAPTER V. </h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.v-p0.2">CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCHES DURING THIS PERIOD.<note n="378" id="iii.ii.v-p0.3">The principal work of 
reference on this subject is Rothe, " Anfänge der christlichen Kirche." See also 
Ritschl's work, "Altcatholische Kirche;" and the various histories of the apostolic 
age already quoted. We refer the reader also to Bingham's "Origines seu Antiquitates 
ecclesiasticæ." Halæ, I724. Vitringa, "De Synagog. vetere." Ignatius, "Von Antiochien 
und seine Zeit." Sieben Zendschreiben. Bunsen, Hamburg, 1847.</note></h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. General Principles of Ecclesiastical Organization." progress="59.46%" id="iii.ii.v.i" prev="iii.ii.v" next="iii.ii.v.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p1">§ I. <i>General Principles of Ecclesiastical Organization</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p2">WHILE, during the first period of the apostolic age, the predominance 
of the miraculous prevents the Church from assuming a definitely organized form, 
we are able, in this second period, to discern the essential features of its constitution. 
The first broad outline is shaded and filled up. The thought embodied in the existence 
of the Church finds fresh and fuller expression. Christians, while they were still 
held in the bonds of Jewish exclusiveness, did not clearly comprehend that they 
were called to form a religious society differing altogether from the ancient theocracy. 
They were conscious of a new and special relation established between those who 
had been baptized in the name of Christ; but they regarded themselves rather as 
the true Israel than as the Christian Church. As Christianity extended its conquests 
among the heathen, their ideas widened, and, as we have seen in the theology of 
St. Paul, the true conception <pb n="332" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_332" />of the Church, the idea of a willing 
people gathered out of the whole world, of a regenerated race formed anew in Christ 
Jesus, was one of the most precious results of the mission of the Apostles. The 
Church, no longer shut up within a single city, but spreading beyond the gates of 
Jerusalem far and wide over the Gentile world, could not any more be regarded as 
identified with any purely local or external conditions. The spiritual reality was 
disengaging itself from the material form, and through and beyond the visible Churches 
came the dawning recognition of that invisible Church, the abiding type and ideal 
of them all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3">It is this invisible Church which Paul beholds with the eye of 
faith when he speaks of the bride of Christ, without blemish and without spot, (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:23-27" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|5|23|5|27" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.23-Eph.5.27">Ephes. 
v, 23-27</scripRef>;) it alone possesses in perfection that unity of love, so often 
marred by failure and sin in the various visible Churches. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:4,5" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3.2" parsed="|Eph|4|4|4|5" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.4-Eph.4.5">
Ephes. iv, 4, 5</scripRef>. The Apostle assuredly knew only too well the unhappy 
contentions in those Churches; he, who had probed their wounds with so unshrinking 
a hand, would not hold forth any one of them as the glorious, irreproachable Church 
of which he speaks to the Ephesian Christians. He, who so clearly saw and so strongly 
rebuked the evils in the Church of Corinth and that of Colosse, while, at the same 
time, he did not withhold from them the sacred name, evidently recognized the distinction 
between the visible and the invisible Church. The invisible Church formed, in his 
view, "the body of Christ, indissolubly united in all its parts, and drawing its 
nourishment from the divine head." In Churches in which he found divisions and strife, 
he could not <pb n="333" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_333" />recognize this mystical body in its normal constitution. 
When writing to the Church at Corinth in rebuke of its contentions, he says, "Is 
Christ divided?"<note n="379" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3.4">Μεμέρισται ὁ Χριστός</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:13" id="iii.ii.v.i-p3.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.13">
1 Cor. i, 13</scripRef>.</note> Such a Church could not be to him the faithful image 
of that ideal society in which love is the bond of perfectness. He distinguished, 
therefore, the invisible Church from the particular Churches in which its characteristics 
were so imperfectly reproduced. The former was to him the Church of Jesus Christ, 
the true exponent of his mind and will; it exists upon earth just in the measure 
in which true faith and charity exist. The invisible is the bright, celestial side 
of the Church visible. It follows that the invisible Church is found in various 
degrees in every particular Church, but it is not to be absolutely identified with 
any.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p4">According to these principles, so simple and so plain, it is obviously 
a grave error to regard the primitive Church as a vast hierarchical establishment, 
like the Church of the fourth century. It is no Mother Church—<i>Mater Ecclesia</i>—laying 
the yoke of its external unity on each individual Church. Such an idea is altogether 
alien to the apostolic age. The one invisible Church is realized or embodied in 
the particular Churches. These Churches form their own organizations, on the same 
substantial basis indeed, but with notable differences in all secondary matters. 
They are united among themselves, but the bond thus formed is purely spiritual; 
it is never a chain. Each of the Churches is a small republic, a society of believers, 
an association of Christians, which governs itself without seeking direction or 
inspiration <pb n="334" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_334" />from any of its sister Churches. Paul never appeals at 
Corinth, at Ephesus, or in Galatia, to the authority of the Church as a whole. The 
questions raised are decided fully and finally within each particular Church, and 
each is considered competent to its own absolute self-government, subject only to 
the sovereignty of truth. The conferences held at Jerusalem are no violation of 
this rule. It was necessary that the Apostles should understand each other on questions 
of such moment. Moreover, we have already shown that the so-called Council did not 
issue any thing like positive decrees; it confined itself to recommending a compromise 
which had no obligatory character.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p5">It is impossible to find in the whole of this period any traces 
of a general organization of the Churches tending to external unity. There are no 
general and periodical assemblies; more significant still, there is no center of 
unity. Those who regard Rome as having been such a center are guilty of a strange 
anachronism. We have seen, also, how little prominence really attaches in this period 
to the part of that Apostle who has been made the head of the pretended ecclesiastical 
monarchy. If the Churches had sought at this time, as subsequently they did, a religious 
center, they would unquestionably have chosen Jerusalem, the glorious birthplace 
of Christianity. But the Church in that city, so far from exerting a wide influence 
on the development of Christian thought during the period of St. Paul, only followed 
afar off the movement led by the great Apostle. The Churches founded in the midst 
of paganism departed without scruple from the customs of Moses; they <pb n="335" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_335" />
felt themselves under no constraint to preserve, for the sake of uniformity, the 
same form of Jewish worship as was observed by the Christians at Jerusalem; but 
these minor differences did not prevent the existence of substantial oneness. The 
theologians, therefore, who assert that these differences took the form of actual 
opposition and declared hostility, are not less at fault than the advocates of the 
hierarchy. We have a touching proof of the unity prevailing among the Churches of 
Asia Minor and Greece and those of Palestine in the generous collections made at 
the urgent and repeated instance of Paul, even as far as Galatia and Corinth, for 
the poor brethren in Judæa. The Churches of Asia Minor, of Macedonia, and Achaia, 
sent messengers to Jerusalem to carry thither their offerings, and, with their gifts, 
the assurance of their brotherly affection. Never was unity more real than in these 
times, when it rested on the perfect law of liberty. The harmony which reigned among 
the Apostles helped to maintain it. Peter writes to the Churches founded by St. 
Paul in Asia Minor, as Apollos, the disciple of Paul, writes to the Christians at 
Jerusalem. Thus we have in the first century a true Christianity based upon a common 
faith, but exercising no constraint but the constraint of love upon the individual 
Churches, each of which had its distinct and special characteristics. The fiction 
had not yet arisen of an impersonal Church, distinct from the various local Churches 
in combination and from the free association of believers, divinely endowed with 
arbitrary power to rule the people of God, and established and built up by some 
other means than individual faith. The particular <pb n="336" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_336" />Church or congregation 
united by a living link to all Christians throughout the world—such is the visible 
Church in the age of the Apostles. The grand and holy image of the invisible Church 
is discerned through the medium of the various local Churches, as the sun through 
intervening clouds; to behold it in its beauty, the soul must rise above the mists 
of sin and imperfection which cleave to the earthly embodiment of the heavenly idea. 
The particular Church or congregation is the only form of the visible Church recognized 
by the Apostles.<note n="380" id="iii.ii.v.i-p5.1">"<span lang="DE" id="iii.ii.v.i-p5.2">Die Kirchenverfassung war wesentlich Gemeindeverfassung.</span>" 
Bunsen, "Hippolytus," ii, 152.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p6">Thus understood, the Church must be regarded simply as a community 
composed of Christians. Its gates were opened only to believers, or to those, at 
least, who professed the true faith. It could not prevent false Christians from 
creeping in surreptitiously, but, in principle, it owned as members only those who 
confessed with the mouth the Lord Jesus, and with the heart believed unto righteousness. 
We cannot doubt, as we read the epistles written by the Apostles to the various 
Churches, that they were addressed, not to a mixed multitude, among whom indifference 
and even unbelief found place side by side with piety and living faith, but to an 
association of Christians—to a self-governing religious society. There is no recognition 
whatever of the existence in that society of two classes of members—the converted 
and the unconverted. Serious evils might arise and compromise it; hypocrites might 
be found among the faithful; but, as we read the epistles, we feel that, as a whole, 
these Churches were Christian <pb n="337" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_337" />societies. If it was otherwise, what 
mean the salutations with which the letters commence? "To all that be in Rome, beloved 
of God, called to be saints." "Unto the Church of God which is at Corinth, to them 
that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints." "To the saints which 
are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus." <scripRef passage="Romans 1:7" id="iii.ii.v.i-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">
Rom. i, 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="iii.ii.v.i-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i, 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:1" id="iii.ii.v.i-p6.3" parsed="|Eph|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.1">Eph. i, 1</scripRef>. The general tone of the 
epistles, the subjects they treat, the discussions they contain of the most delicate 
points of Christian practice, all absolutely forbid the supposition that such Churches 
were merely institutions for religious instruction, designed to impose the faith 
by authority upon men. They are missionary Churches, true centers of evangelization, 
spreading light all around them. The idea of a mere school into which the unconverted 
were free to enter is excluded by such words as these: "Dare any of you, having 
a matter against another, go to law before the unjust and not before the saints?" <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:1" id="iii.ii.v.i-p6.4" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1">
1 Cor. vi, 1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p7">That conception of the Church which regards it as the community 
of believers arises naturally out of the general views of St. Paul on the relation 
of the two covenants. While the old economy was a theocracy associated with outward 
and material facts, the new is essentially spiritual. Before the cross distinctions 
of nationality or of birth are done away. "There is neither Jew nor Greek, bond 
nor free, but Christ is all and in all." <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:11" id="iii.ii.v.i-p7.1" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col. 
iii, 11</scripRef>. In other words, the new birth or personal faith alone gives 
admission to the Church. Paul, by his energetic opposition to the false teachers, 
who desired to make circumcision compulsory on the Christians, repudiated altogether <pb n="338" id="iii.ii.v.i-Page_338" />
the idea of an impersonal and traditional religion, dependent on outward circumstances 
and transmitted by birth. He did not reject circumcision mainly because it was a 
form and ceremony belonging to Judaism; his protest was against the principle involved 
in it—that of a national and theocratic religion descending by right of inheritance 
from generation to generation. To inherit without accepting is of no avail in the 
Christian Church, while to accept without having inherited suffices for salvation. 
In a word; personal adherence, that is, faith, is every thing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.i-p8">Not only did every Church in the apostolic age require a positive 
and personal act of adherence from all who sought a place among its members, but 
it was also enjoined to cast out of its midst any impure elements which might have 
crept into it; and which, coming within the scope of the judgment of man, might 
be distinguished and expelled. "Purge out the old leaven," wrote the Apostle to 
the Corinthians, alluding to the notorious sinners who had insinuated themselves 
into the ranks of the Christians.<note n="381" id="iii.ii.v.i-p8.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:7" id="iii.ii.v.i-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. 
v, 7</scripRef>. We shall recur to the subject of apostolical discipline when we 
come to speak of the Lord's Supper.</note></p>

</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Gifts and offices." progress="60.77%" id="iii.ii.v.ii" prev="iii.ii.v.i" next="iii.ii.vi">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Gifts and offices</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p2">The universal priesthood was fully and practically realized in 
the apostolic Churches.<note n="382" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p2.1">See Baur's excellent observations. "Geschichte der 
drei erst. Jahrh.," pp. 248, 249.</note> Composed of sincere believers, they, in 
no degree, acknowledged the too common distinction between active and passive members. 
All the Christians were required to contribute of their zeal and piety to the general <pb n="339" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_339" />
good. There are special offices, but these are very far from absorbing the whole 
activity of the Church. They are of less importance at this stage than subsequently, 
when the gifts of the Holy Spirit have lost their miraculous character, and the 
supernatural is more closely blended with the natural in the elements of the Christian 
life. At this period organized forms are perpetually broken through by miraculous 
manifestations, as the banks of a brimming river are overflowed by its swelling, 
rushing tide. The line drawn between official service in the Church and the gifts 
bestowed on all believers is so indistinct that Paul places both in one category. 
"God hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly 
teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities 
of tongues." <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii, 28</scripRef>. Let 
us endeavor to distinguish the variety of gifts in this community of service characteristic 
of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3">Christianity is the religion of grace. It teaches that every good 
and every perfect gift comes from God, who dispenses all by the same Spirit. <scripRef passage="James 1:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">
James i, 17</scripRef>. The Holy Spirit not only renews the heart in conversion, 
but he also communicates to the believer the special aptitude he needs to enable 
him to glorify God. We err, however, if we imagine that there is any absolute incompatibility 
between the gifts of grace and the gifts of nature. The God of redemption is also 
the God of creation. Natural gifts are not annulled by the Holy Spirit; on the contrary, 
he accepts and appropriates them, while, at the same time, he purifies and communicates 
to them a heavenly virtue, by which they are made of true

<pb n="340" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_340" />service to the Church.<note n="383" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3.3">Διαιρέσεις 
δὲ χαρισμάτων εἰσίν, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ Πνεῦμα</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:4" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">
1 Cor. xii, 4</scripRef>.</note> They then become spiritual gifts. The proportion 
of the supernatural element may vary in these gifts; it may be more or less predominant. 
Sometimes the natural element seems completely absorbed. This was the case in the 
commencement of the apostolic era; but, as early as its second period, there was 
a sensible diminution of purely supernatural gifts; they were brought into subjection 
and subordination, while natural gifts, and aptitude sanctified by grace, acquired 
constantly increasing importance and prominence.<note n="384" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p3.5">Neander, "Pflanz.," i, 233, 
235.</note> 
Taking these general principles as our starting point, it is easy to show the distinction 
between the divers gifts enumerated by St. Paul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4">The gift which is most distinctly miraculous is the gift of tongues.<note n="385" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.2">Γένη 
γλωσσῶν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii, 28</scripRef>.</note> 
It assumed a modified form in this second period of the apostolic age. Those who 
spoke in strange languages at Pentecost were understood by their hearers. This was 
no longer the case in the time of St. Paul. The gift of tongues seems to have been 
at that period an inarticulate language, a mysterious psalmody, the strange manifestation 
of that state of ecstacy, in which thought, lost in the ineffable, submerged, as 
it were, beneath a flood of divine influence, became unutterable. Such is the impression 
given by Paul's description of the gift of tongues.<note n="386" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.4">"He that speaketh in an 
unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the Church."</note> 
"Things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction 
in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped <pb n="341" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_341" />or harped?" <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:7" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.5" parsed="|1Cor|14|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.7">
1 Cor. xiv, 7</scripRef>. Abandoning themselves without restraint to religious ecstacy, 
some Christians might reach a state of ever-cumulating excitement, and take pleasure 
in a psychological condition not free from peril, and leading to an extravagant 
use of that gift of tongues which had no useful purpose in the edification of the 
Church. St. Paul, therefore, urges that it be restrained within due limits. He desires 
that it be not indulged in, unless there be present in the assembly brethren capable 
of interpreting the unknown tongues. This gift of interpretation was one of the 
manifestations of the gift of prophecy, which was also of a miraculous character, 
although it did not reduce the recipient to a state of entire passivity, as did 
the gift of tongues. The prophet was the organ of divine inspiration; now he declared 
events in the future, (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts xi, 28</scripRef>,) now 
he made manifest the secrets of the heart, (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:25" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.7" parsed="|1Cor|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.25">1 
Cor. xiv, 25</scripRef>,) and appointed brethren to their office in the Church; 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:4" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.8" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv, 4</scripRef>;) again, he taught with 
a degree of power and efficiency which attested the special cooperation of the divine 
Spirit. The language of the prophet was not calm, connected, flowing, like the language 
of reflection. It did not bear the trace of meditation, or seem the labored effort 
of thought. It was impetuous and abrupt. These prophetic revelations were not to 
be received absolutely and without reason; St. Paul desires that they be tested 
by the Church, for it was possible for suggestions of the natural mind to be confounded 
with those of the Spirit. "Let the prophets speak," he says, "two or three, and 
let the others judge.<note n="387" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.10">Οἱ ἄλλοι διακρινέτωσαν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:29" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.11" parsed="|1Cor|14|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.29">
1 Cor. xiv, 29</scripRef>.</note> 
The gift of healing and <pb n="342" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_342" />of working miracles belong to the same category.<note n="388" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.13">Χαρίσματα 
ἰαμάτων . . . ἐνεργήματα δυνάμεων</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:9,10" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.14" parsed="|1Cor|12|9|12|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.9-1Cor.12.10">
1 Cor. xii, 9, 10</scripRef>. The gift of faith, spoken of in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:9" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p4.15" parsed="|1Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.9">
1 Cor. xii, 9</scripRef>, must be understood of this gift of miracles. It is evident 
that the word cannot bear in this passage its ordinary meaning. The faith which 
saves is not a special gift granted to some Christians; it is needful for all.</note> 
It was largely bestowed on the early Churches, not on the Apostles alone, but indiscriminately 
among all Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5">These peculiarly supernatural gifts abounded, for obvious reasons, 
in the early history of the Church—the period of creation and formation. They may 
reappear, but in a subordinate degree, in times which have some analogy with the 
first century; but these miraculous endowments must never be regarded as the necessary 
manifestations of the divine Spirit upon earth. The gifts which abide are not those 
of a specially miraculous character; they are those which blend in beautiful harmony, 
nature, and grace, the human element and the divine—the very gifts by which the 
Apostles were themselves pre-eminently distinguished. We place in this second category 
the gift of teaching, (<scripRef passage="Romans 12:7" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii, 7</scripRef>,) 
and that of government.<note n="389" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.3">Κυβερνήσεις</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">
1 Cor. xii, 28</scripRef>.</note> 
The former is applied sometimes to the practical side of Christianity, and then 
it is called the word of wisdom; sometimes to the theoretical side, and then it 
is called the word of knowledge.<note n="390" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.6">Λόγος σοφίας, 
λόγος γνώσεῶς</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:8" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8">1 Cor. xii, 8</scripRef>.</note> 
The gift of government must be accompanied by the gift of discernment of spirits;<note n="391" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.9">Διακρίσεις 
πνευμάτων</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:10" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p5.10" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10">1 Cor. xii, 10</scripRef>.</note> 
for, at a period when the manifestations of the supernatural world were so frequent, 
it was of moment to discern between the true inspirations and <pb n="343" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_343" />the 
false. The gift of teaching, like that of government, obviously implied certain 
natural aptitudes, and could not be exercised without the concurrence of moral and 
intellectual activity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6">Such were the principal gifts bestowed on the Church. They preceded 
the various offices; it is utterly false to pretend that they depended in any way 
on those offices, and were manifested only within the limits of a fixed organization. 
The wind bloweth where it listeth, and the Spirit of God never surrenders its sovereign 
freeness. The advocates of the hierarchy do not deny that the miraculous gifts were 
bestowed on the Christians generally; but they assert, on behalf of the ecclesiastics, 
a monopoly of the gift of teaching, the use of which must, they maintain, be regulated 
by official and sovereign authority, or doctrinal anarchy will inevitably follow.<note n="392" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.1">This 
is Thiersch's opinion. "Kirche im Apost. Zeit.," p. 154.</note> This distinction, 
however, is wholly arbitrary. The synagogue already acknowledged, under certain 
limitations, the right of every pious Jew to teach.<note n="393" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.2">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.3">Si nec 
senex sit nec sapiens, constituant aliquem spectatæ formæ integritatisqua virum.</span>" 
("If there be neither elder nor teacher, let a respectable and upright man speak.") 
Vitringa, "De Synag. vetere," p. 705.</note> It is not surprising that this right 
should have been extended by St. Paul to all Christians, with the exception of women, 
who were to be silent in public worship. "When ye come together," he says, "every 
one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath an interpretation. Let all things 
be done unto edifying."<note n="394" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.5">Διδαχὴν ἔχει ἑρμηνείαν 
ἔχει</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26-35" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.6" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|14|35" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26-1Cor.14.35">1 Cor. xiv, 26-35</scripRef>.</note> 
This right was long acknowledged in the Church. We read in the eighth book of the 
"Apostolical <pb n="344" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_344" />Constitutions," "Let him who teaches, if he be a layman, 
be versed in the Word."<note n="395" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.8">Ὁ διδάσκων εἰ καὶ λαῖκος 
ῇ</span>. "Const. Apost.," viii, 35, 1.</note> It is impossible, then, to trace 
a clear line of demarkation between the gift of prophecy and that of teaching. The 
latter, like the former, belonged to the Church without distinction of clergy. It 
remains an established fact that all believers had the right to teach in public 
worship.<note n="396" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.9">See Ritschl, "Altcath. Kirche.," p. 365.</note> 
All alike took some share in the government of the community. They were summoned, 
as we have seen, on the occasion of the conferences at Jerusalem, to take a part 
in important deliberations. The letters of the Apostles laid upon all the duty of 
caring for the great interests of the congregation. Discipline was an act of the 
community, not of the clergy. To the Corinthian Christians, Paul writes with reference 
to the man guilty of incest: "I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, 
have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done 
this deed, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, <i>when ye are gathered together, 
and my spirit</i>, with the power of the Lord Jesus Christ."<note n="397" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.11">Συναχθέντων 
ὑμῶν καὶ τοῦ ἐμοῦ πνεύματος, σὺν τῃ̂ δυνάμει τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:4" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.12" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v, 4</scripRef>.</note> The entire Church 
is supposed to be assembled with the Apostle as a council of discipline, under the 
invisible. presidency of our Lord Jesus Christ. No distinction is made; all the 
believers are called together to pronounce, as a sovereign tribunal, the sentence 
of condemnation. The excommunication is spoken in their name. In the same manner, 
it is in their name that the repentant sinner is re-admitted <pb n="345" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_345" />into 
the Church. The Church, as a body, pardons the wrong he did to it by bringing dishonor 
upon it, and permits him to return to the communion of the brethren.<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:6" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p6.13" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6">2 
Cor. ii, 6</scripRef>. The power of the keys thus belongs, according to St. Paul, 
to all Christians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7">The sacraments are equally far from being a monopoly of the clergy. 
These principles were so deeply rooted in the Church that long after, at a time 
when it had undergone most important changes, they received striking testimony from 
the lips of St. Jerome. He says, "The right of the laity to baptize has often been 
recognized in cases of necessity, for every one may give that which he has received."<note n="398" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.2">Quod 
enim accepit quis, ita et dare potest.</span>" St. Jerome, "Contr. Luciferianos," 
4.</note> We read in the "Commentaries" attributed to Ambrose, that "in the beginning 
all taught and all baptized on every opportunity."<note n="399" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.3">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.4">Primum 
omnes docebant et omnes baptizabant quibuscumque diebus ut temporibus fuisset occasio.</span>"</note> 
With reference to the Lord's Supper, Paul attributes to all Christians the breaking 
of the bread and the blessing of the cup. "The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not 
the communion of the body of Christ?"<note n="400" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.6">Τὸ ποτήριον 
ὃ εὐλογοῦμεν, τὸν ἄρτον ὃν κλῶμεν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:16" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.7" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16">
1 Cor. x, 16</scripRef>. Harnack, though a Lutheran, supports this interpretation. 
(See his book, "Christengemeinde Gottesdienst," p. 170.</note> From all this, it 
follows that the idea of a sacerdotal order was altogether foreign to the Churches 
founded by Paul.<note n="401" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p7.8">See Ritschl, "Altcath. Kirche," p. 378.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8">In those Churches, however, we can discern the commencement of 
various ecclesiastical offices. <pb n="346" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_346" />These offices acquire gradually increasing 
importance, without, however, assuming any thing of a priestly character. Paul introduced 
into the Churches gathered out of heathenism the same simple organization, borrowed 
from the Jewish synagogues, which flourished in the Churches of Palestine. We find 
the same democratic constitution at Ephesus as at Jerusalem. A body of elders is 
nominated by the Church; these are rather its representatives and delegates than 
its rulers. This is no organization of a Levitical caste; to be convinced of this 
we need only read the Epistle to the Hebrews. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 7:26-28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Heb|7|26|7|28" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.26-Heb.7.28">
Heb. vii, 26-28</scripRef>. Jesus Christ is there represented as the High Priest 
of the new covenant, living for evermore—the one Mediator between God and man. He 
transmits to none a priesthood which is perfect only because it is eternal. Those 
times foretold by the prophets had arrived, when the law was to be written in the 
hearts of all the faithful; when each one, being placed in direct communication 
with Heaven, would no more need authoritative teaching from his brother man.<note n="402" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.2"><scripRef passage="Hebrews 8:10,11" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Heb|8|10|8|11" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.10-Heb.8.11">Heb. 
viii, 10, 11</scripRef>. "I will put my laws into their mind . . . And they shall 
not teach every man his neighbor."</note> The ecclesiastical office, from this point 
of view, can be regarded only as a service, or ministering to the Church.<note n="403" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.5">Ἑαυτοὺς 
δὲ δούλους ὑμῶν διὰ Ἰησοῦν</span>. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:5" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.6" parsed="|2Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.5">2 Cor. 
iv, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 12:7" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p8.7" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii, 7</scripRef>.</note> 
Those who are invested with it are not to be rulers over their brethren, but their 
servants. "We are your servants for Jesus' sake," says St. Paul to the Corinthians; 
showing by words so full of tender humility that, in his view, the apostolate bore 
no analogy to the ancient priesthood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p9">Let us bring before our minds the very simple <pb n="347" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_347" />mechanism 
of the institutions of a Church like that of Corinth or Ephesus. The ecclesiastical 
office already created elsewhere to meet actual necessities, and to maintain order 
in the midst of liberty, was there speedily called for. We find, in the epistles 
of Paul, valuable hints of the manner in which it sometimes originated. The Apostle 
speaks again and again of the Church in the house of a simple Christian. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:5" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">
Rom. xvi, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:9" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.9">1 Cor. xvi, 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:15" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p9.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">
Philemon 2</scripRef>. Such a Church, or fraction of a Church, was nothing else 
than a pious family circle extended, and becoming a religious center for those around. 
Many believers, converted through the influence of this Christian family, gathered 
around its hearth, and worshiped beneath its hospitable roof. The master of the 
house presided, and thus became naturally the elder pastor of the little congregation. 
If, in the same town, Christianity made many conquests, these small domestic congregations 
ultimately combined, and, as a matter of course, when an important Church was formed, 
those elders and teachers were placed at its head, who, in their zeal, had voluntarily 
filled that office before being regularly appointed to it. Such cases must have 
been many in the apostolic age. The office grew out of the exercise of the pastoral 
gift which had preceded it, and which was still often used with perfect freedom 
side by side with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10">Episcopal pretensions have frequently been founded on the passages 
in Paul's epistles where the word bishop occurs. But an attentive examination of 
the texts shows that the two words elder and bishop are used interchangeably, and 
that, in the language of Paul, they are synonymous, representing one and the <pb n="348" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_348" />
same office.<note n="404" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.2">Μετεκαλέσατο τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους 
τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts xx, 17</scripRef>. Compare 
with 
<scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.4" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">verse 28</scripRef> in same chapter:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.5">Ὑμᾶς τὸ Πνευ̂μα τὸ ἅγιον ἔθετο ἐπισκόπους</span>. 
See also <scripRef passage="Titus 1:5,7" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.6" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0;|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5 Bible:Titus.1.7">Titus i, 5, 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1,8" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.7" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0;|1Tim|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1 Bible:1Tim.3.8">
1 Tim. iii, 1, 8</scripRef>. On this point we refer to the admirable argument of 
Rothe. "Anfänge," p. 174.</note> He never mentions three degrees in the ecclesiastical 
hierarchy; he recognizes two only—the office of elder or bishop and that of deacon.<note n="405" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.8"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1,13" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.9" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0;|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1 Bible:1Tim.3.13">1 
Tim. iii, 1 and 13</scripRef>. See also <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.10" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. 
i, 1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.11">Πᾶσιν τοῖς ἁγίοις . . . σὺν ἐπισκόποις 
καὶ διακόνοις</span>.</note> It is equally clear that several bishops were found 
at once in the same Church, (see <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.12" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.13" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">
Acts xx, 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="James 5:14" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.14" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">James v, 14</scripRef>,) which is incompatible with 
the notion of there being one bishop superior to the elders. St. Peter, in his first 
epistle, carries this identification of the bishop with the elder so far as to charge 
the latter to use well the episcopal office, taking watchful oversight of the flock.<note n="406" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.16">Πρεσβυτέρους 
παρακαλῶ . . . ποιμάνατε τὸ ποίμνιον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπισκοπου̂ντες</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1,2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p10.17" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Peter v, 1, 2</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11">This identity of the office of bishop with that of elder is so 
very apparent in the New Testament that it was admitted by the whole ancient Church, 
even at the time of the rise of the episcopate properly so-called. "The elder is 
identical with the bishop," said St. Jerome, "and before parties had so multiplied 
under diabolical influence, the Churches were governed by a council of elders."<note n="407" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11.1">"Idem 
est ergo presbyter quam episcopus, et antequam diaboli instinctu studia in religione 
fuerent, communi presbyterorum consilio ecclesiæ gubernabantur." St. Jerome, "In 
Epist. Tit.," vol. iv. We read in the "Ambrosiast," "Primum presbyteri episcopi 
appellabantur." Comp. Chrysostum, "Homilia i, in <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">
Phil. i, 1</scripRef>." See also Theodoret, "Interpretat. ad Phil. iii," 445.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11.3">Ἐπισκόπους δὲ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καλεῖ</span>. "The 
two offices," he adds, "had the same name."</note> The name of bishop was more frequently 
used in the Churches founded among the pagans, because the ancient Greeks were <pb n="349" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_349" />
accustomed thus to designate the magistrates, whose functions in the State had some 
analogy with those of the elders in the Church, since it was their office to exercise 
vigilance over the interests of the republic.<note n="408" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11.4">"Those who were sent by the Athenians," 
we read in the "Scholiast" of Aristophanes, "to exercise surveillance in the cities 
subject to their authority were called bishops and guardians."
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p11.5">Ὁι παρ᾽ Ἀθηναίων εἰς τὰς ὑπηκοους πόλεις επισκέψασθαι 
τὰ παρ᾽ ἑκάστοις πεμπομενοι ἐπίσκοποι καὶ φύλακες ἐκαλοῦντο</span>. Rothe, "Anfange," 
p. 219.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12">In the failure of the attempt to establish the episcopate upon 
the words of the Apostles, an effort has been made to uphold it, by giving an exaggerated 
significance to certain facts of an exceptional and transitory character in the 
primitive Church. Reference is made to the mission of organizing the Churches committed 
by Paul to Titus and Timothy; the part taken by James at Jerusalem is urged in confirmation 
of the same theory. But these facts, rightly understood, ought to tell against hierarchical 
notions, instead of lending them any support. With reference first to Timothy and 
Titus, they bear no likeness whatever to bishops governing a diocese; they are missionaries, 
or, as Paul calls them, evangelists,<note n="409" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.2">Ἔργον ποίησον 
εὐαγγελιστοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv, 5</scripRef>. 
Comp. with <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.4" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv, 11</scripRef>.</note> whose 
mission it is to direct the first steps of young and inexperienced Churches; they 
exercise a truly apostolical power wherever that power is necessary. They derive 
their exceptional authority from an exceptional situation. They are no apostolical 
legates, invested with official dignity;<note n="410" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.5">This is Thiersch's view.</note> they 
are simply the representatives of St. Paul, his friends and fellow-workers.<note n="411" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.7">Συνεργός</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:21" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.8" parsed="|Rom|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21">
Rom. xvi, 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.9" parsed="|1Thess|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.2">1 Thess. iii, 2</scripRef>;<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p12.10" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 
Cor. viii, 23</scripRef>.</note> 
<pb n="350" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_350" />They do the work of missionaries. They exercise over the young Churches 
the vigilance indispensable in the period of creation and formation, but, as we 
shall observe, they never infringe the inalienable rights of Christian liberty. 
They are no more bishops than were the Apostles. They are, like them, the founders 
of Churches, nothing more and nothing less. Their claim rests on the important duties 
undertaken by them in connection with those Churches, or rather on the great love 
they bear them. Their authority is entirely moral, and is vindicated by its effects; 
it resolves itself into influence. The apostolic missionary cannot acquit himself 
faithfully of his task without using this authority; he must needs water that which 
he has planted, and cultivate and cherish that which he has helped to create. He 
feels bound to uphold the frail plant, which has not yet had time to gather strength 
to sustain itself unsupported against the shock of storms.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p13">We have already stated our views of the ministry of James at Jerusalem. 
In spite of the assertions of the "Fathers," we maintain that it presents no analogy 
to the episcopate of subsequent ages.<note n="412" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p13.1">See Hegesippus in Eusebius, ii, 23,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p13.2">Ἰάκωβος Ἰεροσόλυμῶν ἐπίσκοπος</span>. "Const. Apost.," 
Book VI, chap. xiv; Epiphan., "Hæres," lxxxviii, 7. "<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p13.3">Jacobus, qui 
appellatur frater Domini, post passionem Domini, statim ab apostolis Hierosolymorum 
episcopus ordinatur.</span>" August., "Catal. script. eccles." All these testimonies 
are without weight, because we know that the "Fathers" transferred to the past the 
ecclesiastical constitution of their own time.</note> He also is an apostle, and 
one of the most influential, though he can show no formal nomination to the office. 
He is an apostle, as Paul was, by right of his lofty piety and of the divine power 
manifested in him. His diocese <pb n="351" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_351" />extends as far as his influence and 
his word can reach. Thus, a careful examination of facts destroys all the chimeras 
of an episcopal organization in the first century.<note n="413" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p13.4">Bingham ("Origines," i, 
69) regards the Apostles as the first bishops. The Catholic school falls into the 
same error, already refuted by us.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14">It is very difficult to determine precisely the functions of the 
elders or bishops. They formed a council<note n="414" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.2">Πρεσβυτερίου</span>. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">
1 Tim. iv, 14</scripRef>.</note> which occupied itself with the general interests 
of the Church; its authority was limited, and always exercised with a practical 
recognition of the universal priesthood. They were, according to the beautiful figure 
borrowed from Christ himself, the shepherds of the flock.<note n="415" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.4">"Feed the flock of 
God which is among you, not as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples 
to the flock." <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:2,3" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|2|5|3" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.2-1Pet.5.3">1 Peter v, 2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">
Acts xx, 28</scripRef>.</note> 
The gift of teaching, freely used by all Christians, was not especially connected 
with the office of elders; the only gift required in them was that of government. 
In his Epistle to the Ephesians Paul names the teachers after the pastors.<note n="416" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.7"><scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.8" parsed="|Eph|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.1">Ephes. 
iv, 1</scripRef>. Neander, "Pflanz.," i, 261. Calvin, and, following him, all the 
adherents of old Presbyterianism, recognize two orders of elders, some not teachers, 
and others whose office it is to teach, the latter holding a higher position than 
the former. This idea has no foundation in Scripture. Nowhere do we find such a 
line of demarkation between two orders of elders. The passage <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.9" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">
1 Tim. v, 17</scripRef> has no such bearing, It forms part of an epistle treating 
especially of false doctrines, and designed to set forth the great importance of 
the teaching of the truth. It contains no allusion to hierarchical orders. See Rothe, 
"Anfänge," 224.</note> There is no trace of two orders of elders hierarchically 
constituted; it is probable, however, that it was soon found necessary to choose 
as elders men capable of <pb n="352" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_352" />teaching, since false doctrine was rife on 
every hand. St. Paul demands that the bishop hold fast the faithful word, that he 
may be able, by sound doctrine, both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers.<note n="417" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.10"><scripRef passage="Titus 1:9" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.11" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Titus 
i, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.12" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii, 2</scripRef>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.13">Διδακτικός</span>.</note> 
Toward the end of this period, the office of elder or bishop shows a general tendency 
toward a more permanent character. Purely supernatural gifts decrease; the exercise 
of the gift of government and that of teaching becomes all the more necessary. Doctrinal 
and moral anarchy threatens the Churches. It is obviously wise to give them at such 
a crisis greater fixedness of organization, and by a definite constitution, and 
a stronger government, to place them in the condition of a society<note n="418" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.14">Comp. 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.15" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Hebrews xiii, 17</scripRef>. See Bunsen, "Ignatius 
und seine Zeit," p. 129. M. Reuss shows very clearly that the ecclesiastical constitution 
described in the pastoral epistles is not so complicated as has been asserted, with 
a view to deny their authority. It is in harmony with all we know of the apostolic 
age.</note> capable of living and developing itself. We have no right, however, 
to suppose a substitution, at this period, of the monarchical for the democratic 
form of Church government; there is no trace of any such change. There is one single 
allusion to the ruling of assemblies, (<scripRef passage="Romans 12:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.16" parsed="|Rom|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.28">Rom. xii, 
28</scripRef>,) but it is too vague to sustain the inference that one of the elders 
presided permanently over the Council of the Church. Perhaps the presidency was 
taken by all the elders in turn. As the Churches increased in importance, and made 
larger claims upon the time of the pastors, it became needful to provide in part 
for their maintenance, that they might be able to attend, without distraction, on 
duties which grew daily wider and more weighty. St. Paul frequently insists on the 
duty of <pb n="353" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_353" />the Churches to contribute liberally to the support of their 
elders or bishops. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:11,13,14" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.17" parsed="|1Cor|9|11|0|0;|1Cor|9|13|0|0;|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.11 Bible:1Cor.9.13 Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix, 11, 13, 
14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.18" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. v, 17</scripRef>. We see, 
however, no reason for supposing that these entirely gave up working with their 
own hands; they did not, at any rate, feel themselves bound to do so by any scruple 
of conscience, for the distinction between the sacred and the profane found no place 
in the lives of those who did all in the name of the Lord Jesus, and who had before 
their eyes the example of Paul, the tentmaker. The contributions of the Churches 
were perfectly free, no rule or measure of giving was laid down; the care of the 
poor was regarded as a more pressing claim than the maintenance of the pastors. 
The elder or bishop was under no more obligation to surrender family ties than any 
private Christian. Paul says distinctly that an apostle might be married, and might 
take his wife with him on his missionary journeys. The counsels of moderate asceticism 
which he gives to the Corinthians are intended for all the members of the Church 
without distinction. The bishop is to be the ensample of the flock, and is to keep 
himself with peculiar care from those immoral relations so common in the heathen 
world. Let him be the husband of one wife; let him show what is true Christian marriage; 
let him guide his family with firmness and discretion; he will then find in his 
own home a valuable school for the government of the Church.<note n="419" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.19">It is universally 
admitted that Peter was married. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix, 
5</scripRef>. Eusebius, following Clement of Alexandria, asserts that it was so.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.21">Πέτρος μὲν γὰρ καὶ Φιλιππος ἐπαιδοποίησαντο</span>. 
Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 30. In spite of the opinion of several distinguished 
theologians, Reuss, among others, we cannot admit positively that the words "husband 
of one wife," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.22">μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρα</span>, (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.23" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 
Tim. iii, 2</scripRef>,) contain a prohibition of second marriages. The exhortation 
of the Apostle to perfect purity of life was always seasonable in Churches encompassed 
with heathen corruption, and some members of which might have continued in illicit 
relations which were hard to break. The condition imposed on widows who would be 
deaconesses not to have been twice married, (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:9" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.24" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 
Tim. v, 9</scripRef>,) prevents us, however, rejecting peremptorily the sense given 
by the whole of the ancient Church to the passage. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p14.25" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">
1 Tim. iii, 2</scripRef>.</note></p>


<pb n="354" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_354" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15">Next to the office of elders, we find, in all the Churches founded 
by St. Paul, the office of deacons. This carries us back to the appointment of the 
seven deacons at Jerusalem; but, like the whole of the ecclesiastical organization, 
it assumed, at this period, a more decided character. It received its proper name; 
it was called the diaconate.<note n="420" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.1"><scripRef passage="Romans 12:7" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.2" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii, 7</scripRef>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.3">Διακονίᾳ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.4" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i, 1</scripRef>.</note> Those who were 
intrusted with it do not seem to have taken part in the missionary work of the Apostles 
as directly as the first deacons, among whom were Stephen and Philip. They devoted 
themselves more exclusively to the care of the poor and the sick, and sought to 
exercise that beautiful gift of helping which St. Paul mentions in his Epistle to 
the Corinthians.<note n="421" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.6">Ἀντιλήψεις</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p15.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">
1 Cor. xii, 28</scripRef>.</note> They were the representatives of the charity of 
the Church to its suffering and afflicted members. We know that the deacons at Jerusalem 
were chosen to serve tables. In the second period of the apostolic age there were 
no common feasts, except the <i>agapæ</i>, which were accompanied by the celebration 
of the Lord's Supper. The deacons were charged with all that related to this part 
of Christian worship; with their office of mercy was associated the care of all 
the outward details of public service.</p>

<pb n="355" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_355" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p16">The Churches of the first century also created an office for women, 
in order to employ for the good of the Church the special gifts bestowed by God 
upon them. What office could have been better suited to them than the diaconate, 
the merciful ministry of succor and consolation? It is difficult to ascertain exactly 
what these deaconesses of the primitive Church were. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">
Rom. xvi, 1</scripRef>. They had, no doubt, their part in the distribution of alms, 
and in the visiting of the sick; doubtless, they also assisted in the arrangements 
for the <i>agapæ</i>, and lent their aid where-ever it was required by the deacons 
in matters relating to public worship. We know that the deaconesses of the second 
century were employed as helpers at the baptism of women.<note n="422" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p16.2">"Constit. Apostol.," 
iii, 16.</note> This custom, so natural and so becoming, must have been introduced 
into the Church in the first century. The widows, above sixty years of age, whose 
names were in the Church books, and of whom Paul speaks in his first Epistle to 
Timothy, were probably deaconesses.<note n="423" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p16.3">Schaff, 534; Rothe, "Anfänge," p. 253. 
In the "Apostolical Constitutions," (iii, 1,) widows are raised to the rank of
<i>elders</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p16.4">πρεσβυτίδες</span>. This is evidently 
an innovation of the second century. The prohibition of second marriages to the 
deaconesses is an ascetic rule which gives slight cause for surprise.</note> It 
would be difficult to understand all the conditions required of them in that passage 
if nothing more than ordinary membership was in view. On the other hand, it is perfectly 
in harmony with the spirit of the apostolic Church to give employment to the activity 
of all its members, and to establish a holy relation between the generous gifts 
bestowed upon poverty and the valuable services which, in return, even poverty can <pb n="356" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_356" />
render to the Church. The widow was far better adapted than the unmarried woman 
for the office of deaconess, for she had experience of human life; she knew its 
great sorrows, and her position gave her a special fitness for administering consolation.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17">From whatever point of view we regard it, the ecclesiastical office 
appears to us always as a ministry, as the service of the Church, not as a priesthood. 
It has an altogether different origin, it is bestowed by popular election, and thus 
preserves its representative character. This was the case (as we have seen) with 
the very first office which arose out of the apostolate. The seven deacons of the 
upper chamber were chosen by the Church at Jerusalem. "<i>Choose you out seven men</i>," 
such is the language of St. Peter, and it sanctions the abiding privilege of the 
Church.<note n="424" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.2">Ἐπισκέψασθε</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 6:3" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.3" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">
Acts vi, 3</scripRef>.</note> The nature of the office of elder also implied its 
being elective. The charge given by St. Paul to Timothy and Titus to appoint elders<note n="425" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.4">"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.5">Ἵνα 
καταστήσῃς πρεσβυτέρους</span>. <scripRef passage="Titus 1:5" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.6" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Titus i, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.7" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">
1 Timothy iii, 1</scripRef>.</note> contains no contradiction to this rule, for 
it is obvious that in a young and inexperienced Church the influence of the Apostle 
or of his representative would naturally preponderate. This influence, however, 
never assumed the form of despotic authority, and Luke shows us how it was exercised 
in harmony with the elective voice of the Church, when he tells us that Paul and 
Barnabas caused elders to be chosen in all the Churches.<note n="426" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.9">﻿Χειροτονήσαντες 
δὲ αὐτοῖς πρεσβυτέρους κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.10" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">
Acts xiv, 23</scripRef>. We see (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:18-24" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.11" parsed="|2Cor|8|18|8|24" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.18-2Cor.8.24">2 Cor. 
viii, 18-24</scripRef>) that the member of the Corinthian Church, intrusted to bear 
the offerings of the brethren into Palestine, was chosen by them.</note> The Apostle 
presided over the election <pb n="357" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_357" />but did not suppress it. It is further 
certain that this right of election was preserved inviolate during more than two 
centuries. The Coptic Constitution of the Church of Alexandria witnesses to the 
continuance of the right of election into the middle of the second century.<note n="427" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p17.13">Ἐπίσκοπος 
χειροτονείσθω ὑπὸ παντὸς τοῦ λαοὺ εκλελεγμενός</span>. "Constit. Copt.," canon ii, 
31.</note> Now, as it is incontestable that the second century did not originate 
the right, its tendency being on the contrary to weaken and depreciate it, it follows 
that it must be traced back to the first century, and is of apostolical institution.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18">The laying on of hands which was conferred on the deacons, elders, 
and evangelists, had not at all the character of ordination.<note n="428" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.1">See Ritschl, "Altcath. 
Kirche., 395.</note> 
It was not used exclusively for the investiture of office in the Church. Christ 
laid his hands on the little children brought to him that he might bless them, (<scripRef passage="Matthew 19:15" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.15">Matt. 
xix, 15</scripRef>,) and on the sick whom he was about to heal. <scripRef passage="Luke 13:13" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.3" parsed="|Luke|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.13">
Luke xiii, 13</scripRef>. The laying on of hands was regarded as a solemn benediction; 
coincidently with it there was sometimes the communication of the supernatural gifts 
peculiar to the apostolic age.<note n="429" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.4">This is the explanation of the famous passage <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.5" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">
1 Timothy iv, 14</scripRef>, in which these supernatural gifts are referred to. 
Timothy received them in fulfillment of a prophetic revelation, like that which 
led to the dedication of Paul and Barnabas by the laying on of hands at Antioch. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:2,3" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.6" parsed="|Acts|13|2|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2-Acts.13.3">
Acts xiii, 2, 3</scripRef>. We must not forget that Timothy had been temporarily 
invested with the office of an evangelist. Rothe, "Anfänge," 161.</note> It was 
subsequently conferred in the ordinance of Baptism, in the celebration of the Lord's 
Supper, and on the occasion of the restoration to the Church of those <pb n="358" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_358" />
who had been excommunicate.<note n="430" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.7">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.8">Egressi de lavacro de hinc manus 
imponitur per benedictionem advocans Spiritum Sanctum.</span>" Tertull., "De Baptismo," 
7, 8; Cyprian, "Epist.," lxxxiii, 1, 2.</note> It was always accompanied with prayer.<note n="431" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.9"><scripRef passage="Acts 6:6" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.10" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6">Acts 
vi, 6</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.11">Καὶ προσευξάμενοι ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῖς 
τὰς χεῖρας</span>. This first laying on of hands is the type of all the rest.</note> 
St Augustine goes so far as to say, "What is the laying on of hands if not praying 
over a man?"<note n="432" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.12">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.13">Quid est aliud manuum impositio, quam oratio?</span>" 
Aug., "De Baptismo," iii, 49.</note> Prayer was then the essential act. "The neophytes," 
says Cyprian,<note n="433" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.14">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.15">Per nostram orationem ac manus impositionem 
Spiritum Sanctum consequantur.</span>" Cyprian, "Epist.," lxxxiii, 9.</note> "receive 
the Holy Ghost through our prayer, and the laying on of hands." The latter had only 
a symbolic significance like baptism itself. It represented the grace communicated 
through prayer, and as all Christians stand in need of that grace, it was conferred 
on all. Nay, more. Prayer cannot, in any point of view, be regarded as a clerical 
act; it is the expression of the Christian feeling of the whole assembly; it follows 
that the laying on of hands could no more have a sacerdotal character than the prayer 
which constituted its essential virtue. It was bestowed in the name of the Church. 
Tertullian admitted that laymen had a right to baptize; they had, then, an equal 
right to perform the laying on of hands. We do not deny, however, that the laying 
on of hands had a special application when received by the deacons or elders. It 
was the solemn sign of their entry upon office, according to a custom of the synagogue, 
in the case of new rabbis.<note n="434" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.16">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.17">Ordinatio autem non tantum fit
<i>manu</i> sed etiam sermone solo, dicendo, ego te promoveo.</span>" Vitringa, 
"De Synag. vetere," p. 838.</note> But between the <pb n="359" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_359" />imposition of hands 
in the synagogue and the same ceremonial in the church there was as wide a difference 
as between the two institutions themselves. It was, in truth, the prayer of the 
Church which gave value to the outward act; the Church thus took an active and direct 
part in the consecration of the man who was to be its minister and representative. 
It appears, also, to have been customary, from the times of the Apostles, for the 
individual thus set apart to make an explicit profession of his faith before the 
Church, which had a right to know with exactness the doctrine of those for whom, 
as its delegates, it was responsible. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:12" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.18" parsed="|1Tim|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.12">1 Tim. vi, 
12</scripRef>. The outward act was so far from being regarded as conferring a sacred 
and unalterable character, that the same man might receive the laying on of hands 
on several occasions.<note n="435" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.19"><scripRef passage="Acts 13:3" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p18.20" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">Acts xiii, 3</scripRef>. 
Paul and Barnabas had long been exercising their ministry in the Church when they 
received this laying on of hands.</note> 
This unquestionable fact sets aside any superstitious notion with reference to it.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.v.ii-p19">In a word, therefore, ecclesiastical offices did not constitute 
in this second period, any more than in the first, a new order of priesthood. They 
were not directly and authoritatively instituted by God, but were created one by 
one as the necessity for them arose in the Church. They are not, like the ancient 
priesthood, of immediate divine appointment, but they proceed from divine inspiration, 
and are according to the will of God. We must not, however, allow ourselves to imagine 
that the Churches of the apostolic age, though of so democratic an organization, 
suffered their liberty to degenerate into license. Revealed truth exerted a holy 
authority over them. <pb n="360" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_360" />Paul uses the bold and energetic language of 
an embassador of Jesus Christ speaking in the name of truth. He does not impose 
that truth; if the Churches reject it, there are no means to constrain to its reception 
and to obedience. But he declares that in rejecting the doctrine they reject not 
the messenger but the God who sent him; and he proves it. He desires also that this 
truth, once accepted in the Churches, should continue to be to them an infallible 
test and touchstone for heresy. If in the Christianity of the first century there 
is no organized external authority, there is nevertheless an authority which is 
effectual. We are quite free to admit, also, that while each Church has its own 
distinctive life and character, there is nothing in the primitive ecclesiastical 
organization adverse to an ulterior federation among the Churches, and a synodal 
government, provided only that the liberties of the individual assemblies be left 
intact. We have simply shown that as a matter of fact such a federal government 
did not exist in the first century. But the Church has the right—and sometimes the 
right becomes a duty—to modify its organization in course of time, and to depart 
in more than one point of detail from the type of the apostolic Churches, subject 
only to this condition—that it remains faithful to the general principles of their 
constitution; for those principles are unchangeable, and rest upon eternal truths.</p>

<pb n="361" id="iii.ii.v.ii-Page_361" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter VI. Worship and the Christian Life." progress="64.96%" id="iii.ii.vi" prev="iii.ii.v.ii" next="iii.ii.vi.i">
<h3 id="iii.ii.vi-p0.1">CHAPTER VI. </h3>
<h4 id="iii.ii.vi-p0.2">WORSHIP AND THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. </h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Christian Worship during this Period." progress="64.97%" id="iii.ii.vi.i" prev="iii.ii.vi" next="iii.ii.vi.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p1">§ I. <i>Christian Worship during this Period</i>.<note n="436" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p1.1">Vitringa, 
"De Synagoga vetere." Bingham, "Origines Ecclesiæ;" Augusti, "Handbuch der Christlichen 
Archæologie," (1836;) Harnack, "Christliche Gemeinde Goltesdienst," (Erlangen, 1854;) 
Guericke, "Archæol." (1847.) We need not enumerate again the works on the apostolic 
age already referred to.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p2">WHILE the Christian converts from Judaism were continually in 
the temple, and observed all the rites of the religion of their fathers, the converted 
Gentiles held themselves free from any ceremonial law. In their churches, therefore, 
we find the true worship of the new covenant first established. The disciples did 
not comprehend immediately after the Pentecostal effusion of the Holy Spirit that 
Christianity was a new creation. They supposed that the true worship—public and 
solemn worship—was still to be celebrated in the temple at Jerusalem, and their 
adoration in the upper chamber was of a secret and spiritual nature. The case was 
altogether different in the Churches founded by St. Paul. Their worship was completely 
distinct from the Jewish. There is no reason to conclude that it was less spiritual 
than that presented in the earlier days of the Church, or less spontaneous because 
it was more carefully regulated. We must remember that the adoration offered in 
the upper chamber had more the character <pb n="362" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_362" />of family worship than of 
the worship of a Church, and that associated with it was the assiduous attendance 
of the Christians in the temple. The worship of the Gentile converts, on the contrary, 
was their public worship; it had, therefore, a less private character, and more 
solemnity of form. Its forms, however, are very simple, and significant of the great 
emancipation wrought by St. Paul; they are nothing more than the orderly and fitting 
expression of the ardent piety of the believers. The true idea of worship in spirit 
and in truth characterizes them all, and is set forth in them with incomparable 
clearness and beauty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3">The worship of the old covenant could not fail to be more or less 
materialized by its association with outward conditions. It was confined to the 
walls of the sanctuary; it set apart times and seasons; the priestly tribe alone 
had a right to approach the altar. All these restrictions had one common cause—the 
separation still existing between guilty man and his offended God. Hence the necessity 
of sacrifices, which embodied the acknowledgment of guilt, while they contained 
the prophecy of future reconciliation. The new covenant, which has for its basis 
the great fact of a finished salvation, at once substitutes for those sacrifices 
offered daily the sacrifice of Christ once offered for sin,<note n="437" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.2">Νῦνὶ 
δὲ ἅπαξ</span>. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 9:26" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.3" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix, 26</scripRef>.</note> 
and abolishes the peculiar priesthood of a class in favor of the eternal priesthood 
of Christ,<note n="438" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.5">Ἀπαράβατον ἔχει τὴν ἱερωσύνην</span>. 
"But this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 7:24" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.6" parsed="|Heb|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.24">
Heb. vii, 24</scripRef>.</note> communicated by faith to all believers. In the Church 
there is no altar, no sacrifice, no priest. To <pb n="363" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_363" />the material sacrifice 
has succeeded the reasonable sacrifice of the heart and will, in which every Christian 
is at once priest and victim.<note n="439" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.7">"A living sacrifice, a reasonable service." <scripRef passage="Romans 12:1" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.8" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">
Rom. xii, 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 15:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.9" parsed="|Rom|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.16">xv, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:5" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p3.10" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5">
1 Peter ii, 5</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4">All the institutions which were designed to remind man of his 
state of condemnation prior to redemption are alike abolished. There is no longer 
any privilege attaching to certain consecrated places and consecrated persons. The 
Christian Church has no temple in the true sense of the word, or rather, it is itself 
a spiritual temple, built up of living stones, and founded upon Christ.<note n="440" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.2">﻿Ἐν 
ᾧ καὶ ὑμεῖς συνοικοδομεῖσθε εἰς κατοικητήριον τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν Πνεύματι</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:20-22" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.3" parsed="|Eph|2|20|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20-Eph.2.22">Eph. ii, 20-22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.4" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">
1 Cor. iii, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.5" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi, 16</scripRef>. "Whose house are 
we." <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.6">Οὗ οἶκός ἐσμεν ἡμεῖς</span>. <scripRef passage="Hebrews 3:6" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.7" parsed="|Heb|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.6">
Heb. iii, 6</scripRef>.</note> Its worship has no other design than the edification 
of this temple, or its consolidation by the increase of faith and love.<note n="441" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.8">"Let 
all things be done unto edifying."—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.9">Πάντα πρὸς οἰκοδομὴν 
γινέσθω</span>.</note> Thus religious service is held in private houses, as in the 
case of Mary, the mother of Mark, at Jerusalem, of Lydia at Philippi, of Jason at 
Thessalonica. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:12" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.10" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">Acts xii, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 16:40" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.11" parsed="|Acts|16|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.40">
xvi, 40</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 17:7" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.12" parsed="|Acts|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.7">xvii, 7</scripRef>. In the same manner worship is 
celebrated under the roof of Justus at Corinth, and of Aquila and Priscilla at Ephesus. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:7" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.13" parsed="|Acts|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.7">
Acts xviii, 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.14" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi, 19</scripRef>. 
In large cities, where there are many Christians, the places of meeting rapidly 
multiply.<note n="442" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.15"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.16">Ἐκκλεσίαι κατ᾽ οἶκόν</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:4,5,14,15" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.17" parsed="|Rom|16|4|16|5;|Rom|16|14|0|0;|Rom|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4-Rom.16.5 Bible:Rom.16.14 Bible:Rom.16.15">
Rom. xvi, 4, 5, 14, 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:15" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.18" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.19" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">
Philemon 2</scripRef>.</note> There is nothing to lead us to infer that the houses 
in which worship was thus celebrated ceased to be used for other purposes. The name 
of Church was not given to a sacred edifice, but to the assembly of believers <pb n="364" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_364" />
gathered within it.<note n="443" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.20"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:18-22" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.21" parsed="|1Cor|11|18|11|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.18-1Cor.11.22">1 Cor. xi, 18-22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:34" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.22" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34">
xiv, 34</scripRef>. Bingham lays stress on these passages as establishing the existence 
of sanctuaries, properly so called, in the first century, ("Orig.," iii, 143;) but 
he forgets Christ's positive statement to the woman of Samaria as to the abolition 
of all holy places.</note> "The Church itself," says an old writer, "or the assembly 
of the faithful, was the house of God."<note n="444" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.23">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p4.24">Ipsa Ecclesia, ipse 
fidelium cœtus est domus Dei.</span>" Vitringa, "De Synag. vetere," 446; Augusti, 
"Archæol.," i, 336.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p5">The rapid increase of the Church soon rendered these private houses 
inadequate for the purposes of worship. At Ephesus Paul taught in a public school. 
James points out in his epistle abuses which could only have occurred in large assemblies, 
like those of the Jewish synagogues.<note n="445" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p5.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p5.2">Ἐὰν εἰσέλθῃ 
εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ὑμῶν ἀνὴρ</span>. <scripRef passage="James 2:2" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p5.3" parsed="|Jas|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.2">James ii, 
2</scripRef>. We must not, as Vitringa does, ("De Synag. vetere,") make the unfair 
deduction from this expression, that the worship of the Church resembled in all 
respects that of the synagogue.</note> To the family gathering succeeded the gathering 
as a Church, to which all ranks of society furnished their contingent. The rich 
and the poor met together, and pride and insolence had frequent opportunities of 
manifesting themselves. But the worship acquired no new character of sacredness 
by being transferred to a more spacious building. It was only on the ruins of the 
spiritual that the material temple was subsequently reared.<note n="446" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p5.4">We are not speaking 
of the erection of majestic edifices for worship, but simply of the superstition 
which introduces into Christianity the notion of a sanctuary, a place in itself 
exceptionally holy.</note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6">The primitive Church recognizes no more distinction between days 
than between places. The entire life has become the calm and earnest celebration 
of redemption;<note n="447" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.1">"Whether ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the 
glory of God."—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.2">Πάντα εἰς δόξαν Θεοῦ ποιεῖτε</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:31" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.31">
1 Cor. x, 31</scripRef>.</note> its simplest acts are raised by the <pb n="365" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_365" />
Christian spirit to the dignity of a religious service. To the believer nothing 
is common or unclean; every thing is holy.<note n="448" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.4">The advocates of the permanence 
of the Sabbath appeal to the decalogue. But Paul has already taught us that the 
decalogue contains the law of holiness in but an incomplete form—a form which has 
been done away with the whole of Judaism. To trace the Sabbath back to the garden 
of Eden is to lose sight of the true conditions of innocence, which do not admit 
a division of the life into the sacred and profane. The blessing pronounced on the 
seventh day did not imply rest in Paradise; it applied to the whole creation, which 
for the first time appeared complete. The life of the world before the fall was 
a blessed life—the whole earth was a temple, and every man a priest. The Jewish 
Sabbath was a reminder of this happy past, and at the same time a prophecy of its 
restoration in the future. It was also a witness to the total perversion of human 
life previous to redemption, since that life needed to be interrupted in some sort, 
in order that man might serve God.</note> It is impossible, then, to find in the 
Gospel a principle with which we can connect the institution of one holy day, as 
belonging to God, more than the rest. This institution is intimately associated 
with the old covenant, and ought to have vanished with it like the priesthood and 
the consecration of special holy places. With regard to the distinction of certain 
days Paul proclaims the principles of the new covenant with all his wonted clearness 
and force. "How," he writes to the Galatians, "turn ye again to the weak and beggarly 
elements, whereunto ye desire again to be brought in bondage? Ye observe days and 
months, and times and years."<note n="449" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.6">﻿Ἡμέρας παρατηρεῖσθε, 
καὶ μῆνας, καὶ καιροὺς, καὶ ἐνιαυτούς</span>. <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:9-11" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.7" parsed="|Gal|4|9|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9-Gal.4.11">
Gal. iv, 9-11</scripRef>.</note> To the Colossians he says: "Let no man judge you 
in meat or drink, or in respect of a holyday, or of the new moon, or of the <i>sabbath-days</i>, 
which are a shadow of things to come." Such being the principles <pb n="366" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_366" />of 
the Apostle, it remains for us to see what was the practice of the Churches. It 
differed among the various sections of primitive Christianity. The disciples in 
Palestine scrupulously observed the Sabbath and the Jewish feasts, but they made 
no distinction between days with regard to their Christian worship, properly so 
called. The Gentile Churches rejected the Sabbath as they did circumcision. They 
assembled every day at Ephesus to hear Paul.<note n="450" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.8">"Teaching daily in the school 
of one Tyrannus." <scripRef passage="Acts 19:9" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p6.9" parsed="|Acts|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9">Acts xix, 9</scripRef>.</note> 
This was doubtless also the case in the other mission centers of Greece and Asia.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p7">We do not imagine that the Gentile converts at this period felt 
themselves bound to observe any of the great Jewish feasts, not even the Passover 
or the Pentecost. They had received no commandment concerning them. No stress can 
be laid on Paul's example in repairing to the Holy City to keep the Pentecostal 
feast, for the case is irrelevant. A Jew by birth, he faithfully observed the conditions 
laid down by the Council at Jerusalem, and himself adhered to the customs of Moses, 
though in a broad spirit of tolerance and charitable concession.<note n="451" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p7.1">This is Schaff's 
great argument. (P. 546.)</note> We do not condemn the Christian festival in itself; 
on the contrary, we fully admit its lawfulness and utility. We only desire to show 
that it is not of directly divine institution. It cannot plead even the practice 
of the Apostles, since in their observance of the feasts of the Passover and Pentecost 
they celebrated the ancient Jewish festivals, not the high days of the new covenant. 
The latter have been freely set apart by the Church under the influence of true 
Christian feeling. <pb n="367" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_367" />An old ecclesiastical historian says: "Never did 
the Apostles impose the yoke of bondage on those who came to them for teaching; 
they left the observance of the Passover and other feasts to the free will of those 
who thought it well and profitable to keep them. The Lord and his Apostles instituted 
no feasts by law, nor did they, like Moses, hold any threat of punishment or a curse 
over those who did pot observe them. The aim of the Apostles was not to lay down 
laws for special seasons, but to lead men's lives back to uprightness and piety."<note n="452" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p7.2">Socrates, 
"Hist. Ecclesiæ," v, 22; Augusti, "Archæol.," i, 174.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8">During the whole period of St. Paul we find only two very vague 
indications of the celebration of worship on the first day of the week.<note n="453" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.2">Ἐν 
μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων, συνηγμένων τῶν μαθητῶν</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:7" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">
Acts xx, 7</scripRef>. The passage <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:2" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. 
xvi, 2</scripRef>, "Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him 
in store, as God hath prospered him," does not speak of the public assembly of the 
Church. (See Neander, "Pflanz.," i, 272.) Bingham, according to his wont, forces 
the sense of these two passages. "Origines," v, 280.</note> It is impossible to 
draw from them any certain conclusion. Considering, however, that in the following 
period that day is already known as the Lord's day, it seems probable that the custom 
of celebrating worship with more than ordinary solemnity on the first day of the 
week commenced very early in the apostolic age. The Church did not by this practice 
depart at all from the principles of Paul; it did not invest that day with an exceptional 
sanctity, nor lower at all the ordinary level of the Christian life. It had no thought 
of putting the Lord's day in the place of the Jewish Sabbath. It is certain that 
for a long time many of the Christians <pb n="368" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_368" />kept the seventh day of the 
week as the Sabbath. If the Church had been standing on the ground of legalism it 
would have been impossible for it to transfer the rest of the Sabbath from one day 
of the week to another without a divine revelation. No such claim to a divine institution 
of the Lord's day was advanced in the early ages. The Christians were not content 
with saying that they had neither temple nor altars; they also distinctly avowed 
by the, mouth of Justin Martyr, "We do not sabbatize."<note n="454" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.6">Οὐ 
σαββατιζόμεν</span>. Justin, "Dial. cum Tryph.," p. 246. There is nothing in the 
foregoing consideration opposed to the observance of the Sabbath. The Sabbath is 
a necessity of public worship; it is needed as are the temple and the ministry; 
but there is, nevertheless, a universal priesthood, as it were, for all days as 
for all men. This is the essential principle of the new covenant, which is so palpably 
ignored in what is called Sabbatarianism. The Sabbath is not more holy in itself 
to the exclusion of other days than the temple to the exclusion of other places. 
The Sabbath is the Lord's day, as the temple is the Lord's house. This analogy is 
very striking in the German. The word Church (<span lang="DE" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.7">Kirche</span>) comes 
from the Greek work <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.8">Κυριακή</span> (<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.9">Dominica</span>;) 
the temple is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p8.10">τὸ κυριακόν</span>, the place of the 
Lord. The Church is the Lord's place, as the Sabbath is the Lord's day. Augusti, 
"Archæol.," i, 35. This analogy solves the question.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p9">The worship of the Churches founded by Paul bears the same impress 
of liberty and spirituality by which their piety was characterized. The liturgical 
element is completely absent; every thing is spiritual and fiee. Some organization, 
however, is found indispensable, that all things may be done decently and in order. 
The rules which Paul gives refers simply to what is decorous. He desires that while 
the man has his head uncovered the woman should be covered, thus marking by her 
appearance the reserve of modesty so becoming to her, and which nature herself suggests <pb n="369" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_369" />
by the long hair given her for a vail. The Apostle also forbids a woman to teach 
in the Christian assembly. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:4,5" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|4|11|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.4-1Cor.11.5">1 Cor. xi, 4, 
5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:34" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34">xiv, 34</scripRef>. He is anxious that individual 
inspiration should be controlled, and kept in subjection, that it might not interfere 
with the general edification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10">The essential acts of worship were always the reading of the Holy 
Scriptures, prayer, teaching, and praise.<note n="455" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10.1">See Harnack, work quoted, pp. 146-164.</note> 
The Old Testament was at this period the only canonical book acknowledged by the 
Church. Interpreted in its deep significance, often, perhaps, used somewhat allegorically, 
as in the epistles of St. Paul, it opened an inexhaustible mine of Christian instruction.<note n="456" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10.2">The 
commandment of Paul to Timothy to give attendance to reading (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:13" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.13">1 
Tim. iv, 13</scripRef>) seems to refer to the public reading of the Scriptures, 
for in the same passage <i>exhortation</i> is spoken of.</note> The words of the 
Lord Jesus were earnestly meditated upon, and were listened to as the voice of God. 
Paul reminds the Corinthians that these had formed the basis of his teaching, and 
that he had quoted to them the words of the Lord Jesus himself, concerning the institution 
of the Lord's Supper and the resurrection. <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10.4" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 
iv, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:27" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p10.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.27">1 Thess. v, 27</scripRef>. But these words 
of the Master are not found in the canonical Gospels. They were either handed down 
by oral tradition, or were contained in some of those anonymous writings which Luke 
mentions in the prologue to his Gospel. We cannot, therefore, regard the use then 
made of the discourses of our Lord as part of the reading of Holy Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p11">Nor can we include under that head the reading of the letters 
of the Apostles, expressly recommended <pb n="370" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_370" />by them, (<scripRef passage="Colossians 4:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p11.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 
iv, 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:27" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p11.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.27">1 Thess. v, 27</scripRef>,) for there is 
no indication that this reading was to be regularly and statedly repeated, like 
that of the Old Testament. These letters were the echo of the living voice of the 
Apostles. They were received with the same respect paid to their spoken words, and 
were invested with all apostolical authority. But while the Apostles still lived, 
the idea was not entertained—because the necessity was not felt—of forming a canon 
of the New Covenant. It was not until subsequently that this legitimate want sought 
and found satisfaction.<note n="457" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p11.3">We have already noticed, in speaking of the origin 
of the first three Gospels, the preference of the primitive Church for the living 
word. (See Augusti, "Archæol.," ii, 165.)</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12">Teaching formed an important part of primitive worship, and especially 
of the worship of the Churches at a distance from Jerusalem. Teaching gained in 
proportion as ritualism lost. The priest always eclipses the teacher where there 
is a priesthood and sacrifice to be offered. We need not here repeat the evidence 
that the right of teaching was granted to all. But if any might teach, they might 
not teach any thing; the doctrine of the Apostles was to be the standard and rule, 
because it was the faithful reproduction of the doctrine of Jesus Christ. "Stand 
fast," writes St. Paul to the Thessalonians, "and hold the traditions which ye have 
been taught, whether by word or our epistle." <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 2:5" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.5">
2 Thess. ii, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:13" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.13">2 Tim. i, 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Titus 1:9" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.3" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Titus i, 9</scripRef>. Calm and systematic teaching 
is gradually but steadily substituted for the language of ecstacy, prophecy, and 
the gift of tongues. Paul seems even to fear that these miraculous gifts may fall 
into too great discredit, <pb n="371" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_371" />for he warns the Thessalonians not to quench 
the Spirit, nor to despise prophesyings.<note n="458" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.5">Προφητείας 
μὴ ἐξουθενεῖτε</span>. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:20" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p12.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.20">1 Thess. v, 20</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p13">In his discourse at Miletus, however, as in his later epistles, 
he insists strongly on the importance of teaching. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:31-33" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|20|31|20|33" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31-Acts.20.33">
Acts xx, 31-33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:6" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p13.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.6">1 Tim. iv, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Titus 1:9" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p13.3" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">
Titus i, 9</scripRef>. At a time when the Apostles were about to be removed, and 
when, consequently, the control of individual inspiration would be more difficult, 
it greatly concerned the welfare of the Church that the teaching by which the apostolic 
doctrine was to be perpetuated should acquire a preponderating influence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p14">Prayer is the soul of Christian worship, as it is the source of 
all Christian life. It sprang up freely, as did the word of edification. It contained 
no admixture of any liturgical element, and there is not a word in the whole of 
the New Testament in support of the idea that the Lord's Prayer was repeated as 
a sacred formula.<note n="459" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p14.1">Bingham affirms the liturgical use of the Lord's Prayer in 
the first century, without giving the least proof of the fact. "Origines," v, 125. 
Vitringa erroneously draws a parallel between the prayers of the Church and those 
of the synagogue. In reality, on the one hand all is spontaneous; on the other all 
is fixed and methodical. "De Synag. vet.," p. 162. See Augusti, "Archæol.," ii, 
60.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15">St. Paul, however, without desiring at all to infringe this liberty, 
specifies some points which should not be neglected in Christian prayer, and especially 
in the prayer of the Church. He desires that prayer be made for all men, especially 
for kings and those in authority, thus tracing a strong line of demarkation between 
the religious revolution which he desires to effect, and any thing like a political 
revolution. Thus even in this free domain of prayer we discern a law <pb n="372" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_372" />
of divine wisdom. Thanksgiving—the Eucharist, properly so called—had a very large 
place in the prayer of the first Christians. 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 4:6" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15.1" parsed="|Phil|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.6">Phil. iv, 6</scripRef>. For a long time this 
preserved its character of a joyous outpouring of adoration and gratitude.<note n="460" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15.2">See 
the fragments of ancient liturgies published by Bunsen in his "Anténiœena," vol. 
iii.</note> The assembly expressed its concurrence in the spoken petitions by a 
consentaneous <i>Amen</i>.<note n="461" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15.4">Πῶς ἐρεῖ τὸ ἀμήν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p15.5" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">
1 Cor. xiv, 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p16">The Church does not remain satisfied, as at first, with singing 
the Psalms. Christian feeling finds expression in its own spiritual song. This utterance, 
like prayer and the word of edification, proceeds in the first instance from individual 
inspiration. "If any man hath a psalm," says the Apostle, "let him speak." <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:19" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19">
Ephes. v, 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p16.2" parsed="|Col|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.16">Col. iii, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">
1 Cor. xiv, 26</scripRef>. Here the reference is evidently to a new song given by 
inspiration of the Spirit of God to one in the assembly. The song is a sort of transition 
between the gift of tongues and the calm and measured utterance of teaching; it 
gives vent to those deep and ardent feelings which cannot be restrained within the 
form of ordinary speech; it bears up to heaven the unutterable yearnings and the 
inexpressible adoration of primitive Christianity. None of these first psalms of 
the Christian Church have come down to us, because, like its prayers, they were 
essentially spontaneous, and were multiplied in such abundance in those days of 
mighty inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p17">But though we do not possess any of the hymns of the first century, 
we find in the Epistles of St. Paul clear traces of what we may call the lyrical 
inspiration <pb n="373" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_373" />of the apostolic age. The close of the 8th chapter of 
the Epistle to the Romans, the I3th chapter of the Epistle to the Corinthians, and 
many other passages, in which the soaring thoughts of the Apostle rise to the heights 
of sublime poetry,<note n="462" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p17.1">See also 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p17.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:14" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p17.3" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">
Eph. v, 14</scripRef>. (See "Das Kirchenlied in seiner Geschichte und Bedeutung," 
by W. Baur, Frankfort, 1852; Augusti, "Archæol.," ii, 110-123.)</note> give us a 
conception of what the inspired song was, which was freely heard in the first Christian 
assemblies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18">The idea of the sacraments entertained in the primitive Church 
was in harmony with its general constitution.<note n="463" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.1">The word <i>sacraments</i> is 
quite unknown in biblical language in the sense in which it is used by us.</note> 
Based upon living faith, this Church was an association of Christians working together 
for their own edification and for the evangelization of the world. The notion of 
any intrinsic virtue in a sacrament, the theory of the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.2">opus operatum</span></i>, 
inseparable from the sacerdotal system, could have found no place in these congregations, 
which had the living Spirit of God in their midst. Every thing in the doctrine of 
St. Paul is opposed to any such views. The Apostle, who acknowledged no saving virtue 
in any outward observance of the law, would assuredly not have ascribed such virtue 
to a purely material act. "The kingdom of God," in his view, "was not in word but 
in power."<note n="464" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.4">Ἐν δύναμεί</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:20" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.20">
1 Cor. iv, 20</scripRef>.</note> 
In speaking, then, of the sacraments of the primitive Church, we must set aside 
all notions of sacramental grace by which the operation of God is assimilated to 
the arts of magic. Such conceptions of divine grace are, as Bunsen eloquently says, 
borrowed from the lustrations of decaying paganism.<note n="465" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p18.6">Bunsen, "Hippolytus," ii, 
127.</note></p>


<pb n="374" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_374" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19">Baptism, which was the sign of admission into the Church, was 
administered by immersion. The convert was plunged beneath the water, and as he 
rose from it he received the laying on of hands. These two rites corresponded to 
the two great phases of conversion, the crucifixion of the old nature preceding 
the resurrection with Christ. Faith was thus required of every candidate for baptism. 
The idea never occurred to Paul that baptism might be divorced from faith—the sign 
from the thing signified; and he does not hesitate, in the bold simplicity of his 
language, to identify the spiritual fact of conversion with the act which symbolizes 
it. "We are buried with Christ by baptism into death," he says. 
<scripRef passage="Romans 6:4" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. vi, 4</scripRef>. With such words before us, 
we are compelled either to ascribe to him, in spite of all else that he has written, 
the materialistic notion of baptismal regeneration, or to admit that with him faith 
is so intimately associated with baptism, that in speaking of the latter he includes 
the former, without which it would be a vain form. The writers of the New Testament 
all ascribe the same significance to baptism. It presupposes with them invariably 
a manifestation of the religious life, which may differ in degree, but which is 
in every case demanded. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">Acts ii, 38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 8:13-17,37,38" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|8|13|8|17;|Acts|8|37|0|0;|Acts|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.13-Acts.8.17 Bible:Acts.8.37 Bible:Acts.8.38">
viii, 13-17, 37, 38</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 10:47" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">x, 47</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 16:14,15,33" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|16|14|16|15;|Acts|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.14-Acts.16.15 Bible:Acts.16.33">
xvi, 14, 15, 33</scripRef>. "The baptism which saves us," says St. Peter, "is not 
the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience 
toward God, by the resurrection of Jesus Christ."<note n="466" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.7">Βάπτισμα 
οὐ σαρκὸς ἀπόθεσις ῥύπου, ἀλλὰ συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς</span>. <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:21" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p19.8" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">
1 Peter iii, 21</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p20">In these times, when the organization of the Church   
<pb n="375" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_375" />was still in many respects undefined, baptism was equivalent to the 
profession of faith. Administered in the name of the Lord Jesus<note n="467" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p20.1">There is no 
example in the New Testament of the employment of the complete formula of baptism. 
Bingham in vain attempts to deny this fact. "Origines," iv, 163.</note> as a solemn 
sign of conversion, it had all the value of an explicit confession of the Christian 
faith, especially at a time when its observance was sure to bring down reproach 
and persecution.<note n="468" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p20.2">Great importance must have been attached to baptism as the 
sign of incorporation with the Church, since in some congregations it was held necessary 
to administer it to Christians already baptized, in the name of catechumens who 
had died before receiving it. This is in our opinion the only reasonable meaning 
to attach to those words. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:29" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29">1 Cor. xv, 29</scripRef>. 
This practice, passingly mentioned by St. Paul, was afterward perpetuated in heretical 
sects. Epiphanius, "Hæres," chap. xxviii, page 7; Tertullian, "De Resurrectione," 
page 48.</note> It is further probable that before receiving baptism, the convert 
made a short profession of his faith; this was that answer of a good conscience 
toward God spoken of by St. Peter. This custom was quite habitual in the second 
century, and there is every reason to suppose it originated in the first. This simple 
and popular confession of faith has been erroneously confounded with the Apostle's 
Creed, which is of much later date. That Creed is nothing more than an expansion 
of the baptismal formula, which received gradual additions till it became a rule 
of faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21">Regarded from the apostolic point of view, baptism cannot be connected 
either with circumcision or with the baptism administered to proselytes to Judaism. 
Between it and circumcision there is all the difference which exists between the 
Theocracy, to which admission <pb n="376" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_376" />was by birth, and the Church, which 
is entered only by conversion. It is in direct connection with faith, that is, with 
the most free and most individual action of the human soul. As to the baptism administered 
to the Jewish proselytes, it accompanied circumcision, and was of like import. It 
purified the neophyte and his family from the defilements of paganism, and sealed 
his incorporation and that of his children with the Jewish theocracy; its character 
was essentially national and theocratic.<note n="469" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.1">Augustine has erroneously established 
a complete parallel between Christian baptism and that of the Jewish proselytes. 
"Archæol.," ii, 326.</note> Christian baptism is not to be received, any more than 
faith, by right oft inheritance. This is the great reason why we cannot believe 
that it was administered in the apostolic age to little children. No positive fact 
sanctioning the practice can be adduced from the New Testament; the historical proofs 
alleged are in no way conclusive. There is only one case affording any ground for 
doubt, and those who attach more importance to the general spirit of the new covenant 
than to the isolated text, unhesitatingly admit that it is of no force.<note n="470" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.2">Five 
baptized households are mentioned in the New Testament. The family of Cornelius 
was baptized only after the descent of the Holy Ghost upon all its members. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:44,47" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|10|44|0|0;|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44 Bible:Acts.10.47">
Acts x, 44, 47</scripRef>. The family of the jailer at Phillippi had heard the preaching 
of Paul and Silas: "They spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were 
in his house." <scripRef passage="Acts 16:32" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.4" parsed="|Acts|16|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.32">Acts xvi, 32</scripRef>. The house 
then contained no child incapable of comprehending the Gospel. We read in <scripRef passage="Acts 18:8" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.5" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8">
Acts xviii, 8</scripRef>: "Crispus believed on the Lord with all his house." St. 
Paul says (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:16" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.16">1 Cor. i, 16</scripRef>) that he 
baptized the family of Stephanas; and in the same epistle (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.7" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">xvi, 
15</scripRef>) he mentions that this family was the first-fruits of his ministry 
in Achaia, a statement which implies that all its members were converted. The single 
doubtful case is that of the baptism of the family of Lydia, (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:15" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p21.8" parsed="|Acts|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.15">Acts 
xvi, 15</scripRef>,) but it loses this character when we connect it with the instances 
already referred to. It appears to us evident that the family of Lydia was the first-fruits 
of Macedonia, as the family of Stephanas was of Achaia.</note></p>

<pb n="377" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_377" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22">In this second period of the apostolic age the communion is not 
celebrated at every meal, as in the primitive times. It forms the conclusion of 
those feasts of brotherly love, known under the name of agapce, at which the rich 
and the poor sat side by side on equal terms. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:20-22" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|20|11|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.20-1Cor.11.22">
1 Cor. xi, 20-22</scripRef>. This was a custom borrowed from the usages of ancient 
Greece,<note n="471" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.2">Xenophon ("Memorabil.," iii, 14) speaks of meals to which each brought 
his own food.</note> and sanctified and transformed by Christian love. The <i>agapæ</i> 
is neither a mere ordinary meal, like those spoken of in the early chapters of the 
Acts, nor a solemn sacrament, as the Lord's Supper became in the Church in succeeding 
times. It is an exceptional meal, but still it is a meal. The communion is subsequently 
altogether merged in the mystical feast of the Church. But, at the time we are now 
considering, it is still regarded as the Supper of the Lord, and is celebrated around 
the tables of the <i>agapæ</i>. It is observed in the evening.<note n="472" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.3"><scripRef passage="Acts 20:7" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">Acts 
xx, 7</scripRef>. Augustine, "Archæol.," ii, 562.</note> If its celebration is at 
a different hour from that of public worship, it is not on the ground that has been 
assumed of there having already arisen a custom of private and secret worship reserved 
for Christians alone. It is the love-feast of the Christian family, therefore it 
is taken in the evening, and in privacy. No conclusion can be drawn from this practice 
to bear upon times when the Lord's Supper has become a ceremonial of worship <pb n="378" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_378" />
properly so called.<note n="473" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.5">Harnack attaches an exaggerated importance to this fact. 
I63-165.</note> St. Paul presents to us a faithful picture of the celebration of 
the Lord's Supper, and we find in it no trace of a consecration of the elements. 
When he calls the eucharistic cup "the cup of blessing which we bless," he is referring 
to a well-known custom of the paschal feast. The head of the household, when he 
took the cup, uttered a prayer, blessing God for the gift of the bread and wine.<note n="474" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.6">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.7">Benedictus 
tu, Domini Deus noster, qui producis panem e terra creans fructum vitis.</span>" 
Harnack, p. 166.</note> Jesus Christ, having made the bread and wine the solemn 
symbols of his body broken and blood shed for our sins, the Lord's Supper recalled 
at once the benefits of creation and those of redemption. It was thus a feast of 
thanksgiving, a solemn eucharist. During a long period the Church felt constrained 
at this moment to bless God for all his gifts, alike for those of nature and of 
grace.<note n="475" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p22.8">The eucharistic prayers of the second and third centuries which have 
come down to us give convincing proof of this. "Ecclesiæ Alexandr. Monumenta." Bunsen, 
"Analecta Antenicœna," iii, 107.</note> The Lord's Supper was not regarded as a 
sacrifice or offering; it was the renewal of the paschal feast taken by the Lord 
with his disciples, and the great memorial of the love of God regarded in all its 
manifestations, from the most elementary to the most mysterious, and sealed with 
the blood of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p23">It is not possible for us to represent to ourselves exactly the 
mode of celebration of the communion at this period. A prayer of gratitude was doubtless 
spoken as the cup passed from hand to hand. Hence the name of the eucharistic cup. 
The bread was 
<pb n="379" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_379" />broken in remembrance of the broken body of the Lord. There is every 
reason to believe a psalm or hymn was sung, as it was by Jesus and his disciples 
in the upper chamber. It does not appear probable that the words instituting the 
feast were regularly repeated on every occasion. The manner in which Paul quotes 
them argues the contrary. He refers to them as to some special teaching which he 
had given, and not as to an established usage in the Church. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:23" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23">
1 Cor. xi, 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24">While the Lord's Supper was thus celebrated with all simplicity 
and liberty, it was, nevertheless, invested with much solemnity in the eyes of the 
Church. It summed up in one symbol, chosen by the Lord himself, the whole Christian 
religion. To partake of it was to make the most solemn profession of faith in Christ. 
To receive it unworthily was not only to despise the Lord's body in the symbol which 
spiritually set it forth, but also to make the Church partaker in the sin. Thus 
serious and severe discipline was appointed not merely to prevent the profanation 
of the Lord's Supper, but also to repress all kind of irregularities.<note n="476" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.1">Schaff, 
p. 491.</note> This discipline dealt only with scandalous offenses, and made no 
pretension to guard the visible Church against all contact with evil. Immorality 
and flagrant heresy were followed by the exclusion of the offenders.<note n="477" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.2">The synagogue 
also had its excommunication, commencing with the rebuke, "<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.3">peccatores 
publice confundunt.</span>" (Vitringa, "De Synag. vet.," 731,) and ending in exclusion, 
"<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.4">Ingressus in synagogam ipsi sit prohibitus.</span>" (P. 741.)</note> 
The Christians were enjoined to avoid all contact with the false brother who brought <pb n="380" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_380" />
dishonor upon the Church. <scripRef passage="Romans 16:17" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.5" parsed="|Rom|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17">Rom. xvi, 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:6,14" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.6" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0;|2Thess|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6 Bible:2Thess.3.14">2 Thess. iii, 6, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:2" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.7" parsed="|1Cor|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.2">
1 Cor. v, 2</scripRef>. They were not to eat with him; not only was he forbidden 
to be present at the <i>agapæ</i> and the Lord's Supper, but even all social intercourse 
with him was prohibited. In those days of miracle, when the Holy Ghost still acted 
in a direct and sensible manner, the discipline of the Church was often confirmed 
by some exceptional and sudden attestation—the stroke of the divine rod.<note n="478" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.8">In 
this way we explain the sicknesses and punishments with which the Corinthians who 
had unworthily partaken of the Lord's Supper were visited. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:30,31" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.9" parsed="|1Cor|11|30|11|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.30-1Cor.11.31">
1 Cor. xi, 30, 31</scripRef>.</note> 
The Apostle, by a lively image taken from the book of Job, called this intervention 
of the justice of God a visitation of Satan. In this sense he delivered great offenders 
over to Satan, not for their perdition but their amendment, hoping that suffering 
might bring them to repentance. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:20" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p24.10" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i, 20</scripRef>. 
The anathema pronounced against the false teachers of Galatia has the same significance 
and bearing. The Apostle earnestly desired the restoration of the offenders, and 
after their repentance they were restored. But neither in the act of excommunication 
or of re-admission were the solemn forms of subsequent ages employed in the primitive 
Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p25">There is no trace in the apostolic age of any other sacraments 
than baptism and the Lord's Supper. The anointing with oil, enjoined by James, (<scripRef passage="James 5:14,15" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p25.1" parsed="|Jas|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14-Jas.5.15">James 
v, 14, 15</scripRef>,) has none of the characteristics of a sacrament. It does not 
symbolize any great aspect of the religious life, nor is it of general usage. It 
can only be regarded as an oriental custom accepted in the Churches of Palestine, 
and sanctified by prayer. We <pb n="381" id="iii.ii.vi.i-Page_381" />have no particular account of the manner 
in which the last honors were paid to the dead. It is probable that the Churches 
founded in Greece and Asia Minor at once abandoned the pagan practice of burning 
the bodies of the departed, and buried them like the Jews. Belief in the resurrection 
of the body favored this custom. St. Luke tells us that after the death of Stephen 
the devout men who carried him to his burial made great lamentation over him.<note n="479" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p25.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p25.3">Συνεκόμισαν 
δὲ τὸν Στέφανον ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς, καὶ ἐποιήσαντο κοπετὸν μέγαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:2" id="iii.ii.vi.i-p25.4" parsed="|Acts|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.2">Acts viii, 2</scripRef>.</note> This is the first instance 
recorded of any funeral ceremony; it is possible that the practice became general 
from that time. The ceremonial probably consisted of prayers and exhortations.
</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Christian Life." progress="68.82%" id="iii.ii.vi.ii" prev="iii.ii.vi.i" next="iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Christian Life</i>.<note n="480" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p1.1">This subject is carefully 
treated by Schaff; work quoted, pp. 447-500.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p2">Between the worship and the Christian life of the primitive Church 
there was a close relation. Worship was nothing else than the solemn epitome or 
concentration of the Christian life, while the entire life was raised to the height 
of true service to God. This character of sacredness, impressed upon the whole existence, 
is especially remarkable in the first period of the history of the first century, 
when the Church lived, as it were, in heaven, raised above earth by its young and 
ardent enthusiasm, or rather, by the all-powerful influence of the divine Spirit. 
It seems, for the time, as if all social and family relations were absorbed in the 
new relation formed among those who had received the baptism of fire; but it was 
according  
<pb n="382" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_382" />to the will of God that human life, with all its numerous and varied 
natural elements, should re-appear in the Church to be transformed by the new Spirit. 
Within the Church was to be realized that gradual coalescing of the human and the 
divine which alone gives to the plan of salvation its full and beautiful development. 
We must not, however, lose sight of the fact that the human element was at this 
period deeply defiled by heathenism. It was not possible that it should be at once 
brought into entire subjection to Christianity. Some spheres of action, which come 
not only naturally but rightly within the domain of the religion of Christ, were 
necessarily closed to it, so long as civilization rested upon a pagan foundation. 
How, for example, could a Christian exercise any magisterial function at a time 
when religion was so identified with politics that the most simple public act was 
associated with idolatry? How was it possible for Christians to cultivate any branch 
of art, so long as art—that great syren of Greece—was at the service of paganism; 
but it would be a very false conclusion that the domain of public life, or that 
of art, was to be permanently closed to Christians. Had there been any foundation 
for such an opinion the Apostles would have expressly stated as a principle the 
positive incongruity of religion and politics, of Christianity and the aesthetic 
faculties; but they make no such assertion. St. Paul recognizes the State in itself 
as a divine institution, necessary for moral development. "Let every soul," he says, 
"be subject unto the higher powers. For there is no power but of God: the powers 
that be are ordained of God. Whosoever, therefore, resisteth the power, <pb n="383" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_383" />
resisteth the ordinance of God; and they that resist shall receive to themselves 
damnation. For rulers are not a terror to good works but to the evil. Wilt thou, 
then, not be afraid of the power? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise 
of the same: for he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if thou do that 
which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword in vain: for he is the minister 
of God, a revenger to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil."<note n="481" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.2">Ὁ 
ἀντιτασσόμενος τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ διαταγῇ ἀνθέστηκεν</span>. <scripRef passage="Romans 13:2-4" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Rom|13|2|13|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.2-Rom.13.4">
Rom. xiii, 2-4</scripRef>. Paul, in this passage, rises to the ideal conception 
of the State. He establishes that there is no opposition between Christianity and 
the State in itself, but he does not teach us, as has been asserted, unreserved 
submission to existing authority, whatever may be its infringements of moral freedom. 
This question is not even touched upon by him in this passage. He has been erroneously 
made to advocate a doctrine which, in its abuse, does away entirely with the true 
conception of the State, since the State may cease to be the domain of right, and 
become simply that of blind and iniquitous force.</note> The Apostle, in these words, 
rises from the corrupt manifestations of the civil power which are before his eyes, 
to its principal and fundamental idea. He acknowledges it to be a divine institution, 
and, consequently, an essential condition of moral development. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:1,2" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.2">
1 Tim. ii, 2, 2</scripRef>. He desires that the Christian, so far from taking a 
position hostile to the State, should pay to it all due submission and respect; 
and he enjoins as a duty the offering of prayers for kings and all in authority. 
As there is no necessary antagonism between Christianity and the State, the Christian 
will be in time called upon to fulfill his duties as an active citizen, and to contribute 
to the general well-being in temporal matters—to uphold, that is, the cause of justice. 
But, before he can enter on this career, the general conditions of ancient society 
<pb n="384" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_384" />must be changed under the influence of the new religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p3">The question of the relations of Church and State could not come 
before the apostolic age. Those relations were then very simple; they were those 
of the persecuted and the persecutor. There was every thing, however, in the general 
principle of Christianity to set aside any idea of a formal association of the two. 
The close union between the Church and the State was one of the most characteristic 
features of pagan society, in which the individual was kept in absolute subordination 
to the State, his faith being no less under official control than his outward life. 
Christianity, the religion of the conscience, sought only free and individual adherence. 
Respect for the individual was born into the world with the respect for conscience. 
A State religion, however orthodox, will be always a partial resurrection of the 
pagan idea. Ancient religions were maintained only by coercion, and by the support 
of wealth—both forces foreign to Christianity, which conquers by none but spiritual 
weapons. It might well blush to grasp the sword which slays the body, since it has 
in its hand the sword which can pierce the soul. Its kingdom is not of this world, 
therefore it can assert its dominion over the whole world. Protection places it 
in a servile position; it is strong in its own independence. The State is not at 
variance with the Church—as the flesh with the spirit, the old man with the new. 
The State, no less than the Church, is of divine institution. The Church is called 
to act upon it, but only by way of influence, and the more the two spheres are kept 
distinct, the greater and more penetrating <pb n="385" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_385" />is that influence. The 
State is the realm of right, and, consequently, of constraint and force, but of 
force regulated by, and made subservient to, justice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p4">The Church is pre-eminently the realm of freedom, for it receives 
its members only by their own free adherence. To combine the two spheres is to confound 
things that differ, and to move both from their foundations. The union of Church 
and State reverses the apostolical conception of a religious society; it is a retrogression 
from Christianity to paganism, or at least to Judaism. But mankind was to purchase 
this' truth, like every other, at the price of long and bitter experience, by which 
it learned how much it costs the Church to mingle spiritual things with temporal.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p5">The religion of Christ was, therefore, contented with laying down 
the principles by which the State was to be renovated; and it pursued the same course 
with reference to art. If, during the apostolic age, and the periods immediately 
succeeding, it held aloof from these two spheres of human activity, its influence 
was only the more efficacious in transforming them. In maintaining the independence 
of conscience in relation to the State, in sanctioning its right to resist all coercion 
from without, Christianity laid the foundations of all true liberty, and insured 
the overthrow of all despotic powers. Martyrdom is the mightiest protest against 
persecution; it shows material force the limit which it cannot pass. On the other 
hand, by the creation of a new ideal, at once divine and human, the way was prepared 
for truly Christian art, which should substitute for the calm; emotionless beauty 
of the Greek marbles, the deeper and more pathetic loveliness of those immortal 
forms, <pb n="386" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_386" />to which the great artists inspired by the Gospel have given 
birth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p6">All the reforms of Christianity have been wrought from within. 
The great revolution effected by it in the world had its beginning in human souls. 
Its first aim is to change the individual, that through him it may do its transforming 
work on society, and, primarily, on the family—that miniature society, source and 
type of the greater—upon which it has set its seal. The new religion found, in the 
regeneration of the individual, the lever with which to upheave the old world. It 
is, then, of great importance that we form a true estimate of the general principles 
of Christian life in the first century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7">Its great principle is the imitation of Jesus Christ. To reproduce 
the features of his holy image, to feel as he felt, to share his humility, his self-renunciation, 
his tender compassion, to walk in love as he walked—such is the calling of his disciple.<note n="482" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.2">Τοὐτο 
γὰρ φρονείσθω ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.3" parsed="|Phil|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5">Phil. ii, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:12,13" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Col|3|12|3|13" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.12-Col.3.13">
Col. iii, 12, 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:2" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.5" parsed="|Eph|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.2">Eph. v, 2</scripRef>.</note> 
He finds in his Saviour a living and powerful law, which "gives what it commands," 
to use the beautiful expression of St. Augustine. If Jesus Christ is the ideal type 
of the Christian, he is, at the same time, his support; (<scripRef passage="John 6:48,50" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.6" parsed="|John|6|48|0|0;|John|6|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.48 Bible:John.6.50">John 
vi, 48, 50</scripRef>;) the bread of God coming down from heaven on which he feeds; 
every member of his mystical body derives his nourishment by prayer from Christ 
the Head. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:15,16" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.7" parsed="|Eph|4|15|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.15-Eph.4.16">Eph. iv, 15, 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8">The Christian life of primitive times seems like the life of Christ 
continued upon earth. Its most striking characteristic is a fervor altogether apart 
from fanaticism, which sustains it in the ordinary conditions of 
<pb n="387" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_387" />human life. These men, full of holy zeal for truth, and daily awaiting 
the return of the Lord, feel themselves under no necessity to go out of the world, 
and to form for themselves a separate existence, like the Essenes and Therapeutics. 
Each remains in the position in which he was called,<note n="483" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.2">Ἑκάστον 
ὡς κέκληκεν ὁ Θεός, οὕτω περιπατείτω</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:17" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">1 Cor. vii, 17</scripRef>.</note> unless he 
finds it one of too great temptation. The Christian has no sanction for abandoning 
work under pretext of yielding himself to pious meditation. <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:10,13" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.4" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0;|2Thess|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10 Bible:2Thess.3.13">
2 Thess. iii, 1O, 13</scripRef>. Work itself rests upon a law of God; it is part 
of man's allotted task. The primitive Churches found the larger part of their members, 
as we know, among the poorer classes. They contained a large number of artisans, 
men who supported themselves by the work of their own hands.<note n="484" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.6">Ἐργάζεσθαι 
ταῖς ἰδίαις χερσὶν ὑμῶν</span>. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:1" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.7" parsed="|1Thess|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.1">1 Thess. 
iv, 1</scripRef>.</note> In ennobling manual labor, Paul prepared the way for one 
of the most important reforms effected by Christianity. Toil had been regarded as 
a degradation in ancient society, which was composed only of victors and vanquished, 
indolents and slaves. All the conditions of pagan existence were overturned by so 
simple a reform. The right of conquest and the tyranny of a patrician class were 
virtually abolished. The Christian artisans of Corinth and of Thessalonica were 
thus, without knowing it, great social reformers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9">This disposition to impress on the entire life a divine seal and 
a religious character, was blended with a certain asceticism, to which no saving 
virtue was attributed, but which was of importance in the discipline of the spiritual 
life. Paul says, that he kept under his body. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:27" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix, 27</scripRef>. He even goes  
<pb n="388" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_388" />so far as to recommend celibacy, as a state in which it is more easy 
to serve God without hinderance; and there is reason to believe that this counsel, 
falling from such lips, was frequently followed during the first century.<note n="485" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.2">See <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-40" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">
1 Cor. vii, <i>passim</i>.</scripRef> It is evident to us that Paul saw special 
reasons in the circumstances of the times in which he wrote, rendering celibacy 
desirable: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.4">διὰ τὴν ἐνεστῶσαν ἀνάγκην</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:26" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.26">
1 Cor. vii, 26</scripRef>. He thinks, however, that the state of an unmarried man, 
who, possessing a special gift, is not exposed to the grossest temptations, is the 
most favorable to piety. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:32-35" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.6" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|35" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.35">1 Cor. vii, 32-35</scripRef>. 
Paul states, that on this point he does not speak a positive command from the Lord, 
but his own individual conviction. This private opinion of his does not prevent 
his maintaining intact the great principles of the new covenant. The "forbidding 
to marry " is set forth by him as one of the most grievous signs of heresy. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:3" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.7" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">
1 Tim. iv, 3</scripRef>.</note> Fasting was practiced in all the Churches, especially 
in times of difficulty and trial, when a peculiar need was felt of near approach 
to God. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 13:2,3" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.8" parsed="|Acts|13|2|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2-Acts.13.3">Acts xiii, 2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.9" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">
xiv, 23</scripRef>. But this asceticism was not made obligatory on any; it was not 
prescribed by any fixed rules. It was observed with all freedom, never approximating 
in any degree to oriental dualism, never being regarded as the glorious and exclusive 
privilege of a sacerdotal class. It is considered a means of sanctification which 
should not be neglected, and which might render valuable aid in the struggle against 
the flesh with its desires and lusts. Ever since this primitive age the Church has 
been carried about on this question from one extreme to the other, passing from 
monastic Manicheism to the complete repudiation of asceticism. In the first century 
it was equally removed from both extremes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p10">One of the most beautiful creations of primitive Christianity 
was the Christian family, as we see it in the Churches of those days. What the family 
was in   
<pb n="389" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_389" />the pagan world we know well. There was no medium for woman between 
the indolent and stupid captivity of the gynæceum and the part of a courtesan. Christianity 
raises her from this degraded position, and makes her truly a helpmeet for man. 
The outward union becomes the symbol of the union of life and soul, and the relation 
of Christ to his Church is the sublime type of the conjugal relation. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:23" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.23">
Ephes. v, 23</scripRef>. Thus marriage is at once invested with divine purity, and 
an element of true devotion sanctifies the earthly love. Polygamy is absolutely, 
though indirectly, abolished. Paul still keeps the wife in a position of subordination 
to her husband; he demands from her respect and obedience, but he maintains her 
rights, those sacred rights of the weaker, which Christianity ever espouses before 
all others. On the part of the husband he requires protection and love. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:24,24" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.2" parsed="|Eph|5|24|0|0;|Eph|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.24 Bible:Eph.5.24">
Ephes. v, 24, 25</scripRef>. Marriage thus regarded is a holy association of man 
and woman for the common promotion of God's glory. Priscilla and Aquila, Paul's 
able and efficient fellow-workers in the Gospel of Christ, and the instructors of 
Apollos, supply a noble type of a Christian couple in the first century. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:2,26" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.3" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0;|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2 Bible:Acts.18.26">
Acts xviii, 2, 26</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11">A delicate question arose in these young Churches, composed of 
converts from paganism, as to what was the right course to take when either husband 
or wife became a Christian. Paul decides that the conjugal bond is not to be broken. 
The Christian wife may win the husband, or <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.1">vice versa</span></i>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:13-16" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|13|7|16" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.13-1Cor.7.16">
1 Cor. vii, 13-16</scripRef>. In any case, the marriage is sanctified by the prayers 
of the one who is the servant of Christ. Marriage appears to have been consecrated 
at this time only

<pb n="390" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_390" />by the piety and faithfulness of those thus united, for they did not 
have recourse to any special ceremony.<note n="486" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.3">The nuptial benediction is one of those 
happy innovations suggested to the Church by the Spirit of God.</note> The right 
of contracting a fresh union was recognized only in the case of the death of the 
husband or wife, (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:39" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39">1 Cor. vii, 39</scripRef>;) 
the only exception to this rule was that admitted by Jesus Christ in cases in which 
marriage had been morally violated by adultery. Second marriages were therefore 
tolerated, but it is easy to gather from the language of Paul that, in his view, 
perpetual widowhood was preferable. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:40" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. 
vii, 40</scripRef>. This opinion resulted naturally from the principle of asceticism, 
which was one feature of his individuality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p12">The relations of parents and children, no less than of husband 
and wife, assume a new character under the influence of Christianity. The implacable 
severity of the Roman father is to be tempered by Christian love; he is to train 
up with all gentleness the frail being so absolutely dependent upon him; and the 
child, on its part, is bound to a submission the more perfect because not founded 
on fear. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:1-4" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|4" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.4">Ephes. v, 1-4</scripRef>. Then appears 
the sweet and attractive type of the Christian mother. When Paul says of the woman 
that "she shall be saved in child-bearing," (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:15" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p12.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.15">1 
Tim. ii, 15</scripRef>,) he rises, according to his custom, from the particular 
to the general; he sees in the woman the Eve who gave birth to the blessed Seed 
that was to bruise the serpent's head, and who brings into the world day by day 
sons and servants of God, destined to carry on and complete the work of redemption. 
These she nourishes and cherishes by that Christian education in which she takes 
so direct and active a <pb n="391" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_391" />part. Thus the Christian family is established 
on its true basis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13">It has been made a reproach to Christianity that it did not at 
once proclaim the abolition of slavery. It is forgotten by those who bring this 
charge, that by taking such a course Christianity would have exchanged the religious 
sphere for the civil, and would thus have confounded two domains, between which 
a careful distinction is always important, and was especially so on its first introduction 
to the world. It could not enter into civil matters without exposing itself to all 
the perils, fluctuations, and chances of external authority. It would have become 
a political instead of a moral power; it would have abdicated its true throne of 
royalty, and bartered for an uncertain and hasty revolution that eternal power of 
reformation, by which it is able from age to age to renew individuals and societies. 
Christianity no more accepted slavery than it accepted polygamy and Roman legislation 
as to divorce; and it brought into the world the principle which was to abolish 
these institutions, so profoundly hostile to the morality of the Gospel. That principle 
it defined with reference to slavery with so much clearness, that it did in fact 
morally abolish it, so far as that was possible without going beyond its own domain. 
For, firstly, Christianity regulates the relations of masters and servants according 
to the laws of justice. The one are to remember that they also have a Master in 
heaven, (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:9" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Eph|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.9">Ephes. vi, 9</scripRef>,) the other to 
recover their dignity as men by doing their service as unto God.<note n="487" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.3">Ὡς 
δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:6" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.4" parsed="|Eph|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.6">Ephes. vi, 6</scripRef>.</note> 
Still further, Paul clearly declares that in Christ Jesus there is <pb n="392" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_392" />
"neither bond nor free," that is to say, every human being has equal rights in the 
sight of God. <scripRef passage="Colossians 3:11" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.5" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col. iii, 11</scripRef>. The possession 
of one man by another is thus proclaimed to be immoral, an infringement of the rights 
of the redeemed in Christ, and incompatible with the doctrine of redemption and 
the equality which is its consequence. Nor was Paul content with a mere theoretical 
statement of these principles; he gave them practical application. His Epistle to 
Philemon is morally the deed of enfranchisement of the Christian slave. He sends 
back Onesimus to his master, as a brother in the faith, as his own son, and asks 
that he may be received even as himself.<note n="488" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.7">Ἐμου̂ 
τέκνου, ὃν ἐγέννησα, αὐτόν, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι τὰ ἐμὰ σπλάγχνα </span><scripRef passage="Philemon 1:10,12" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.8" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0;|Phlm|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10 Bible:Phlm.1.12">
Philemon 10, 12</scripRef>.</note> Such words have done more to break the fetters 
of the slave than the outbursts of rebellion, and the justly indignant cry of those 
who are unjustly oppressed. Let us only picture to ourselves the slave, who yesterday 
was grinding at the mill, or serving his master like a beast of burden in the fields, 
without receiving one look of kindly recognition, to-day sitting with him at the 
table of the <i>agapæ</i>, breaking with him the bread of communion, and drinking 
the same cup of blessing. Trials and persecutions he now undergoes in common with 
his master; as a member of the same Church he is treated by him as a brother. Surely 
this is a vast social revolution, and one which cannot fail to bring in its train 
many results not at once, realized. We may add, that St. Paul was not satisfied 
with proclaiming the equality before God of men in Christ; he declared positively 
that it was desirable that the Christian should be enfranchised in     
<pb n="393" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_393" />fact as well as in spirit. He advised him not to neglect any opportunity 
that might offer to be made free.<note n="489" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.10">Εἰ καὶ δύνασαι 
ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:21" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.11" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21">
1 Cor. vii, 21</scripRef>.</note> This advice is very significant, especially if 
we consider what moderation of language was necessary on a question so delicate, 
which by one imprudent word might be made to trench on social and political problems.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14">Christianity accepts the natural affections of man's heart, those 
at least which are normal, and purifying and penetrating them with a supernatural 
and divine element, it assimilates them to the highest love. The essence of this 
pure and devoted love is the spirit of sacrifice, and it has received its name, 
as it received its character, from the Gospel. It is called charity.<note n="490" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.2">Ἀγαπη</span>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:1" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1">
1 Cor. xiii, 1</scripRef>. This word had quite another meaning prior to Christianity.</note> 
We have observed its first manifestation in the inner circle of the family, but 
it is not confined within these limits. It embraces all men in its arms of compassion, 
and while the national spirit among the ancients raised high barriers between different 
peoples, who were to each other as strangers and barbarians, the Christian knows 
no such exclusive distinctions. To him it is plain that God has made of one blood 
all nations of men;<note n="491" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.5">Ἐποίησέ τε ἐξ ἑνὸς πᾶν 
ἔθνος ἀνθρώπων</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 17:26" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.6" parsed="|Acts|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26">Acts xvii, 26</scripRef>.</note> 
and if Tacitus brings against him the charge of hating the human race, it is only 
because the Christian is erroneously confounded by him with the narrow and prejudiced 
Jew. The contact into which Jews were brought with converted Gentiles in the Churches 
founded by St. Paul, contributed effectually to the expansion of heart and <pb n="394" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_394" />
mind. By exalting the idea of humanity above that of nationality, Christianity gradually 
transformed the fierce patriotism of the old world into a nobler feeling. But it 
is pre-eminently in the Church that Christian affection finds its sphere. A spiritual 
bond, close and tender, is formed between those who are partakers of the same faith. 
In token that they form but one family in Christ, they call each other brethren, 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 8:12" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.7" parsed="|Rom|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.12">Rom. viii, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 14:10" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.8" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">
xiv, 1O</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:6" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.9" parsed="|1Cor|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.6">1 Cor. vi, 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 6:10" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.10" parsed="|Eph|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.10">
Eph. vi, 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:14" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.11" parsed="|Phil|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.14">Phil. i, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:17" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.12" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17">
1 Peter ii, 17</scripRef>,) they "salute one another with a holy kiss," (<scripRef passage="Romans 16:16" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.13" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. 
xvi, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:20" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.14" parsed="|1Cor|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.20">1 Cor. xvi, 20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:12" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.15" parsed="|2Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.12">2 Cor. xiii, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:26" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.16" parsed="|1Thess|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.26">
1 Thess. v, 26</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 5:14" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.17" parsed="|1Pet|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.14">1 Peter v, 14</scripRef>,) they are of one heart 
and one soul. So strange a spectacle constrains both Jews and Gentiles to exclaim, 
"Behold how they love one another!" When a Christian stranger arrives in a city 
he is received as the representative of his Church. It is esteemed a privilege to 
give him lodging; pious widows wash his feet, according to oriental custom, and 
he receives every token of brotherly affection. The care of the poor and the afflicted 
becomes, as is natural, one of the chief concerns of Christian love. We know how 
high a place of honor is given to the poor in the Church of Christ. Poverty has 
preserved a reflected ray of the glory of Him who humbled himself and became poor; 
and the poor are lifted up because Christ has identified them with himself. It is 
not necessary to enumerate here the various offices created especially with a view 
to succor the poor. The example of Dorcas shows us how large was the love of the 
first Christians for the poor and needy, even when they acted only in their private 
capacity. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:36" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.18" parsed="|Acts|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.36">Acts ix, 36</scripRef>. Large and regular 
collections were also made to provide for the wants of

<pb n="395" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_395" />the Churches which were unable to support themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p15">The relations of Christians with the world were regulated by Paul 
with much wisdom. He was far from desiring that by an extreme and impracticable 
exclusiveness they should avoid all contact with men not yet converted. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:10" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.10">
1 Cor. v, 10</scripRef>. He did not blame them for sitting at the table of the heathen. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:27" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.27">
1 Cor. x, 27</scripRef>. He desired only that they should make no compact with evil 
and idolatry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p16">Two opposite tendencies had manifested themselves among the Christians 
of that time. Some, narrow and timorous, scrupled to eat of meats which had been 
sacrificed to idols; others, of a broader spirit, and maintaining that an idol is 
in truth nothing at all, felt themselves justified in eating any thing that was 
sold in the market. Paul holds the justness of the latter principle; (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:23,24" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|10|24" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23-1Cor.10.24">1 
Cor. x, 23, 24</scripRef>;) but he demands from those who espoused it the largest 
consideration and respect for the conscience of weaker brethren, and urges on them 
the exercise of that elevated and delicate charity which can sacrifice a right rather 
than wound a weak brother, and which will not peril the soul of another for the 
sake of meat. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:10-13" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p16.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|10|8|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.10-1Cor.8.13">1 Cor. viii, 10-13</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p17">Surrounded by all the seductions of paganism, the Churches were 
to use constant watchfulness. The letters of Paul give glimpses of strange revivals 
of old pagan corruption among these young Christians; and a dangerous readiness 
to fall back into the mire of licentiousness is evidenced by his frequent warnings 
against the sins of the flesh. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:15-20" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15-1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. vi, 
15-20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Colossians 3:5-9" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.2" parsed="|Col|3|5|3|9" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5-Col.3.9">Col. iii, 5-9</scripRef>. Many other blemishes 
appear in the

<pb n="396" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_396" />picture of Christianity drawn by the Apostle. We have not disguised 
these in sketching the history of the various Churches. Schisms, heresies, the pride 
of wealth, the tendency to self-indulgence, all these aberrations which we have 
pointed out, show us that the Churches of the first century were not, any more than 
those of any other age, pure Churches. But in spite of these imperfections—upon 
which their founders and directors felt bound to speak more strongly than in commendation 
of the piety of the faithful—the Christianity of that age has all the beauty of 
a new creation of God, which had not had time to be vitiated by man. "The world," 
says Bossuet, "believed in holiness as it saw holy men." And what examples of holiness 
was it not permitted to witness in this period of the apostolic age? The form of 
St. Paul—severe, earnest, burning with zeal for God, bearing the honorable scars 
of persecution—stands forth as if to manifest to all eyes what power and moral beauty 
human nature gains by union with Christ. The great Apostle was pre-eminently a great 
saint, and it may even be added, (taking the word in its best sense,) a great mystic 
in the depth of his piety and the fervor of his love to Christ. In the domain of 
the Christian life, as in that of missionary activity—in the teaching as in the 
guidance of the Church—he has left traces more profound than any other, and being 
the last of the Apostles, he is indeed first. Let us hear his own confession made 
in the holy boldness of humility, of all that he had suffered for Christ: "Are they 
ministers of Christ?" he says, speaking of the false teachers at Corinth, "(I speak 
as a fool,) I am more; in labors more abundant, in <pb n="397" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_397" />stripes above measure, 
in prisons more frequent, in deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received I forty 
stripes save one. Thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered 
shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils 
of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by mine own countrymen, in perils by 
the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the 
sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings 
often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Besides those 
things that are without, that which cometh upon me daily, the care of all the Churches. 
Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not? If I must needs 
glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities."<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:23-30" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|11|30" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.30">2 
Cor. xi, 23-30</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-p18">Such was an apostle and a saint in the first century. It is not 
surprising that no power in the world could withstand the influence of lives like 
this.</p>


<pb n="398" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_398" />
<pb n="399" id="iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_399" />
</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Book Third. Period of St. John, or Close of the Apostolic Age and Transition to the Age Following." progress="71.80%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii.vi.ii" next="iii.iii.i">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">BOOK THIRD.</h2>
<h3 id="iii.iii-p0.2">PERIOD OF ST. JOHN, OR CLOSE OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE AND TRANSITION TO THE AGE 
FOLLOWING.</h3>

        <div3 title="Chapter I. The Fall of Jerusalem and Its Consequences." progress="71.82%" id="iii.iii.i" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.iii.i.i">
<h3 id="iii.iii.i-p0.1">CHAPTER I.</h3>
<h3 id="iii.iii.i-p0.2">THE FALL OF JERUSALEM AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.</h3>

          <div4 title="§ I. Destruction of the Holy City." progress="71.82%" id="iii.iii.i.i" prev="iii.iii.i" next="iii.iii.i.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.i.i-p1">§ I. <i>Destruction of the Holy City</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p2">THIS period opens with a signal catastrophe, the consequences 
of which were most momentous to the Christian Church. Jerusalem, the Holy City, 
the religious center of Judaism, is reduced to ashes, and the Temple is but a smoking 
ruin. With it passes away the whole theocratic and priestly system of the old dispensation. 
Until this time the Church has been, so to speak, overshadowed by the Temple. Henceforward 
it has nothing more than a historic connection with Judaism, and a new era commences 
in its history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3">The Jewish people, as we know, never consented to bow beneath 
the yoke of their conquerors. There was a natural antipathy between the two nations, 
founded, perhaps, on a certain obstinacy and invincible determination common to 
both. The Jews could not submit with the softness of the Asiatic, or the suppleness 
of the Greek, to foreign domination. They displayed as much perseverance in resistance 
as the <pb n="400" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_400" />Romans in conquest. Their patriotism assumed the character 
of fanaticism, from its connection with their religious views. Their beliefs, which 
had become identified with earthly hopes and closely bound up with national pride, 
so far from inspiring them with patience and resignation, fostered rebellion in 
their hearts. It must be acknowledged, also, that to them the Roman dominion appeared 
only in its most hateful aspects. They had a succession of governors who were veritable 
brigands; it seems that Judæa was regarded as a worthless province, and was given 
in prey to men laden with debts and vices, whose only object was to make a gain 
of a despised people. The Roman policy, usually so wise, and wont to deal considerately 
with the national faith and customs of a conquered people, was abandoned in the 
case of Judæa. Felix and Festus had indulged without restraint in all the caprices 
and violences of a tyrannic rule, and their successors had outdone even the abominations 
of their government. Albinus, who succeeded Festus, made shameless traffic of the 
administration of justice, selling impurity to the most notorious criminals. "There 
is no manner of evil unpracticed by him,"<note n="492" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.2">Οὐκ 
ἔστιν δὲ ἥντινα κακουργίας ἰδέαν παρέλειπεν</span>. Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," 
II, xiv, 1.</note> says Josephus. Gessius Florus surpassed even Albinus. "It seemed," 
says the same historian, "as though he had been sent as an executioner to put to 
death condemned criminals."<note n="493" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.4">Ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τιμωρίᾳ 
κατακρίτων πεμφθεὶς δήμιος.</span>. Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," II, xiv, 2.</note> 
The nominal kingship of Herod Agrippa laid no kind of check on these acts of injustice. 
It was not possible <pb n="401" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_401" />that under such a rule peace should long be preserved. 
A circumstance, in itself unimportant, occasioned a terrible explosion, which had 
long been threatening and had already thrown out sparks in previous insurrections. 
The synagogue of the Jews at Cæsarea had been profaned by the Greeks of that city. 
Gessius Florus justified the act, and the Jews at Antioch and at Jerusalem immediately 
rose in a rebellion, which spread far and wide. It was stifled in the blood of thousands 
of Jews at Alexandria, at Damascus, and at Cæsarea. At Jerusalem the Roman garrison 
was massacred, and Eleazar, the son of the high priest, persuaded the Levites not 
to receive the offering of any stranger. This was to forbid the sacrifice for Cæsar, 
and such an act was equivalent to a declaration of war.<note n="494" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.6">Τοῦτο 
δὲ ἦν τοῦ πρὸς Ῥωμαίους πολέμου καταβολή</span>. Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," II, 
xvii, 2.</note> The rebellion was scarcely organized when Cestius Gallus, the governor 
of Syria, marched upon Jerusalem; but he failed to enter the city, and was compelled 
to make an ignominious retreat. This triumph stimulated the fanaticism of the Jews, 
and carried it to its culminating point. Thenceforward it was beyond all control. 
Rome could not tolerate such contempt of her power. She sent Vespasian, one of her 
best generals, with a large army to avenge the insult offered to the Roman eagles; 
and Galilee, after a sanguinary struggle, was subdued.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p4">The death of Nero and the elevation of Vespasian to the throne 
gave the Jews a momentary respite; but the combat recommenced with augmented vigor, 
under the conduct of Titus, the son of the Emperor, (A. D. 68.) Jerusalem soon became 
the center of   
<pb n="402" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_402" />attack, and the siege of that city was laid by the most skillful general 
of the Roman armies. Thousands of Jews, who had assembled in the interval to celebrate 
the Passover, were shut up within the walls of the Holy City, and the presence of 
such numbers contributed to render the defense more difficult, and the final catastrophe 
more fearful.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5">Every feature of this siege attests it to be a judgment of God. 
It is not an ordinary event of history; all the attendant circumstances are marked 
by an aggravation of suffering and woe; men appear to be led by a mysterious hand, 
which urges them on to commit acts not within their original intention. They are 
the instruments of a chastisement as tremendous as was the crime to be visited. 
Even those who were its victims seem to have felt that it was so. The Jewish historian 
enumerates the omens by which the catastrophe had been foretold. Many of these are 
obviously the puerile fables and inventions of popular superstition; but that very 
superstition reveals a strange presentiment of coming woe. According to Josephus, 
the Levites officiating in the Temple at the Feast of Pentecost heard a voice, which 
cried, "Let us depart from this place."<note n="495" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5.1">Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," VII, v, 3.</note> 
Four years before the war, when the city was enjoying profound peace, a man named 
Jesus, the son of Ananias, a simple inhabitant of the country, was heard crying 
in the Temple, at the Feast of Tabernacles: "A voice sounds from the east, from 
the west, and from the four winds of heaven. This voice is against Jerusalem and 
the Temple; against husbands and wives; this voice is against the whole nation." 
They tried to silence <pb n="403" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_403" />him; he was scourged and variously ill-treated; 
but still the words burst from his lips, "Woe, woe, to the inhabitants of Jerusalem!" 
He never ceased his terrible denunciations till the war had broken out. In the siege 
he fell a victim, still uttering his melancholy cry of woe.<note n="496" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5.3">Αἰ, 
Αἴ</span>. Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," VI, v, 3.</note>    
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p6">The condition of the city at this time was indeed one of misery 
almost without a parallel. Pressed by foreign armies without, it was torn within 
by three hostile factions, each working for its own ends on popular fanaticism. 
It had first the faction of the Zealots, under the conduct of Eleazar, who, as their 
name imported, claimed to be the zealous defenders of the national cause, and under 
this pretext gave themselves up to all kinds of brigandage.<note n="497" id="iii.iii.i.i-p6.1">Josephus, "Bell. 
Jud.," IV, xiii, 9.</note> For a time this faction was strengthened by the Idumeans, 
whom Eleazar engaged to fight against the high priest Ananias; but these in the 
end separated from their allies, and turned against them. John of Giscala, who had 
fled to Jerusalem after the taking of his native city, and had at first joined the 
party of Eleazar, in his turn also organized a rival faction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7">The unhappy city, closely encompassed by the legions of Titus, 
became the scene of the most frightful civil war. It was pillaged and sacked by 
its own sons. That which one faction spared, fell into the hands of another, and 
the contending parties agreed only in crime. "Such was the terror among the people," 
says Josephus, "that no one dare mourn for the dead or bury them. Tears must flow 
in secret, groans must be stifled, for such tokens of lamentation <pb n="104" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_104" />
were visited with death. A little earth was hastily thrown over the corpses by night."<note n="498" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7.2">Ἠν 
δὲ τοσαύτη τοῦ δήμου κὰταπληξις ὡς μηδένα τολμῆσαι μήτε κλαίειν φανερῶς, μήτε θ̨πτειν</span>. 
Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," V, iii, 3.</note> "O wretched city," adds the historian, 
"what cause of reproach hast thou against the Romans, who have but purged thee from 
thine abominations! Thou wast no more the city of God, and thou couldst never again 
be such, since thou wast become the tomb of thy slaughtered children."<note n="499" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7.4">Τί 
τηλικοῦτον, ὧ τλημονεστάτη πόλις, πέπονθας ὑπὸ Ῥωμαίων, οἷ σοῦ τὰ ἐμφύλια μύση περικαθαροῦντες 
εἰσῆλθον</span>. Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," V, i, 3.</note> 
Josephus knew not that Jerusalem was expiating a yet darker crime, and that its 
soil, once sacred, had been stained by the blood of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p8">To the horrors of civil war those of famine were soon added. The 
small store of food was quickly consumed by the brigands, who went from house to 
house, laying hands on all they found, and roughly treating those who had nothing 
to give, in order to make them betray the supposed place of concealment. On the 
roofs were to be seen women and children, wasted with want, and uttering heart-rending 
groans; the young people walked about the street pale and lifeless as specters, 
and constantly sinking to the ground from exhaustion. Deep silence settled over 
the city; night after night the dead were numbered by thousands, and all these sufferings 
were slight compared with the atrocities enacted by the brigands.<note n="500" id="iii.iii.i.i-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p8.2">Βαθεῖα 
δὲ τῆν πόλιν περιεῖχε σιγὴ καὶ νὺξ θανάτου γέμουσα, καὶ τούτων οἱ λησταὶ χαλεπώτεροι</span>. 
Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," V, xii, 3.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p9">Natural feeling seemed extinguished, and the spectacle-horrible 
even to the vilest criminals—was seen <pb n="405" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_405" />of a mother killing and eating 
her own child. The close of the drama was at hand. The city was almost completely 
invested by the Roman legions, who had erected an encompassing wall, and who, despite 
the fierce resistance of despair, daily gained ground. The outer city wall was broken 
down; the fortress Antonina, to the north of the Temple Mount, carried by assault. 
Both attack and defense were now concentrated on the Temple itself. At length the 
day came when the conquering eagles floated from the Most Holy Place, and the sacrifices 
and ceremonies of the ancient law were for ever done away. This was on August 10th, 
A. D. 70. The people had crowded together in thousands on the holy hill, on the 
delusive promise of a false prophet, that that very day a sign of salvation should 
be given in the Temple.<note n="501" id="iii.iii.i.i-p9.1">Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," VI, xxv-xxx.</note> The carnage 
only ceased when the victors were weary of slaying.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10">The Temple, contrary to the orders of Titus, was destroyed by 
fire. A soldier threw into it a burning brand. He did the audacious deed unauthorized, 
and actuated, says Josephus, by some demoniacal impulse.<note n="502" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.2">Δαιμονίῳ 
ὁρμῆ ὑλης</span>.</note> We know that that impulse had a higher cause, and that 
this obscure soldier was the minister of the justice of God. In vain Titus gave 
orders for the fire to be extinguished; no one listened; on the contrary, every 
one pressed forward to feed the flames, and they spread with alarming rapidity. 
Even Roman soldiers, "moved to madness by the demon of war,"<note n="503" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.4">Πολεμική 
τὶς ὁρμὴ λαβροτέρα</span>.</note> forgot their stern discipline. Who cannot see 
the hand of God in this strange accomplishment of a <pb n="406" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_406" />righteous retribution? 
The roaring of the flames mingled with the cries of the dying, and from the height 
of the temple hill and the magnitude of the conflagration, the whole city appeared 
wrapt in fire. The lamentations of the Jews, as they witnessed the burning of their 
temple, were loud and terrible beyond description, says Josephus. The cry was proportioned 
to the greatness of their grief.<note n="504" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.6">Τοῦ πάθους ἀξιά</span>. 
Josephus, "Bell. Jud.," VI, iv, 5.</note> In the miserable remnant of God's ancient 
people was thus fulfilled the mournful prophecy, which but a short time before they 
had treated as madness. The wailing of a city left desolate was the echo of the 
words, "Woe, woe to Jerusalem!" The prayer of the murderers of Christ was heard; 
his blood was upon them, upon their children, and upon the ruins of their temple. 
God himself had pronounced the final sentence of Judaism.<note n="505" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.7">See Tacitus, "Historia," 
V, x, 14.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.i-p11">According to Eusebius and Epiphanes, the Christians had left the 
Holy City at the commencement of the troubles, and retired to Pella, in Perœa. Some 
of them returned into the city after its sack, when the storm was past.<note n="506" id="iii.iii.i.i-p11.1">Eusebius, 
"Hist. Eccles.," iii, 3; Epiphanes, "De ponderibus et mensuris," c. xviii.</note>  
</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Consequences to the Church of the Destruction of the Temple." progress="73.13%" id="iii.iii.i.ii" prev="iii.iii.i.i" next="iii.iii.ii">
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Consequences to the Church of the Destruction of the Temple</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p2">The great truths maintained by St. Paul received emphatic sanction 
from this terrible event. God had cast into the balance the weight of his judgments. 
The destruction of Jerusalem was to have yet a further effect—it was to enlarge 
the views of the 
<pb n="407" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_407" />Christians as to the future of the Church, and to give indefinite 
expansion to the horizon of prophecy. They had until now been living in daily expectation 
of the end of the world, and the immediate return of Christ. In the prophetic picture 
drawn by the Master they had failed to apprehend the true perspective. They had 
recognized no distinction between the prophecies relating to the Holy City and those 
having reference to the final judgments of God; they had not grasped the idea that 
the condemnation about to fall on Jerusalem was a symbol of the judgments kept in 
store for the world. This confusion, so natural in the first period of the apostolic 
age, was no longer possible after Judaism had lost its religious center. It became 
then distinctly evident that a long future of conflict was before the Church. We 
have a striking proof of this enlargement of the views of prophecy as resulting 
from the fall of Jerusalem. Hegesippus relates that the Emperor Domitian, on questioning 
some Christians in Palestine, who were connected with the Saviour by ties of kindred, 
as to the kingdom of Christ and his return, received this reply: "His kingdom is 
not an earthly kingdom or of this world, but a heavenly and angelic kingdom, which 
will come in the fullness of the ages, when he shall return to judge the quick and 
the dead."<note n="507" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p2.2">Οὐ κοσμικὴ μὲν οὐδ᾽ ἐπίγειος ἐπουράνιος 
δὲ καὶ ἀγγελικὴ τυγχάνει ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τοῦ αἱῶνος γενησομένη</span>. Routh, "Reliquiæ 
Sacræ," i, 219; Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," ii, 32.</note> The second coming of Christ 
had then at this time ceased to be expected as immediate, and those whose hopes 
had been most set on its speedy realization had learned to defer indefinitely the 
appointed time.</p>

 
<pb n="408" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_408" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p3">This revelation, so clear and positive, of the prolongation of 
the period of struggling and suffering, combined with the destruction of the ancient 
form of worship, to which so many of the Christians still clung, tended to promote 
the more settled and permanent organization of the Church. In fact, from the year 
70, there is a very marked advance toward a definite form of government and of worship. 
The Church now realizes its position as the true Israel of God, the religious society 
approved by him, which has taken the place of the theocracy; and it is thus led 
to organize institutions which shall permanently substitute those of the past. There 
was danger, however, lest in replacing these the Church should be led into imitating 
them. The necessity which was felt, after the destruction of the temple, of a fixed 
and clearly-defined organization, might lead to a resurrection of Judaism under 
a new form. The letter of Clement of Rome to the Corinthians gives sufficient evidence 
of the existence of such a tendency at the close of the first century. He says, 
"We ought to do all that the Lord has commanded us to do at the times appointed. 
He has commanded us to present offerings and to celebrate worship, not irregularly 
and irreverently, but at the times and seasons by him determined. He has revealed, 
by his most holy will; in what places and by what men the various acts of religious 
service can be acceptably performed. Special functions are ascribed to the high 
priest; a particular place is set apart for the priests, and the Levites have their 
distinct offices. Let each one of you then, my brethren, render honor to God, in 
his special order, with a good conscience, and without <pb n="409" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_409" />infringing 
the rule of his ministry. The sacrifices were not offered in all places, but at 
Jerusalem alone; and in Jerusalem, at the altars in the Temple. Take heed, my brethren, 
lest we who have been honored with a wider knowledge should bring upon ourselves 
severer chastisements by violating established rules."<note n="508" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p3.1">Clement of Rome, "Ad 
Corinth.," 4.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p4">It would be absurd to infer from this passage that Clement, a 
disciple of St. Paul, holds the perpetuity of the Levitical worship, but we can 
clearly mark in it the tendency to transplant into the Church the precise organization 
of the old law, and to introduce the fixed order of Judaism. Evidently such notions 
can only have arisen after the destruction of the Temple. The Christians, accustomed 
to regard that as their religious center, were filled with a sort of alarm after 
its fall; they felt about for other props; they began to be afraid of the great 
freedom which, until then, had prevailed in the worship and government of the Church; 
and thus the event which was designed to set a seal on the spirituality of the new 
covenant helped, by a not unnatural perversion, to bring it back under the yoke 
of the old.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5">We cannot, however, admit, with an illustrious German divine, 
that in consequence of this great event a second Council was held at Jerusalem, 
at which the surviving Apostles met and authoritatively instituted the episcopate. 
A fact of such importance would not have escaped the ancient historians of the Church. 
The early Fathers would have made more than vague allusions to it. Besides, none 
of the passages adduced in support of this hypothesis are at all conclusive. Such 
an apostolical council appears to <pb n="410" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_410" />us inconceivable in the first century; 
it would suppose a wide modification of the very idea of the apostolate, and a radical 
revolution in then existing ecclesiastical institutions.<note n="509" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.1">The hypothesis to 
which we allude was brought forward by Rothe ("Anfange," p. 311,) and supported 
by Thiersch, ("Apost. Zeit.," p. 275.) Rothe takes his ground on the following passage:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.2">Μετὰ τὴν Ἰακώβου μαρτνρίαν καὶ τὴν αὐτίκα γενομενην 
ἁλωσιν τῆς Ἱερουσαλημ, λόγος κατέχει τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ τῶν τοῦ Κυρὶου μαθητῶν τοὺς 
εἱαέτι τῷ βιῷ λειπυμενους ἐπί παῦτα πανταχόθεν συνελθεῖν</span>. "After the martyrdom 
of James and the taking of Jerusalem, it is said that the Apostles of the Lord, 
and his disciples who were yet alive, assembled together." According to Eusebius, 
the object of this assembly was the choice of a successor to James. Rothe maintains 
that the opportunity thus offered was embraced for the institution of the episcopate. 
But, without dwelling on the hypothetical character given by Eusebius himself to 
this statement, it affords no support to Rothe's idea. In fact, according to Eusebius, 
who is only the echo of Hegesippus, the foundation of the episcopate is to be traced 
back, not to Simon, but to James himself, of whom he speaks positively as a bishop. 
He cannot, then, have intended to speak of the foundation of the episcopate after 
the death of James. The second passage brought forward by Rothe is taken from the 
fragment of Irenæus edited by Pfaff. It is as follows:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.3">Οἱ ταῖς δευτέραις τῶν ἀποστόλων διατάξεσι παρηκολουθηκότες 
ἴσασι τὸν Κύριον νέαν προσφορὰν ἐν τῇ καινῇ διαθήκῃ καθεστηκέναι κατὰ τὸν Μαλαχίαν 
τὸν προφήτην </span>. "Those who follow the second injunctions of the Apostles know 
that the Lord appointed a new sacrifice in the new covenant, according to the Prophet 
Malachi." Rothe supposes these second injunctions to proceed from the second Council 
at Jerusalem. But there is no evidence that these second injunctions are of a different 
date from the first; there is nothing more implied than a simple classification 
of the injunctions of the Apostles. In any case, the passage gives no indication 
of an episcopate. The third passage is taken from Clement of Rome. "The Apostles," 
we read in his First Epistle to the Corinthians, xliv, "knowing from the Lord Jesus 
Christ that there would be disputes in the Church as to the name of bishop, and, 
having a perfect prevision of the fact, appointed elders, and subsequently gave 
directions that when these died other tried men should succeed them."
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.4">καὶ μεταξύ ἐπινομήν δεδώκασιν ὅπως ἐὰν κοιμηθῶσιν 
διαδέξωνται ἕτεροι δεδοκιμασμένοι ἄνδρες τὴν λειτουργίαν αὔτων</span>. Rothe lays 
stress on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.5">ἐπινομήν</span>, which he translates
<i>testament, testamentary disposition</i>, on the authority of a single passage 
in Hesychius, who assimilates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.6">ἐπίνομος</span> to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.7">κληρονὸμος</span> He thus translates the passage from 
Clement: "The Apostles made this testamentary disposition, that when they (the Apostles) 
should be dead, other tried men should succeed to their office." To this we reply, 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.8">κοιμηθῶσιν</span> does not relate to <i>apostles</i>, 
but to <i>elders</i>. The dispute at Corinth related not to the apostolic office, 
but to the office of elders, and it arose on the occasion of the death of the first 
elders appointed in that Church. Still further, the root of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.9">ἐπινομή</span> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.10">νόμος</span>, 
law. It is, therefore, much better translated, <i>commandment, decision</i>. We 
read in an old Latin translation, "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.11">Hanc formam tenentes.</span>" 
"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.12">Forma</span>" is here the equivalent of decision or ordinance. 
It is not necessary to have recourse to the arbitrary correction of Bunsen, who 
substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.13">ἐπιμονήν</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.14">ἐπινομήν</span>, ("Ignatius und seine Zeit.," p. 98,) 
and who regards it as the consecration for life to the office of elder. We translate 
the passage thus: "The Apostles determined that when the first elders should be 
dead others should succeed them." (See Ritschl, "Altcath. Kirche," pp. 424-429.)</note></p>

<pb n="411" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_411" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6">Another consequence of the fall of Jerusalem was the tracing of 
a broad line of demarkation between Judæo-Christianity and the Church.<note n="510" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6.1">See, 
on this point, "Das apostolische und nachapostolische Zeitalter," by Lechler, of 
Stuttgart, pp. 436- 44; Ritschl, "Altcath.," 238-256.</note> 
So long as the Temple was standing the Christians of Palestine might suppose that 
it was the will of God that they should continue to practice all the rites of Judaism, 
as decided by the Council at Jerusalem. This could no longer be the case when the 
Temple was overthrown. The enforced cessations of sacrifices is a momentous fact, 
which it has been vainly endeavored to explain away.<note n="511" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6.2">Schwegler, work quoted, 
pp. 192-308.</note> This event could not fail to produce a very deep impression 
on the more liberal section of the Church at Jerusalem, which still retained the 
tone of feeling imparted by James. This party recognized it <pb n="412" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_412" />as the 
decree of God, finally abrogating the old worship. Under the influence of Simon, 
the cousin of James, and a man probably of like spirit, these Jewish Christians 
were gradually brought into closer fellowship with those of Gentile origin. The 
hatred of the Jews, who were eager to fulminate excommunications against the Christians, 
and to put them under the ban of their synagogues so soon as these were reconstituted, 
contributed not a little to enlarge the spirit of the Christians of Palestine.<note n="512" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6.3">Lechler, 
p. 440.</note> In fact, a short time after the destruction of Jerusalem a new Sanhedrim 
was formed at Jabna, which endeavored to rally around it the remnants of the Jewish 
people. This Sanhedrim assumed the most hostile attitude toward the Christians, 
whom it called Mineans. The Rabbi Tarpho said, "The Gospels deserve to be burned; 
paganism is less dangerous than the Christian sects, for the former through ignorance 
does not receive the truths of Judaism, while the Christians know and yet reject. 
Salvation may be more readily found in the idol temples than in the assemblies of 
the Christians." The Jews were forbidden to eat with the Christians, and a form 
of excommunication against them was introduced by the Rabbi Gamaliel into the daily 
prayers. Its import was, that there was no hope for apostates. No gulf could be 
deeper than that by which the Church was thus divided from the synagogue.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7">In the commencement of the following century we find a flourishing 
Church, without any Judaistic tendencies, at Ælia-Capitolina, a Roman colony founded 
on the ruins of Jerusalem, to which, by a decree of <pb n="413" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_413" />the Emperor, no 
Jews were admissible. It is certain that a large number of Christians of Jewish 
origin were among its inhabitants, and that these associated without distinction 
with Gentiles by birth. There could be no stronger proof of the decay of Judæo-Christianity.<note n="513" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7.1">Eusebius's 
Ecclesiastical History, iv, 6; Ritschl, work quoted, page 247.</note> These same 
Christians were, as we shall presently show, sacrificed in large numbers by Bar 
Cocheba in the violent persecution which he instigated against the Church. We freely 
admit, however, that all were not equally enlightened. The existence in the second 
century of a Nazarite sect distinct from the Ebonites, and treated with tolerance 
by Justin Martyr, proves that a section of the Jews in Palestine, without breaking 
with the Church, still retained an exaggerated attachment to the ancient forms.<note n="514" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7.2">Justin, 
"Dial. cum Tryph.," c. xlvii.</note> They could not be charged with any doctrinal 
error; they did not give formal expression to their views; but they refused to cast 
off the Mosaic yoke, even after God had himself broken it. The Church at Jerusalem 
contained within its bosom violent and fanatical men, who even before the siege 
of the Holy City had begun to fall away from it. These, far from being enlightened 
by that event, became yet more extravagant in their Judaizing notions. Previously, 
it might have been supposed that they adhered to the old worship rather from position 
than conviction; but from the year 70 they substituted for such a modified and transitional 
form of Judaism, one more decided and emphatic. Thus they became further and further 
alienated from apostolic <pb n="414" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_414" />doctrine, and in combination with the Jewish 
sects, especially with the Essenes, they constituted a distinct and avowed heresy. 
To this period, then, we, with Irenæus, trace the obscure commencement of Ebionitism, 
although the name is of later date.<note n="515" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7.4">Γέγονε ἡ 
ἀρχὴ τούτου μετὰ Ἱεροσολύμων ἅλωσιν</span>. Irenæus, xxx, 2.</note></p>

<pb n="415" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_415" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter II. St. John the Apostle and Prophet." progress="74.61%" id="iii.iii.ii" prev="iii.iii.i.ii" next="iii.iii.ii.i">
<h3 id="iii.iii.ii-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.iii.ii-p0.2">ST. JOHN THE APOSTLE AND PROPHET.</h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. Life of St. John." progress="74.61%" id="iii.iii.ii.i" prev="iii.iii.ii" next="iii.iii.ii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p1">§ I. <i>Life of St. John</i>.<note n="516" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p1.1">See Lucke's excellent Introduction 
to his "Commentary on the Fourth Gospel." Bonn, 1840. See also the Introduction 
to Tholuck's "Commentary on the same Gospel," and the passages referring to St. 
John in the works already quoted. We cite also an admirable sketch of St. John in 
Adolphe Monod's Sermon on "La Parole Vivante." Paris, I858.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p2">AS in the first period of the apostolic age the principal part 
is enacted by St. Peter, and in the second by St. Paul, so in the third period the 
paramount influence is that of St. John. His natural disposition and peculiar gifts 
account for this delay in the exercise of his apostleship. With a soul meditative 
and mystical, he had neither the impetuous zeal of Peter nor the indefatigable activity 
of Paul. On him Christianity had wrought most intensively; he had penetrated int6 
the deepest meaning of the teaching of Christ; or rather, he had read the very heart 
of the Master. It was his vocation to preserve the most precious jewels in the treasury 
of Christ's revelations, and to bring to light the most sacred and sublime mysteries 
of the Gospel. In order to fulfill this mission, he must needs wait until the Church 
was ready for such exalted teaching. The first storms of division must subside. 
Just as the prophet heard the still small voice, which was the voice of God, only 
<pb n="416" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_416" />after the sound of the tempest and the roaring of the thunder, so 
the Apostle of supreme love could not speak till a calm had succeeded to the storm 
stirred up by the polemics of St. Paul. His work was not more important, nor attested 
with a diviner seal, than that of the great controversialist of the apostolic age; 
the two are closely connected, and the latter is the natural sequence to the earlier. 
The revelation of love could not be complete till Judæo-Christianity had finally 
succumbed, and had carried with it in its fall all the barriers within which it 
had sought to limit the grace of God. So true is this, that we find St. Paul himself 
sounding the first notes of the hymn of love, and thus inaugurating the work of 
St. John. The former sowed in tears, the latter reaped in joy. The one resisted 
to blood; the other received for the Church the prize of the well-fought fight. 
This diversity in the missions of the two Apostles is manifested in the diversity 
of the methods employed by them, in order to establish the truth, of which they 
are the organs. While St. Paul wields the weapons of warfare in his irresistible 
and impassioned dialectics, St. John is satisfied with expounding doctrine. He does 
not dispute; he affirms. It is clear that he has been led into the possession of 
the truth by a path widely divergent from that of St. Paul—by the path of intuition, 
of direct vision. His language has the calmness of contemplation. He speaks in short 
sentences, strikingly simple in form; but that simplicity, like a quiet lake, holds 
in its depths the reflection of the highest heaven. "He has filled the whole earth 
with his voice," says St. John Chrysostom, "not by its mighty reverberations, but 
by the divine grace, <pb n="417" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_417" />which dwelt upon his lips. That which is most 
admirable is, that this great voice is neither harsh nor violent, but soft and melting 
as harmonious music."<note n="517" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p2.2">Τὸ δὴ θαυμαστὸν ὁτι οὔτω 
μεγάλη σὖσα ἡ βοὴ, οὐκ ἔστι τραχεῖά τις οὐδὲ ἀηδὴς, ἀλλὰ πάσης μουσικῆς ἀρμονίας 
ἡδίων</span>. Chrysost., "Proœm. in Homel. in Joh."</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p3">It is very far from the truth, however, to regard St. John as 
the type of feminine gentleness, as he is represented in legend and in painting, 
which is only another form of legend. The ancient Church had a far worthier conception 
of him when it gave to John the Evangelist, the symbol of the eagle soaring to the 
sun, as though to signify that the mightiest and most royal impulse—that which carries 
farthest and highest—is love. The soul of the Apostle of Ephesus was as vigorous 
as that of Paul. He was called the Son of Thunder before grace had subdued his natural 
vehemence; and something of this early ardor always remained with him. In proportion 
to his love of truth was his hatred of error and heresy. Such love is a consuming 
fire, and when it sees its object despised or wronged, it is as ardent in its indignation 
as in its adoration. The truth which St. John loved and served was no mere abstract 
doctrine; it was to him incarnate in the person of Jesus Christ. He was ever the 
beloved disciple of the Master, the disciple admitted to his most tender and intimate 
friendship; and the Church has ever pictured him in the attitude in which he is 
represented in the gospels at the Last Supper, leaning on the bosom of the Lord. 
It was by the power of love so strong and deep that he was enabled to fulfill his 
mission of conciliation, and to harmonize all the apparent contradictions of the 
apostolic <pb n="418" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_418" />age in the rich synthesis of his doctrine. Let us now inquire 
how he was prepared for this glorious vocation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4">John was the son of Zebedee, a fisherman of the Lake of Gennesaret, 
who dwelt at Bethsaida. 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 4:21" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.21">Matt. iv, 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:19" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.19">
Mark i, 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:2" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.2">Matt. x, 2</scripRef>. It is not proved that he 
was actually poor, as Chrysostom maintained, for his father had "hired servants;" 
(<scripRef passage="Mark 1:20" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.4" parsed="|Mark|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.20">Mark i, 20</scripRef>;) his mother was among the 
women who ministered to Jesus of their substance, (<scripRef passage="Luke 8:3" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.5" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke 
viii, 3</scripRef>,) and John himself had a house of his own. <scripRef passage="John 19:27" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.6" parsed="|John|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.27">
John xix, 27</scripRef>. Be this as it may, however, he was of obscure and humble 
origin. Possibly, as some commentators have thought, he may have owed his first 
religious impressions to his mother, who was among the earliest followers of the 
Saviour. John, as well as Peter, was a disciple of the Forerunner; the preaching 
of John the Baptist answered to the needs of his heart, which was eagerly waiting 
for the hope of Israel. We have already narrated, on the occasion of the calling 
of Peter, the circumstances under which this Apostle and John were led to follow 
Christ. <scripRef passage="John 1:37" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.7" parsed="|John|1|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.37">John i, 37</scripRef>. They did not at once 
leave all to be his disciples. The Master gave time for their first impressions 
to deepen before he called them to forsake family and fishing-nets, and to come 
after him. <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:18-22" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.8" parsed="|Matt|4|18|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.18-Matt.4.22">Matt. iv, 18-22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:19,20" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.9" parsed="|Mark|1|19|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.19-Mark.1.20">
Mark i, 19, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:1-11" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.10" parsed="|Luke|5|1|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.1-Luke.5.11">Luke v, 1-11</scripRef>. 
John appears to have been very young at this time; his grave and thoughtful nature 
peculiarly fitted him to receive the education which Jesus Christ imparted to his 
disciples, and which consisted in impressing on them the features of his own likeness.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5">John, Peter, and James were, as we know, admitted <pb n="419" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_419" />
to special intimacy with the Saviour.<note n="518" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Matthew 17:1" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.1">Matt. 
xvii, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:37" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|26|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.37">xxvi, 37</scripRef>. Lenain 
de Tillemont ascribes Christ's preference for John to the fact that he had remained 
unmarried. ("Mémoires," i, p. 330.) Arbitrary criticism can go no further than this.</note> 
There is no reason to suppose that John had a much clearer comprehension than the 
other disciples of the doctrine of Christ. He shared their carnal conceptions of 
the earthly kingdom of Messiah, (<scripRef passage="Matthew 15:20-28" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|15|20|15|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.20-Matt.15.28">Matt. xv, 
20-28</scripRef>,) and exhibited sometimes the narrow spirit of the sectary. <scripRef passage="Luke 9:49,50" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|9|49|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.49-Luke.9.50">
Luke ix, 49, 50</scripRef>. His invocation of wrath upon the Samaritans displays 
an alloy of human passion, blended with his affection for the Saviour. <scripRef passage="Luke 9:54" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.6" parsed="|Luke|9|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.54">
Luke ix, 54</scripRef>. But this affection was so real and true, that it was sure 
to lead to all the developments of the religious life. He proved his love in a way 
not to be mistaken at the time of Christ's passion.<note n="519" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.7">It has been justly remarked 
that while Peter was rather <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.8">φιλόχριστος</span> or, 
John was pre-eminently <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.9">φιλοΙήσους</span></note> He 
followed him into the court of the high priest, and even to the foot of the cross. <scripRef passage="John 19:26" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.10" parsed="|John|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26">
John xix, 26</scripRef>. He is the only one of the Apostles who witnessed the last 
sufferings of Christ; and possibly for this reason, he was chosen to render the 
most emphatic testimony to his eternal glory in the bosom of the Father.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6">We can well imagine what an ineffaceable image of unparalleled 
love and sorrow would be left on the soul of John by this scene. Who can tell with 
what feelings he caught those last words of the God-man, spoken almost in his parting 
agony, which committed to him the mother of his Lord as a sacred legacy. <scripRef passage="John 19:27" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|John|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.27">
John xix, 27</scripRef>. He was also one of the first to see the risen Christ. <scripRef passage="John 20:8" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6.2" parsed="|John|20|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.8">
John xx, 8</scripRef>. All these memories, and many more connected with them, were 
to be successively <pb n="420" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_420" />illuminated by the Holy Spirit till they should 
form in the mind of John a perfect whole. But he was not himself capable, immediately 
after the Pentecostal effusion of the Spirit, of receiving, in all its fullness, 
this divine revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7">During the earlier period of the apostolic age we see John by 
Peter's side lending him efficient help, but leaving to him the initiative in speech 
and action. <scripRef passage="Acts 3:1" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1">Acts iii, 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 8:14,25" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|8|14|0|0;|Acts|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14 Bible:Acts.8.25">
viii, 14, 25</scripRef>. He enjoyed much consideration, but did not exert a preponderating 
influence; nothing is recorded of his share in the Council at Jerusalem, though 
he appears to have been present. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii, 9</scripRef>. 
At this time he still adhered to the Mosaic law, as did Peter and James—a course 
of conduct confirmed by the decisions of the conference at Jerusalem.<note n="520" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.4">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.5">Apostoli 
Petrus et Jacobus et Johannes religiose agebant circa dispositionem legis quæ est 
secundum Moysem.</span>" Irenæus, "C. Hæres.," iii, 12, edit. Feuardentius.</note> 
There are no means of ascertaining in what year he left that city; but he was no 
longer there in the year 60, when Paul made his last visit. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:17,18" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.6" parsed="|Acts|21|17|21|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.17-Acts.21.18">
Acts xxi, 17, 18</scripRef>. Nicephorus asserts that he remained at Jerusalem until 
the death of Mary; but this gives us no exact information, inasmuch as the date 
of that event is entirely unknown.<note n="521" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.7">Nicephorus, "Histor. Eccles.," ii, 42.</note> 
There is one whole period of the life of the Apostle of which we possess no details. 
His supposed journeys to Rome, and into the country of the Parthians, are wholly 
legendary.<note n="522" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.8">This is the opinion of Lenain de Tillemont, i, 355. The legend of 
the preaching of St. John to the Parthians originated in a false reading of the 
title of the second Epistle, as "Ad Parthos." (August., "Quæst. Evangel.," ii, 37.) 
See Lücke's "Commentary on the Epistles of John," p. 28.</note> 
But if we <pb n="421" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_421" />have no precise records of his life during these years, 
his writings give evidence that the time was not lost in reference to his own development. 
He learned to contemplate one aspect of the person and doctrine of his Master, which 
had not presented itself to any of the other Apostles with equal distinctness; this 
was the profound mysterious fact of His eternal divinity, his pre-existence, and 
incarnation. If we wonder at these differences in the manner of apprehending Christ 
among his immediate disciples—differences, however, which are never contradictions, 
but are distinguished by the predominance of one or another element, in conceptions 
substantially identical—we must bear in mind the important influence of moral affinity 
in connection with religious truth. The eye of the soul, like the eye of the body, 
has a wider or narrower range. "There are," says Origen, "various forms under which 
the Word reveals himself to his disciples according to the degree of light in each, 
which is proportioned to the measure of their progress in holiness. If he manifested 
himself on the Mount of Transfiguration in a form much more sublime than that in 
which he appeared to those who had remained at the foot of the mountain and could 
not reach its summit, the reason was, that those who were below had not eyes able 
to behold the glory and divinity of the transfigured Word."<note n="523" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.10">Εἰσὶ 
γὰρ δίαφοροι οἱονεὶ τοῦ λόγου μορφαὶ καθὼς ἑκάστῳ τῶν εἰς ἐπιστήμην ἀγομένων φαίνεται 
ὁ λάγος ἀναλογον τῇ ἔξει τοῦ εισαγομένου</span>. Origen, "Contra Cels.," iv, I6, 
edit. Delarue, i, p. 511.</note> St. John was carried by the Spirit of God up to 
these blessed heights; thus he saw and heard that which others around him saw not 
nor heard. The higher he rose in faith and love, <pb n="422" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_422" />the more he beheld 
of the glory and the Godhead of the transfigured Word, and penetrated deeper and 
deeper into the meaning of the sayings which he had received from the Master's lips, 
as one by one they became illuminated with heavenly light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p8">We are free to suppose that the period of his life about which 
we have no information, was devoted to climbing that spiritual Tabor on the summit 
of which the only and eternal Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, was to appear 
to him in all the glory of his divinity. The Apostle, like Mary, pondered in his 
heart all that he knew of his Master; in the silence of devotion he listened to 
his living voice, and under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, discerned more and 
more of the mystery of his being. St. Augustine says: "While the three other evangelists 
remained below with the man Jesus, and spoke little of his divinity, John, as though 
impatient of treading the earth, rose from the very first words of His gospel, not 
only above the bounds of earth, air, and sky, but above the angels and celestial 
powers, into the very presence of Him by whom all things were made. Not in vain 
do the gospels tell us that he leaned on the bosom of the Saviour at the Passover 
feast. He drank in secret at that divine spring: "<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p8.1">De illo pectore 
in secreto bibebat</span></i>."<note n="524" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p8.2">August., "Tractat. 36 in Johann."</note> All 
the life of St. John, during the period when scarcely a trace of him is to be found 
in the apostolic Church, is summed up in these words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p9">It is certain that in this interval the Apostle must have come 
in contact with the philosophic culture so widely diffused at the time among the 
Jewish synagogues. The comparative correctness of his language <pb n="423" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_423" />is 
itself a proof that this was the case; it is also beyond question that he borrowed 
from the modified and infinitely diversified Platonism of his age the expression 
"the Word," which is evidently of Greek origin. Divine truth can speak in all tongues—in 
the polished tongue of the learned as well as in the simple and rude idiom of the 
common people; but through whatever medium conveyed, its substance is still "the 
things which it hath not entered into the heart of man to conceive."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10">The time was to come when the Apostle would emerge from his obscurity, 
and would in his turn exert a wide and deep influence over the Churches of the first 
century. According to the testimony of Clement of Alexandria and of Irenæus, St. 
John, after the death of St. Peter and St. Paul, took up his abode at Ephesus.<note n="525" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10.2">Ἐν 
Ἐφέσῳ τῆς Ασίας διατρίβων</span>. (Irenæus, "Adv. Hæres.," iii, I, 3.) The existence 
of another John at Ephesus, called John the Presbyter, has been called in question, 
though he appears to have played an important part in primitive tradition. This 
doubt has arisen from the silence of Polycrates (Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 
31) and of Irenæus, (" Adv. Hæres.," v, 33,) who make no mention of him. The testimony 
of Jerome is also appealed to, who asserts that the two tombs, which, according 
to tradition, were sacred to the memory of John the Apostle and John the Presbyter, 
were both really consecrated to the Apostle John. "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10.3">Nonnulli putant 
duas memorias ejusdem Johannis evangelistæ esse.</span>" St. Jerome, "Catal. Script. 
Eccl.," 9. The evidence of Papias, however, seems to us conclusive in favor of the 
existence of John the Elder. "I inquired," he says, "what had been said by the Elders—Thomas, 
James, Peter, or John—and what say the other disciples of the Lord, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10.4">ἤ 
τις ἕτερος τῶν τοῦ Κυρίου μαθήτων</span>,) as Ariston and John the Presbyter." Eusebius, 
iii, 39. Clearly Papias distinguishes John the Apostle from John the Presbyter. 
Nothing can be ascertained about the latter beyond the fact that he lived. See Lücke, 
"Comment. in Johann.," i, 25-31.</note> 
No city could have been better <pb n="424" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_424" />chosen as a center from which to watch 
over the Churches, and follow closely the progress of heresy. At Ephesus the Apostle 
was in the center of Paul's mission-field in Asia Minor, and not far from Greece. 
Christianity had achieved splendid conquests in the flourishing cities of that country; 
but it had also encountered dangerous enemies. It was there that false Gnosticism 
first of all showed itself, and perpetually sought new adherents. The Apostle Paul 
had spoken before his death of its rapid progress. In his Second Epistle to Timothy 
he seems himself to point out Ephesus as the city most threatened with heresy, where, 
consequently, the presence of an apostle would be especially needed. St. John made 
this city his settled abode, without, however, devoting himself exclusively to the 
important Church there founded. Ephesus was the center of his apostolic activity, 
but that activity extended over a wide area. Clement of Alexandria tells us how 
the Apostle visited the Churches, presiding at the election of the bishops, and 
restoring order where it had been disturbed. To one of these journeys of apostolic 
visitation belongs the striking incident recounted by the same author, This incident 
helps us more than many explanations to understand why John was the disciple whom 
Jesus loved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p11">"Arrived in a town not far from Ephesus, after having comforted 
and exhorted the brethren, he observed a young man, tall of stature, of a noble 
countenance and ardent spirit. Addressing himself to the Bishop, John said: "I commit 
that young man to thy charge, and call the Church and Jesus Christ to witness that 
I do so." The Elder at first conscientiously <pb n="425" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_425" />fulfilled his task; he 
received the young man into his house, instructed him, and at length administered 
baptism to him. The young man allowed himself to be drawn away into immorality, 
then into theft. He was obliged to flee from the town, and became the chief of a 
band of brigands. A short time after," adds Clement, "John had again occasion to 
visit that Church. After fulfilling his mission, he turned to the Bishop, and said, 
'Restore to me the trust which I and the Lord committed to thee before the Church 
over which thou art overseer.' The Bishop did not at once understand to what the 
Apostle referred. 'I ask,' said John, 'for the young man whose soul I intrusted 
to thee.'<note n="526" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p11.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p11.2">Ἀγε δὲ την πὰρακαταθήκην ἀπόδος ἡμῖν, 
ἤν ἐγώ τε καὶ ὁ σωτήρ σοι παρακατεθέμεθα ἐπί τῆς εκκλεσίας ἦς προκαθέζη μάρτυρος</span>.</note> 
'He is dead,' exclaimed the Elder, with many sighs and tears.' How dead?' asked 
the Apostle. 'Dead to God; he fell away and was forced to flee for his crimes; he 
is now a brigand among our mountains, instead of a member of our Church.' Hearing 
these words, the Apostle rent his clothes and smote on his head, crying: 'What a 
guardian have I left over the soul of my brother!' He quitted the Church, made his 
way to the mountains, and gave himself up to the robbers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p12">"The young man recognized the Apostle, and was about to make his 
escape. John, forgetting his old age, ran after him, exclaiming: 'My son, why dost 
thou flee from thy father? I am feeble and far advanced in years; have pity on me, 
my son; fear not. There is yet hope of salvation for thee. I will stand for thee 
before the Lord Christ. If need be, I will gladly die for thee, as he died for us. 
Stop, stop, <pb n="426" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_426" />believe, it is Christ who has sent me.'<note n="527" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p12.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p12.2">Τί 
με φεύγεις, τέκνον, τὸν σαυτοῦ πατέρα, τὸν γὺμνον, τὸν γέροντα; ἐλέησόν με, τέκνον, 
μὴ φοβου· ἔχεις ἔτι ζωὴς ελπίδα, ἐγὼ Χριστῷ δώσω λογόν ὑπὲρ σοῦ· ἄν δέῃ, τὸν σον 
θὰνατον ἐκὼν ὑπομενω, ὼς, ὁ Κύριος τὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμων· ὑπὲρ σοῦ τὴν ψυχὴν, ἀντιδὼσω τὴν 
ἑμήν. Στήθι πιστεύων. Χριστός με ἀπέστειλεν</span>.</note> The young man listened, 
with his eyes cast down to the earth; then flung away his weapons and burst into 
tears. Throwing his arms around the aged saint, he implored his pardon with a flood 
of tears which were to him as a second baptism. The Apostle raised him up; he prayed 
and fasted with him; he completely subdued him by his words, and did not leave him 
till he had restored him to the Church, a great example of penitence, and a living 
trophy of Christian love." Never since the time of Christ has the parable of the 
lost sheep received so perfect an application.<note n="528" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p12.3">Clement of Alexandria:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p12.4">Τὶς ὁ σωζομενὸς πλοῦσιος</span>, 39; Eusebius, "Hist. 
Eccles.," iii, 42.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p13">It has been asserted that by his example and practice at Ephesus, 
John confirmed the principles of Judæo-Christianity, and adopted them in the government 
of the Churches.<note n="529" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p13.1">Schwegler, "Nachapost. Zeit.," i, 145; ii, 249.</note> Such 
a supposition is altogether inadmissible, if we accept his gospel and epistles as 
authentic. Importance has been attached to the singular assertion of Polycrates 
that John was invested with pontifical attributes; the error here is in giving a 
severely literal sense to a figurative expression.<note n="530" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p13.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p13.3">Ἐτι 
δὲ καὶ Ἰωάννης ὁ ἐπί τὸ στῆθος τοῦ Κυρίου ἀναπέσων ὅς ἐγενήθη ἱερεῦς τὸ πεταλον 
πεφορηκως καὶ μάρτυς καὶ διδασκαλος</span>. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 31. 
A very little reflection removes all dubiousness from this passage. If John had 
been a Judaizing Christian, how could he have assumed the insignia of the high priest's 
office in opposition to the most positive prescriptions of the law. It is evident 
that this expression, which is certainly singular, cannot be taken in a literal 
sense, but that it relates to the government of the Churches by St. John during 
this entire period. St. Jerome, who falls into the error of taking literally the 
expression of Polycrates, sets aside the idea of a Jewish priesthood: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p13.4">Qui 
supra pectus Domini recubuit et pontifex <i>ejus</i> fuit.</span>" "De Script. Eccles.," 
45.</note> It is evident from his writings, and also 

<pb n="427" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_427" />from his immediate disciples, that John continued to guide the Church 
along the way opened by Paul, and raised it even to a greater height above the specialties 
of Judaism. We shall also observe, in speaking of the ecclesiastical constitution 
at the close of the first century, that there is no foundation for ascribing to 
him the episcopal organization, properly so called.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14">It is not possible to determine accurately at what date St. John 
suffered for the Gospel. The "Fathers" differ as to the time of his banishment to 
Patmos We are inclined to place it shortly after the death of St. Peter and St. 
Paul.<note n="531" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14.1">Lücke even asserts that it is not proved that John was directly the subject 
of persecution. The passage, <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:9" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14.2" parsed="|Rev|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.9">Rev. i, 9</scripRef>, 
"I was in the isle which is called Patmos for the word of God " (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14.3">διὰ 
τὸυ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>) may, he says, refer-to a simple mission for preaching. 
Lücke, "Offenb. Johannes," p. 815. John, however, declares in the same passage that 
he had a share in the sufferings of those to whom he writes, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14.4">συγκοινωνὸς 
ἐν τῇ θλίψει</span>.) We regard as wholly legendary Tertullian's assertion that 
under Nero John was thrown into a bath of boiling oil. Tertullian, "De Præscript.," 
36.</note> His exile may have been protracted during some years. The Revelation 
appears to us to have been written long before the gospel. It carries us into a 
period very little removed from the fearful persecution under Nero, which was the 
great typal war of Antichrist against Christ. The mode of thought, the form of language, 
the prominent ideas, the historical allusions, all suggest <pb n="428" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_428" />
this date; and, in the absence of any decisive external evidence, we are free to 
give full weight to the internal.<note n="532" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p14.5">See Note L, at the end of the volume.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p15">With reference to the gospel and epistles, tradition is agreed 
in the date affixed to them. These writings are the slowly-ripened fruit of all 
the labors of the apostolic age; but, at the same time, like every other good gift, 
they come down from heaven, and bear the undeniable seal of inspiration. They clearly 
belong to a period when heresy was rife, and especially those forms of heresy which, 
denying the corporeal reality of the Saviour's sufferings, contained the first germ 
of Docetism. John did not, indeed, design his gospel to be a systematic refutation 
of the errors of Cerinthus, or of any other heretic. He was satisfied with setting 
forth true Christian Gnosticism in opposition to false oriental or Judaizing Gnosticism; 
and his gospel is beautifully characterized by Clement of Alexandria as pre-eminently 
the gospel of the Spirit.<note n="533" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p15.1">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," vi, 14.</note> 
We should do injustice to the fourth gospel were we to regard it as a merely polemical 
writing, or as only the complement of the synoptics. The latter supposition cannot 
be reconciled with the admirable unity of composition to be observed in the Gospel 
of John. It is full of a creative inspiration. The style is altogether unlike that 
of a mere commentator, who is completing by a gloss a text already given. John epitomises 
in his gospel the substance of his preaching at Ephesus, and in the other Churches 
of Asia Minor.<note n="534" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p15.2">"Ibid.," iii, 24.</note> According to Jerome, he had no intention 
at first of preserving his discourses <pb n="429" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_429" />in writing, but agreed to do 
so at the express request of the Churches.<note n="535" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p15.3"><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p15.4">Coactus est ab omnibus 
pene tune Asiæ episcopis et multarum ecclesiarum legationibus de divinitate Salvatoris 
altius scribere.</span>" St. Jerome, "Proœmium in Matt." See Note M, at the end 
of the volume, on the authenticity of the gospel and epistles.</note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p16">We have no detailed information of the last years of the Apostle. 
Two incidents have come down to us which agree perfectly with what we know of him. 
Irenæus relates, that going one day into the public baths at Ephesus, and hearing 
that Cerinthus was also there, he immediately went out, exclaiming, that he feared 
the house might fall, because of the presence of so great an enemy of the truth.<note n="536" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p16.1">Eusebius, 
"Hist. Eccles.," iv, 14. Epiphanius substitutes Ebion for Cerinthus without giving 
any reason. "Hæres.," 30.</note> 
St. Jerome tells us how the aged Apostle, no longer able to preach at any length, 
would be carried into the assemblies of the Christians to speak the simple words, 
"Little children, love one another." To his brethren and disciples, who asked him 
why he thus repeated himself, he replied, "It is the Lord's commandment, and when 
it is fulfilled nothing is wanting."<note n="537" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p16.2">Hieronym., "Comment. in Galatos," c. vi.</note> 
This hatred of error, and this holy love, give us the perfect portraiture of John. 
It does not appear that he died a violent death. He fell asleep in Christ at a very 
advanced age, at the commencement of the reign of Trajan.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p17">St. Augustine tells us, that in his time there was a very current 
belief that the Apostle was not dead, but was only sleeping in his grave.<note n="538" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p17.1">Augustini, 
"Tractatus 124 in Johann.;" Lemain de Tillemont, i, 37I.</note> Evidently, this <pb n="430" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_430" />
impression arose from a wrong interpretation of the words of Christ, spoken to Peter 
with reference to John: " If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?" <scripRef passage="John 21:22" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p17.2" parsed="|John|21|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.22">
John xxi, 22</scripRef>. Perhaps, also, the Christians may have found it hard to 
believe that the Apostle whose influence was still so great, had really passed from 
the world. They were not altogether wrong. As Lücke has said, he lives, and will 
ever live, by his writings,<note n="539" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p17.3">Lücke, work quoted, p. 40. In the "Acta Apocrypha" 
(Tischendorf edit., p. 276) it is said that a spring of living water gushed from 
the tomb of John.</note> and the future belongs to him even more than the past.
</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Revelation." progress="77.49%" id="iii.iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.iii.ii.i" next="iii.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Revelation</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p2">Before entering on the exposition of the doctrine of St. John 
in its most complete form, as we find it in the gospel and epistles, it will be 
needful, in order to trace the gradual development of the revelations of the New 
Testament, that we show what is the fundamental idea of the Apocalypse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3">We may observe first, that so far from being in opposition to 
the other writings of St. John, this book comprehends all the essential points of 
his theology, but in the condition of germs not yet fully developed. There is no 
stronger evidence of this agreement than the place given in the Revelation to the 
person of Jesus Christ. Every thing centers in the Saviour. He is called the "Lion 
of the tribe of Judah," and the "Root of David "—expressions which point to his 
humanity. <scripRef passage="Revelation 5:5" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Rev|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.5">Rev. v, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 22:16" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16">
xxii, 16</scripRef>. His divinity is no less distinctly recognized. He is the Alpha 
and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end. <pb n="431" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_431" /> <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:17" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Rev|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.17">
Rev. i, 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:8" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|Rev|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.8">ii, 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 22:13" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.5" parsed="|Rev|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.13">xxii, 13</scripRef>. Clothed in a vesture dipped 
in blood, he is called the Word, or the Word of God, and he is followed by the armies 
of heaven.<note n="540" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.7">Καλεῖται τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, ὁ Λόγος 
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 19:13" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.8" parsed="|Rev|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.13">Rev. xix, 13</scripRef>.</note> 
The Revelation is full of the idea of redemption. It delights in representing the 
Saviour under the image of the Lamb slain, whose blood cleanses from all sin. <scripRef passage="Revelation 5:9" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.9" parsed="|Rev|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.9">
Rev. v, 9</scripRef>. The heavenly hosts adore him. The King of humanity, as he 
was once its victim, he holds the keys of hell and of death. <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:18" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.10" parsed="|Rev|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.18">
Rev. i, 18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 3:21" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.11" parsed="|Rev|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.21">iii, 21</scripRef>. He is the divine Head of 
the Church, its guide and defense. <scripRef passage="Revelation 3:19" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.12" parsed="|Rev|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.19">Rev. iii, 
19</scripRef>. The Church, in spite of a Jewish symbolism, which is easy of interpretation, 
is clearly distinguished from the synagogue. It comprehends a "multitude of every 
nation and kindred and people and tongue." <scripRef passage="Revelation 5:9" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.13" parsed="|Rev|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.9">Rev. 
v, 9</scripRef>. It is composed of those who have washed their robes in the blood 
of the Lamb, and who are walking in the way of holiness. 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 7:14,15" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.14" parsed="|Rev|7|14|7|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.14-Rev.7.15">Rev. vii, 14, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 14:3,34" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.15" parsed="|Rev|14|3|0|0;|Rev|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.3 Bible:Rev.14.34">
xiv, 3, 4</scripRef>. The Apocalypse rests, therefore, on the same doctrinal basis 
as the fourth gospel;<note n="541" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.16">For the discussion of this assertion see the note on 
the Apocalypse at the end of the volume. Compare Lechler, "Apost. und Nachapost. 
Zeit.," 199-201.</note> and, if it is true that it was written nearly thirty years 
previously, we may fairly conclude that what is called the system of St. John was 
not the product of speculation, or of the combination of Jewish and Hellenic elements, 
but that it was formed in substance before these elements, borrowed from pagan philosophy, 
could by possibility have entered into the current beliefs of the Church. We must 
seek, then, some other source than Alexandrian philosophy for the theology of John; 
and what other source can, at this early   
<pb n="432" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_432" />period, have been open to him but the teaching of the Master?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p4">The Revelation is not a recital of doctrine—it is primarily a 
book of prophecy; it opens a wide and glorious horizon to Christian hope, and paints 
it with glowing colors. It bears the impress of the age in which it was written. 
It raises the events of that time to the height of solemn symbols; thus, it is at 
the same time the book of revelations and an important historical record. In it, 
as has been well said, we breathe the very atmosphere of martyrdom. Written immediately 
after the first, and, perhaps, the most cruel of all the persecutions—that in which 
the brutal hatred of Roman paganism spent its first fury—the book of Revelation 
catches, as it were, the lurid reflection of the flames which consumed the Christians 
in the gardens of Nero; while, at the same time, it is illuminated throughout with 
the certainty of triumph. Contrasting the glory of the Church above with the indignities 
heaped on the Church below, the Revelation seems to drown the cries and the blasphemies 
of earth in the songs of the blessed and of the angels. After depicting the conflict 
and sufferings of the saints, and the terrible judgments of God upon their persecutors, 
it opens a vista of the heavenly places. It is one of the grandest conceptions of 
the sacred writer, perpetually to link together earth and heaven, and to show in 
the events of religious history the counterpart of other events, of which the abode 
of the blessed is the scene. The sealed book which contains the mystery of the destinies 
of humanity is at the foot of the throne of God. From thence resound the seven trumpets 
which declare <pb n="433" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_433" />the doom of the wicked; from thence do the angels pour 
forth their vials of wrath. While, for the visible Church, all is humiliation and 
suffering or weary waiting, all is glory for the Church invisible; yet never was 
the mysterious link uniting the two more plainly manifested. The Church triumphant 
watches the struggle of the Church militant with a tender, unceasing solicitude, 
and all heaven is attentive to the obscure drama enacted in one corner of the universe. 
No stronger consolation than this could have been given to the Christians, who were 
treated by their adversaries as the offscouring of all things. Nor has the assured 
blessedness of the faithful ever been depicted in a manner more beautiful and touching. 
If the sacred writer employs for this description the rich coloring of oriental 
symbolism, we are yet fully conscious that the blessedness he describes is essentially 
spiritual. "These which are arrayed in white robes, whence came they?" "These are 
they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made 
them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, 
and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth on the throne shall 
dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall 
the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne 
shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes." <scripRef passage="Revelation 7:13-17" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Rev|7|13|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.13-Rev.7.17">Rev. 
vii, 13-17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5">But the sacred writer is not content with proclaiming in a general 
manner the suffering and triumph of the Church. The further he proceeds in his delineation <pb n="434" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_434" />
of the struggle between Christianity and Antichrist, the more definite does he become 
in detail, though he makes use of a stately symbolism, sometimes strange, and always 
full of variety. Just as ancient prophecy was subject to rhythmical conditions, 
and uttered its most passionate inspirations in conformity with the rules of Hebrew 
poetry, so the prophet of the New Testament arranged his abundant materials in harmonious 
order. The Apocalypse has a rhythm of its own, taking the word in its wide acceptation. 
The seven trumpets follow the seven seals, and these again are succeeded by the 
seven vials. In the three cycles of revelations there is always a pause after the 
sixth link of the series to prepare for the last link, which is itself destined 
to bring in a new series.<note n="542" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.1">Thus, after the sixth seal, there is an interval 
during which we are shown the elect around the throne of God. <scripRef passage="Revelation 7:1-17" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Rev|7|1|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.1-Rev.7.17">
Rev. vii.</scripRef> After the sixth trumpet we have the episode of the book bitter 
and sweet, and of the measurement of the temple. <scripRef passage="Revelation 21:1-27" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.3" parsed="|Rev|21|1|21|27" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.1-Rev.21.27">
Rev. xxi.</scripRef> Lastly, after the sixth vial, we hear the solemn warning, "Behold, 
I come as a thief." <scripRef passage="Revelation 16:15" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.4" parsed="|Rev|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.16.15">Chap. xvi, 15</scripRef>. 
See Lücke, "Offenbarung," 409-411.</note> This series is not immediately introduced. 
The prophet seems to be lost for awhile in meditation on the history of the world 
and of the Church.<note n="543" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.5">See <scripRef passage="Revelation 8:1" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.6" parsed="|Rev|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.1">Rev. viii, 1</scripRef>; 
see also <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:1-17" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.7" parsed="|Rev|12|1|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.1-Rev.12.17">chap. xii.</scripRef> From <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:1-16:21" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.8" parsed="|Rev|12|1|16|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.1-Rev.16.21">
chap. xii to chap. xvi</scripRef>, after the seven trumpets and before the seven 
vials, the sacred writer describes in detail the enemies of the Church.</note> After 
the three series, intended to be all prophetic of the same visitations, we have 
the descriptions of the great conflict, which is itself divided into three acts: 
1st. The fall of Babylon. <scripRef passage="Revelation 18:1-24" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.9" parsed="|Rev|18|1|18|24" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.1-Rev.18.24">Rev. xviiii</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Revelation 19:1-21" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.10" parsed="|Rev|19|1|19|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.1-Rev.19.21">
xix.</scripRef> 2d. 2d. The combat between Antichrist and Satan, terminated by the 
reign of Christ over his own. <scripRef passage="Revelation 20:1-6" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.11" parsed="|Rev|20|1|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.1-Rev.20.6">Rev. xx, 1-6</scripRef>. 
3d. The last struggle and the   
<pb n="435" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_435" />last victory, the new heaven and the new earth. <scripRef passage="Revelation 20:11" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.12" parsed="|Rev|20|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.11">
Rev. xx, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 22:1-21" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.13" parsed="|Rev|22|1|22|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.1-Rev.22.21">xxii.</scripRef> 
Such is the plan of the Apocalypse. We find in it the same gradation as in the prophecy 
of Christ referring to the last times. <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:5" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.14" parsed="|Matt|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.5">Matt. xxiv, 
5</scripRef>. Thus the agonies and convulsions of nature which are to precede the 
final judgment, the wars, famines, pestilences, earthquakes, the darkening of the 
sun, the falling of the stars, the universal terror—all these signs given in brief 
touches by the Master, are dwelt upon by the inspired disciple in bold symbolism. 
The terrible rider on the red horse, who comes forth at the opening of the second 
seal to take peace from the earth, is the personification of war; as the man mounted 
upon the black horse, and with the pair of balances in his hand, represents famine. 
The earthquakes and the darkening of the sky are heralded by the opening of the 
sixth seal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p6">The first trumpets and the first vials announce the same order 
of judgments, and both have reference to the commencement of the prophecy of the 
first gospel. Jesus Christ, after predicting the chastisements and judgments of 
God in nature, declared his judgments in history, and first of all, the destruction 
of Jerusalem. St. John, who wrote after the overthrow of the Temple, proclaims another 
judgment of God. Sentence is to be passed now, not upon Jerusalem, but upon Rome, 
the impure and bloody Babylon, the incarnation at that time of the genius of evil. 
What a grand delineation does the evangelical Prophet give of this diabolical paganism—now 
as the beast with seven heads and ten horns, opening its mouth to pour out blasphemy 
against God; now as the great whore, robed in purple and scarlet, making the inhabitants <pb n="436" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_436" />
of the earth drunk with the wine of her fornications, herself drunk with blood of 
the martyrs of Christ, having ascended out of the bottomless pit and going into 
perdition! What an impression was such a prophetic cry calculated to produce, uttered 
as it was in the presence of the Roman Colossus still standing in all the pride 
of its great power! "Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city!" <scripRef passage="Revelation 14:8" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Rev|14|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.8">
Rev. xiv, 8</scripRef>. "Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and 
prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. And a mighty angel took up a stone like 
a great millstone and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that 
great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. And the voice 
of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more 
at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any 
more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; 
and the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the 
bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants 
were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 
And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were 
slain upon the earth." <scripRef passage="Revelation 18:20-24" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Rev|18|20|18|24" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.20-Rev.18.24">Rev. xviii, 20-24</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7">But the Church has not only to fight against Antichrist without; 
it has also to resist Antichrist within: to do battle, that is, with heresy and 
false prophecy. "Many false prophets shall arise and shall deceive many," said Jesus 
Christ. 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 24:11" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.11">Matt. xxiv, 11</scripRef>. 
St. John represents false prophecy under the image of a beast coming up out of the 
earth, in appearance
<pb n="437" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_437" />like a lamb, but speaking as a beast, doing great wonders, and deceiving 
them that dwell on the earth by his miracles. <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:1-14" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.2" parsed="|Rev|13|1|13|14" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1-Rev.13.14">
Rev. xiii, 1-14</scripRef>. Behind this visible opponent the Apostle shows us the 
invisible enemy, the dragon, the old serpent, which gave power to the beast. <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:4" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.3" parsed="|Rev|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.4">
Rev. xiii, 4</scripRef>. The conflict is unto blood, alike in the prediction of 
the Saviour and in the Apocalypse. The two witnesses, who are Moses and Elias—types 
of all the confessors of Christ—are put to death; but the Spirit of life from God 
enters into them again and they are victorious. <scripRef passage="Revelation 11:9-11" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Rev|11|9|11|11" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.9-Rev.11.11">
Rev. xi, 9-11</scripRef>. The holy of holies of the spiritual temple is never profaned. 
The Church keeps an inviolable sanctuary. <scripRef passage="Revelation 11:1,2" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.5" parsed="|Rev|11|1|11|2" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.1-Rev.11.2">
Rev. xi, 1, 2</scripRef>. She herself, in spite of the rage of her adversaries, 
who are gathered together like wild beasts around a travailing woman, is delivered 
by God from their violence; her child, the divine fruit of this sore travail, is 
caught up into heaven. <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:5" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.6" parsed="|Rev|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.5">Rev. xii, 5</scripRef>. 
St. John unites in this beautiful image the old economy and the new; both are set 
forth in this woman, who, in peril and pain, brings forth a glorious offspring. 
Of the ancient economy the Christ was born, who now rules in heaven with a rod of 
iron; while by him the Church, in the midst of her anguish, and encompassed with 
bitter foes, bears many sons unto glory. Ever persecuted, she is ever by God delivered, 
and the fruit of her labor is received up into heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8">Thus, in the Revelation as in the prophecy of Jesus Christ, are 
unfolded the judgments of God as manifested in nature and in history, and the sanguinary 
and victorious struggles of the Church with her many adversaries. The inspired writer 
has added in his picture new features drawn from the historical events <pb n="438" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_438" />
of the time and interpreted by the spirit of prophecy, but the words of St. John 
have not, any more than the words of Christ, an application restricted to his own 
age. The immediate events which he foretells have all a typical value. Just as with 
the Master, the destruction of Jerusalem was the symbol of the end of the world, 
so with the disciple, the destruction of Rome symbolizes and precedes the final 
judgment of God. Prophecy has thus advanced a step and enlarged its horizon as the 
conflict itself has become wider. St. John gives us clearly to understand that the 
drama is far from being finished after the overthrow of the Western Babylon, and 
that it is to be recommenced on the smoking ruins of Rome. In fact, after the Roman 
power shall have been broken, ten kings are to rise up against Christ, and to give 
to the conflict a new character of violence. <scripRef passage="Revelation 17:12-15" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Rev|17|12|17|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.12-Rev.17.15">
Rev. xvii, 12-15</scripRef>. These ten kings (strange to say) shall be led forth 
to the battle by the Roman beast, which appears again to make war upon the mystic 
Lamb. <scripRef passage="Revelation 19:20" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.2" parsed="|Rev|19|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.20">Rev. xix, 20</scripRef>. We recognize 
here the depth of prophetic insight in the Revelation. We might have thought that 
the beast, which represented the savage spirit of Antichrist, was dead with imperial 
Rome, in which it found its most perfect embodiment. Far otherwise; that spirit 
is deathless upon earth; it has been; it will still be. The wound of the beast shall 
be healed. <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:3" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">Rev. xiii, 3</scripRef>. In one man—Nero, 
the fifth Emperor—the spirit of Antichrist was absolutely incarnate; and the Antichrist 
of the last times<note n="544" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.4">It is not possible to determine with certainty whether Antichrist 
will be simply a diabolical power, or a personality. We incline, however, to the 
latter interpretation.</note> shall so <pb n="439" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_439" />closely resemble him that Nero 
may be said to reappear in him. The name of Nero fills, in the prophetic picture 
of Antichrist, the same prominent position as the name of Cyrus or of David in the 
prophetic delineations of Messiah in the oracles of the Old Testament.<note n="545" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.5">See, 
in reference to this whole subject, Note L at the end of the volume. We know how 
frequently the prophets proclaim the return of a well-known person, when they intend 
to signify that a man in all points like him is to appear. We need only to refer 
to the prophecies concerning Elijah, and to the passage in the Revelation, in which 
the two witnesses are designated as Moses and Elias.</note> The triumph of the Church 
is connected in the Apocalypse, as in the first gospel, with the return of Christ. 
To proclaim that triumphant return, and to describe its glorious results, is the 
great object of the book of the Revelation, as to wait for it is the highest consolation 
left by the Master to his disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9">In the Apocalypse two distinct periods are marked in this final 
triumph of Christianity over Antichrist. The first victory is brought about by the 
direct and visible intervention of the Saviour, taking up the cause of his people 
and gloriously establishing the reign of his Church upon earth.<note n="546" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.1">The idea of 
a millennium preceded by a first resurrection is suggested by <scripRef passage="Revelation 20:1-15" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Rev|20|1|20|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.1-Rev.20.15">
Rev. xx</scripRef>; but we must not forget the symbolical character of the book. 
The glorious triumph of the Church is in itself a judgment of the world. The world 
is judged by the saints whom it had made its victims; their victory is its condemnation. 
The writer of the Revelation, when he shows us the saints raised from the dead and 
sitting upon thrones, employs an image analogous to that used by him to describe 
the triumph of the two faithful witnesses in the Church. <scripRef passage="Revelation 11:11" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Rev|11|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.11">
Rev. xi, 11</scripRef>. We may observe, that at the close of <scripRef passage="Revelation 20:12-15" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.4" parsed="|Rev|20|12|20|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.12-Rev.20.15">
chap. xx, 12-15</scripRef>, mention is made of a general resurrection of the dead 
in which all are judged according to their works. The judgment had then yet to take 
place, and the Christians appointed to salvation were not yet raised.</note> After 
this period <pb n="440" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_440" />
the old adversary of God will once again prevail to deceive the nations; but this 
will be his last effort. The drama of history concludes with his condemnation and 
with the solemn judgment of the children of men, conducted by Him whom once they 
crucified and who now reappears in all the glory of his power. Then comes the end, 
and then commences that eternal blessedness of the elect celebrated by St. John 
in the language of heaven.<note n="547" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.5">See <scripRef passage="Revelation 21:1-22:21" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.6" parsed="|Rev|21|1|22|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.1-Rev.22.21">chapters 
xxi and xxii</scripRef> of the Revelation.</note>  
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p10">"And there shall be no more curse; but the throne of God and of 
the Lamb shall be in it, and his servants shall serve him. And they shall see his 
face, and his name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there: 
and they need no candle, neither light of the sun, for the Lord God giveth them 
light, and they shall reign for ever and ever."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p11">Such is this marvelous book—one of the most sublime gifts of the 
Spirit of God to the Church; one which would have been its best consolation in all 
ages, as it was that of the martyrs of Lyons and of Asia Minor, if it had not been 
too often transformed into an unintelligible cipher, through a misconception of 
its historical basis. One important truth we learn from it, namely, that history 
interpreted by God is a great oracle, which, in each of its periods, repeats, with 
a living comment, the prophecy of Jesus Christ concerning the last times. The struggle 
which is renewed from age to age between Christ and Antichrist, the partial triumph 
of the former, and the more and more decisive defeats of the latter, bring us to 
the final conflict and crowning victory, which will be coincident with the return 
of Christ in glory. The  
<pb n="441" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_441" />Church, in the certainty of victory, has a right to cry in presence 
of any power, however great and glorious, which has lent itself to the service of 
sin: "Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen!" Its fall will be the reiterated prophecy 
of that of the Satanic power, which for so many ages has set itself against God. 
The day is coming when that power shall be forever broken, and the disciples of 
Christ shall see the end of their day of shame, and shall reign in glory with him 
after whom they have borne the cross.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p12">How greatly were such consolations needed in the year 71, on the 
eve of so much suffering and ignominy, when the few disciples gathered around St. 
John saw all the brutal violence of imperial Rome, and all the seductions of heresy 
arising out of the pit to fight against them.<note n="548" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.1">It is not possible to attempt 
to give even an outline of the history of the interpretation of the Apocalypse. 
Its commentators may be divided into two classes: 1st. Those who see the fulfillment 
of the greater part of its revelations in the past. The Apocalypse is to these an 
inspired manual of the universal history of the last eighteen centuries. 2d. Those 
who hold that this book relates exclusively to the last times. This interpretation, 
which is combined with an unintelligent literalism, is wholly inadmissible. In both 
theories, however, there is an element of truth. It is true that the great phases 
of history may be discovered in the Apocalypse, because the key to the whole history 
of mankind is found in the conflict of Christ and Antichrist. It is also true that 
a final accomplishment of the prophecies is to be looked for in the last times, 
and especially the personal return of Jesus Christ. Our interpretation appears to 
us to combine these two systems in their elements of truth, while setting aside 
what is false and extravagant in both.</note></p>

<pb n="442" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_442" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter III. The Doctrine of St. John." progress="79.68%" id="iii.iii.iii" prev="iii.iii.ii.ii" next="iii.iii.iii.i">
<h3 id="iii.iii.iii-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h3>
<h4 id="iii.iii.iii-p0.2">THE DOCTRINE OF ST. JOHN.<note n="549" id="iii.iii.iii-p0.3">Schmid maintains that the Apostle's doctrine 
should be sought only in the prologue to the gospel and in the epistles, not in 
the gospel itself, because the latter gives us not the theology of the Apostle, 
but the teaching of the Master. We feel no such hesitation, for while we admit that 
John faithfully reproduces that divine teaching, it is evident that in the choice 
made by him of the words which he preserved, there is the clear impress of his own 
individuality. (See, for the doctrine of John, Schmid, work quoted, pp. 359-395; 
Neander, "Pflanz.," 874; Reuss, "Christian Theology of the Apostolic Age," ii, 276; 
Lechler, "Das apostolische und nachapostolische Zeitalter," 95; Fromman, "Der Johannische 
Lehrbegriff," 1857, See also the works quoted from Baur and Schwegler.)</note></h4>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii-p1">PAUL is, in his statement of doctrine, as in his life, the man 
of contrasts and antitheses. He aims to show how deep is the gulf between human 
nature and God, that he may the more exalt the grace which has bridged the chasm; 
and he traces vigorously the line of demarkation between the old covenant and the 
new. It is not so with John. Having attained gradually, and without any sudden shock, 
the highest elevation of Christian truth, he starts from the summit and gently comes 
down again. He does not even pause to establish the superiority of the Gospel over 
the law. With him that is a settled point, an admitted principle from which he deduces 
the consequences. John does not commence, like Paul, with man and his misery, but 
with God and his perfection. His doctrine, by this character of sustained <pb n="443" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_443" />
elevation, and by the part assigned in it to love and to the direct intuition of 
divine things, bears the impress of mysticism, but of a mysticism which is essentially 
moral, in which the great laws of conscience are always maintained, and which is 
as far removed from oriental pantheism as from Pharisaic legalism.</p>

          <div4 title="§ I. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit." progress="79.89%" id="iii.iii.iii.i" prev="iii.iii.iii" next="iii.iii.iii.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p1">§ I. <i>The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2">At the summit of his doctrine, St. John places the idea of God. 
God is the Absolute Being, the great I Am, whom no eye hath seen or can see. He 
is a Spirit.<note n="550" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.2">θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακεν πώποτε</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">
John i, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.4" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">iv, 24</scripRef>.</note> All 
perfection dwells in him; he is at once life, light, and love. As he is Absolute 
Being, so he is Absolute, Eternal Life, the inexhaustible source, the sole principle 
of every thing that is.<note n="551" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.6">Ἡ ζωὴ αἰώνιος</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 5:20" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.7" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">
1 John v, 20</scripRef>.</note> But this life is at the same time light. <scripRef passage="1John 1:5" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.8" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">
1 John i, 5</scripRef>. Light represents perfect knowledge and spotless purity.<note n="552" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.10">Γινώσκει 
πάντα</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 3:20" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.11" parsed="|1John|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.20">1 John iii, 20</scripRef>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.12">Ἁγνὸς ἐστι</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 3:3" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.13" parsed="|1John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.3">1 
John iii, 3</scripRef>.</note> God knows all things; God is holy. But John does 
not pause at this abstract conception of moral good. He gives us a concrete notion 
of it when he tells us that God is love.<note n="553" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.15">Ὁ Θεὸς 
ἀγάπη ἐστίν</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 4:16" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.16" parsed="|1John|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.16">1 John iv, 16</scripRef>.</note> 
This he is, as essentially as he is life and light. Love is not only a manifestation 
of his being, it is its very essence. Never before had this sublime thought been 
expressed with such clearness; it had been discerned only by glimpses. Under the 
old covenant the love of God was subordinate to his justice. Under the new, this 
limited view had for a long time prevailed. St. Paul insisted with much force upon 
the love of God, but he considered it <pb n="444" id="iii.iii.iii.i-Page_444" />rather in its historical manifestation 
for the salvation of man than in its eternal principle. It is on this eternal principle 
that St. John dwells. He sees in the cross not only reconciliation between man and 
God, but also the revelation of the true name of God, of his very being. He is love; 
the God who is love is the true God. <scripRef passage="1John 5:20" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.17" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John v, 20</scripRef>. 
Love is so assuredly the absolute truth, that he who loveth is "of the truth." He 
is a partaker of the nature of God.<note n="554" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.18"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.19">Πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν 
ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννηται καὶ γινώσκει τὸν Θεόν</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 4:7" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p2.20" parsed="|1John|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.7">
1 John iv, 7</scripRef>.</note> Thus truth or light is inseparable from love; it 
is not simple knowledge, a mere theory. St. John does not recognize the ray of light 
which has no flame. Truth is, as it were, full of life; it is life as it is love. 
It is all that God himself is. To be of the truth is to be born of God, to possess 
him, to be what he is; it is, therefore, to have love in one's self. The object 
of knowledge being the God who is love, it is natural that true knowledge should 
be inseparable from love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p3">It must not be supposed, because John dwells especially on the 
moral attributes of God, that he passes by in silence his metaphysical attributes. 
These are all comprised in the absolute life which he ascribes to God.<note n="555" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p3.1">"The 
Father hath life in himself." <scripRef passage="John 5:26" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p3.2" parsed="|John|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26">John v, 26</scripRef>.
</note> To the Apostle, love is not one of the attributes of God, it is God 
himself; the metaphysical attributes are the attributes of the divine love. God 
is holy, infinite, almighty love, knowing every thing, every-where present. John 
delights, therefore, to give Him the name of the Father—that wondrous name which 
commands at once tenderness and reverence. <scripRef passage="John 1:14,18" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p3.3" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0;|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14 Bible:John.1.18">John 
i, 14, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 3:1" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p3.4" parsed="|1John|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.1">1 John iii, 1</scripRef>.
</p>
<pb n="445" id="iii.iii.iii.i-Page_445" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4">But how does this invisible God reveal himself? How does He who 
inhabits the inaccessible light communicate himself to the creature, and what can 
be the first object of his love? We know the response of ancient philosophy to this 
question. At one time, finding no means of really bringing together the Infinite 
Being and the changing and finite creature, it left them face to face as two eternal 
principles—Uncreated Spirit opposed to uncreated matter. Again it sought in the 
Infinite Spirit the germ of the finite and perishable being, and arrived at the 
second by a series of descending steps from the first. Human opinion vacillated 
between Platonic dualism and the oriental or Alexandrian theory of emanation. Neither 
of these solutions is that given by St. John. The prologue of his gospel, written 
distinctly in view of the false philosophies of his age, solves the delicate problem 
of the relation of the invisible God to the world by the doctrine of the Word-a 
doctrine absolutely unknown before Christianity, and which, so far from being borrowed 
from Philo, is in direct opposition to his system. What is here treated of is not 
an impersonal Word, which is only a scholastic term to designate the world, or rather, 
the complex of the ideas realized in the innumerable beings of which the universe 
is composed.<note n="556" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.1">See our exposition of Philo's doctrine in "The Life and Times 
of Jesus Christ."</note> 
The prologue speaks of a Being distinct from God, and yet God as God himself. He 
is, like him, life and light in an absolute sense.<note n="557" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.3">Ὁ 
λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.4" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">
John i, 1</scripRef>.</note> 
The only begotten Son dwelling in the bosom of the Father, he is the eternal object 
of his love. Eternal <pb n="446" id="iii.iii.iii.i-Page_446" />love has thus an object like itself beyond the 
world and time.<note n="558" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.6">﻿Ἐν αὐτῷ ζωὴ ἦν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:4" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.7" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4">
John i, 4</scripRef>.</note> The Son calls himself the Word, because he is the perfect 
manifestation of the Father. He reveals him in his person, which is his express 
image, and becomes the organ of his revelations in the world when it pleases him 
to create a world. The single fact that he bears this name of the Son and the Word 
appears to us to imply in the doctrine of St. John, as in that of St. Paul, a relation 
of subordination to the Father. The Son proceeding eternally from the Father is, 
in comparison with him, eternally in the relation of him who is begotten to him 
who begets. Their nature is identical because of this very relationship. He is God 
with God, but he is God begotten of God from all eternity.<note n="559" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.9">Ὁ 
μονογενὴς υἱὸς, ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρὸς</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.10" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">
John i, 18</scripRef>. M. Reuss sees in this passage only the idea of the free existence, 
not of the eternity, of the Word. But is not this eternity implied in the divinity 
so clearly recognized in the Word by St. John?</note> He may nevertheless truly 
say, "I and my Father are one."<note n="560" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.11">Compare <scripRef passage="John 5:43" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.12" parsed="|John|5|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.43">John 
v, 43</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 7:28" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.13" parsed="|John|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.28">vii, 28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 8:42" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p4.14" parsed="|John|8|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.42">viii, 42</scripRef>. According to Fromman, neither 
the Father nor the Son alone constitutes the Deity. Just as the idea of the State 
is only realized by the co-existence of the governing and the governed, so the idea 
of the Deity is only realized by the co-existence of the Father and the Son, necessary 
to the relation of absolute love. (See Fromman's explanation of the prologue of 
St. John.) This analogy with the State is not happy, for the relations between the 
Son and the Father bear no parallel to those between the governing and the governed. 
But it may reasonably be said that there are ideas involved of complex elements, 
and of several agents, which are only realized by their co-existence.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5">After the Son and the Father, John recognizes a third Divine Person—the 
Holy Spirit, who is sent to the Church by the Father and the Son. 
<scripRef passage="John 14:26" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">John xiv, 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 15:26" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.2" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">
xv, 26</scripRef>. This Spirit speaks of those things which he <pb n="447" id="iii.iii.iii.i-Page_447" />has 
heard. <scripRef passage="John 16:13" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.3" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13">John xvi, 13</scripRef>. Here the subordination 
is evident. Some have even gone so far as to question the personality of the Holy 
Spirit, on the ground of certain expressions which seem to contradict it; but the 
offices attributed to him, such as teaching, consoling, the guidance of the Church, 
imply a personal existence. This fact appears to us to come out distinctly from 
the writings of St. John, though we may not be able to deduce from them a clear 
and complete statement of the doctrine of the Holy Spirit.<note n="561" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.4">God himself is called 
a Spirit. <scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.5" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv, 24</scripRef>. Mention is made 
of more than one Spirit. <scripRef passage="1JOhn 4:1,2" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.6" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.2">1 John iv, 1, 2</scripRef>; 
compare <scripRef passage="John 7:39" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.7" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39">John vii, 39</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.8">οὔπω γὰρ ἦν Πνεῦμα ἅγιον</span>, and <scripRef passage="John 20:22" id="iii.iii.iii.i-p5.9" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">
John xx, 22</scripRef>. See Reuss, work quoted, vol. ii, pp. 413-432.</note></p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. The Word and the World." progress="80.70%" id="iii.iii.iii.ii" prev="iii.iii.iii.i" next="iii.iii.iii.iii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p1">§ II. <i>The Word and the World</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p2">The existence of the Eternal Word establishes the divine freedom, 
for in him absolute love finds its perfect realization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p3">God is under no constraining necessity to create. If he does so, 
it can only be by a determination of his free love. According to St. John, the Word 
takes an important part in creation. As the organ of revelation, by whom alone the 
light, life, and love emanating from God can be communicated, "all things were made 
by him, and without him was not any thing made that was made."<note n="562" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p3.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p3.2">Πάντα 
δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν ὃ γέγονεν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">
John i, 3</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4">The Word not only created the world. He already, in part, gave 
himself to the world: "He was in the world."<note n="563" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.2">Ἐν 
τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:10" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.3" parsed="|John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.10">John i, 10</scripRef>.</note> 
In truth, the moral creature derives from him all the elements of the higher life. 
Something <pb n="448" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_448" />was imparted to it from the Word. The Word is the "light 
which lighteth every man that cometh into the world."<note n="564" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.5">Ἦν 
τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀληθινόν, ὃ φωτίζει πάντα ἄνθρωπον, ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.6" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">
John i, 9</scripRef>. Notwithstanding the contrary opinion held by many learned 
exegetes, our translation still seems to us more in harmony with the context and 
with grammar. In fact, the distance between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.7">ἦν</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.8">ἐρχόμενον</span> is too great for the two words 
to be connected. We know that the rabbis were accustomed to designate man as "him 
that cometh into the world." Lastly, St. John, in the verse following, speaks not 
of the illumination of the world by the incarnation, but of the illumination previously 
given to the world by the Word. Therefore it is said that when He came into the 
world he came "unto his own." This last expression would indeed itself suffice to 
establish an essential link between the Word and humanity. See the discussion of 
this passage in the commentaries of De Wette, Tholuck, and Lücke.</note> Thus do 
we find in St. John a sublime commentary on the noble utterance of St. Paul—"For 
we are also his offspring." In reason and conscience man has in himself an inner 
Word, an emanation from the Eternal Word, by which he is rendered capable of perceiving 
divine things and of possessing God himself. Such a conception raises us far above 
any dualistic notion; nor is it possible to conceive a more decided opposition than 
that which subsists between this doctrine and that of Philo. While John admits an 
essential and true harmony between human nature and the Godhead, the Alexandrian 
philosophy declares plainly that it is impossible for man to draw near to God.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5">This harmony, however, has not been sustained. John recognizes 
the intrusion of a principle of discord into the world. The power of sin has been 
let loose. He does not enter into any argument on the origin of evil. He affirms 
the fact and is content with proving it. A kingdom of darkness has set itself in <pb n="449" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_449" />
opposition to the kingdom of light, of which God is the sun. The devil has had a 
great influence upon man, seducing him into evil. He is not indeed to be regarded 
as Ahriman the eternal, confronted with the eternal Ormuz; no, the principle of 
light was before the principle of evil. Satan himself was born in the light, for 
it is said "He abode not in the truth."<note n="565" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.2">Ἐν τῇ 
ἀληθείᾳ οὐκ ἔστηκεν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.3" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii, 44</scripRef>.</note> 
It is evident that John supposes a fall in his case no less than in ours, and that 
consequently, in the origin of things, all was light and purity as became a creation 
called into being by the Word.<note n="566" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.4">M. Reuss (work quoted, II, 380) misconceives 
John's idea, when he denies that the fourth gospel represents Satan as a fallen 
angel. Doubtless the fall of Satan does not explain ours; we might rather say, the 
reverse is true. The trial through which man passed as a free creature reveals itself 
to us as an indispensable condition of liberty for all moral creatures.</note> 
The cause of evil is entirely moral. "Sin," says the Apostle, "is the transgression 
of the law."<note n="567" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.6">Ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐστὶν ἡ ἀνομία</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 3:4" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.7" parsed="|1John|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.4">
1 John iii, 4</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6">There is a law for the creature. It is this law which John calls 
the old and new commandment, the commandment of love based upon the very being of 
God. <scripRef passage="1John 2:5-10" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|1John|2|5|2|10" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.5-1John.2.10">1 John ii, 5-10</scripRef>. The destiny of 
the moral creature is to become like his Creator, conformed to his nature. The law 
implies liberty, for it appeals to the will. Sin, then, was a free violation of 
the law of God. The creature took part against God; that is to say, he rejected 
life, love, and light. Thus the world became dark from the day in which it turned 
from God. It is now plunged in moral night; all the higher elements are stifled 
in man; the outward and sensible life predominates; the lust of the flesh, the <pb n="450" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_450" />
lust of the eyes, and the pride of life enshroud it in threefold darkness. <scripRef passage="1John 2:16,17" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.2" parsed="|1John|2|16|2|17" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.16-1John.2.17">
1 John ii, 16, 17</scripRef>. It is given over to a lie because it has set itself 
against good and love-that is, against God and the Word. Its prince is he who was 
a liar and murderer from the beginning, (<scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.3" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii, 
44</scripRef>,) and who, having fallen himself, has dragged after him in his descent 
all those who have freely, and under no external constraint, followed his suggestions. 
John does not assert, however, that this darkness which envelopes the world is traversed 
by no beam of heavenly light. Even now, the Word enlightens the human soul; all 
that it possesses of intelligence, of true reason, of divine consciousness, it derives 
from him. When he comes to man he comes to his own.<note n="568" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.5">Εἰς 
τὰ ἴδια ἦλθεν</span>. <scripRef passage="JOhn 1:11" id="iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.6" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11">John i, 11</scripRef>.</note> 
If the fall were total—that is to say, if all spiritual capability were dead in 
man—it would then be irremediable, since there could be no more any point of contact 
between the heart and God. But if the buried germ of the Word were not fertilized 
by grace, mankind would be none the less irrevocably lost.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ III. The Word and Redemption." progress="81.31%" id="iii.iii.iii.iii" prev="iii.iii.iii.ii" next="iii.iii.iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p1">§ III. <i>The Word and Redemption</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p2">The Word, which was the organ of creative love, is also the organ 
of the compassionate love of the Father. The whole work of salvation rests upon 
him. This work is twofold. It is both internal and external, for it is to effect 
the reconciliation and reunion of God and man. It is not enough that God should 
draw near to man by a series of revelations; it is also necessary that man should 
be inclined toward God. In truth, that he may come to the fountain of living <pb n="451" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_451" />
waters, man must be athirst. <scripRef passage="John 7:37" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii, 37</scripRef>. 
He must be born from above in order to receive the Redeemer, who comes down from 
heaven. Only " he who is of God heareth the words of God." <scripRef passage="John 8:23-49" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.2" parsed="|John|8|23|8|49" osisRef="Bible:John.8.23-John.8.49">
John viii, 23-49</scripRef>. The voice of the Good Shepherd is known only by his 
sheep. <scripRef passage="John 10:27" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|John|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.27">John x, 27</scripRef>. In other words, the 
soul must have recovered the sense of divine things, and there must be an affinity 
between it and the truth, in order that it may come to the light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3">This religious aptitude, this pre-existing and necessary harmony 
between the conscience and the Gospel, John calls the drawing of the Father. <scripRef passage="John 6:44" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">
John vi, 44</scripRef>. To arouse within the soul this thirst after God, to develop 
this infinite desire, is the inward work of the Word. Thus he is not satisfied with 
communicating the higher life of the soul to every man that cometh into the world. 
He sustains, nourishes, and developes this higher life, and shines into the darkness 
of every soul.<note n="569" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.3">Καὶ τὸ φῶς ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ φαίνει</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:5" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.4" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">
John i, 5</scripRef>.</note> He scrupulously respects, however, the sacred rights 
of free will—for man's return to God, like his departure from him, must be a moral 
act. The light which is in us may be relumed or wholly extinguished, according to 
the attitude we assume toward the revelations given to the world. If man plunges 
into sin his mind becomes wholly dark, and thus he repels the light, "because his 
deeds are evil." If, on the other hand, he seeks to do the will of God, if he fosters 
the love of truth and of good, he comes to the light,<note n="570" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.6">﻿Πᾶς 
γὰρ ὁ φαυ̂λα πράσσων, μισεῖ τὸ φῶς καὶ οὐκ ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ φῶς, ἵνα 
μὴ ἐλεγχθῃ̂ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ. Ὁ δὲ ποιῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ 
φῶς</span>. <scripRef passage="John 3:20,21" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.7" parsed="|John|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:John.3.20-John.3.21">John iii, 20, 21</scripRef>.</note> 
and he recognizes <pb n="452" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_452" />it as it beams on him with gentle radiance. "If 
any man will do the will of God, he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of 
God." <scripRef passage="John 7:17" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.8" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17">John vii, 17</scripRef>. The rejection of the 
light is a determination of the will. "Ye will not come to me that ye might have 
life."<note n="571" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.10">Οὐ θέλετε</span>. <scripRef passage="John 5:40" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.11" parsed="|John|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.40">
John v. 40</scripRef>.</note> Thus we find in the inner work of the Word the two 
poles of the moral world—grace and free will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4">But this work within is not enough. To the infinite need of the 
soul there must be a corresponding infinite satisfaction. It returns to God: God 
must return to it. A positive revelation is necessary. John, like Paul, distinguishes 
two successive revelations. The first has only a preparatory value, it is but twilight; 
its rays proceed indeed from the Word, as all light does, but they only herald his 
appearance. "The law came by Moses," says John, "but grace and truth came by Jesus 
Christ."<note n="572" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.2">Ὁ νόμος διὰ Μωϋσέως ἐδόθη, ἡ χάρις 
καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:17" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.3" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">
John i, 17</scripRef>.</note> Thus the Apostle solves without discussion the great 
question which had excited so much controversy. The law was but the shadow of salvation; 
the new covenant, by communicating to man the grace and pardon of God, alone gives 
the substance of the good promised to humanity; it alone lifts him into that full 
light of truth which is inseparable from love. This was to proclaim the abrogation 
of the Mosaic covenant in unmistakable terms. John does not fail, however, to recognize 
its divine character. In the fourth gospel Jesus Christ appeals to Moses; (<scripRef passage="John 5:46" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.4" parsed="|John|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46">John 
v, 46</scripRef>;) he declares that "salvation is of the Jews," thus connecting <pb n="453" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_453" />
his work with the whole series of antecedent revelations.<note n="573" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.6">Ἡ 
σωτηρία ἐκ τῶν Ἰουδαίων</span>. <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.7" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John iv, 22</scripRef>.</note> 
Like the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, but with far greater depth of argument, 
St. John establishes the superiority of the new covenant by the incomparable superiority 
of its foundation. The last and the greatest Prophet of the old covenant was not 
himself "that light, but was sent to bear witness of that light, that all men through 
him might believe." <scripRef passage="John 1:6-8" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.8" parsed="|John|1|6|1|8" osisRef="Bible:John.1.6-John.1.8">John i, 6-8</scripRef>. Jesus 
Christ, on the other hand, is the true light; he is that Word who is "God with God," 
the "Word made flesh."<note n="574" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.10">Ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.11" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">
John i, 14</scripRef>.</note> He is not sent, like John the Baptist, that all men
<i>through him</i> might believe, but that all might believe in him. He is the object 
of faith. Did he not say, "I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life?" <scripRef passage="John 14:6" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.12" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">
John xiv, 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p5">While St. Paul dwelt especially on the work wrought by the Saviour, 
St. John insists mainly on his nature. The incarnation is, in his view, the capital 
truth of Christianity. It is not only the necessary condition of redemption, it 
is the permanent condition of salvation. The proclamation of pardon is only the 
preliminary and initiative of salvation. For a man to be saved is to possess God—that 
is, to possess light, life, and truth; and as in the incarnate Word humanity appears 
closely and indissolubly united to deity, so it is by union with him that salvation 
is fully realized.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6">The incarnation thus regarded has an entirely new significance. 
Instead of being a pallid ray, which sinful man discerns quivering amid his thick 
darkness, it places him in the fullness of light; it restores him <pb n="454" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_454" />
to his normal condition. Created by the Word, and for the Word, in the light and 
for the light, he was destined to walk in the full light of God. The incarnation 
is the true consummation of creation, while it is at the same time the only effectual 
reparation of the fall. We know with what emphasis St. John insists upon the reality 
of the incarnation in opposition to the heresies of his time, which, by a spurious 
spiritualism, regarded the body of the Saviour as a sort of delusive semblance. 
"Every spirit," he says, "that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 
is of God. And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh is not of God."<note n="575" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.2">Πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ 
Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 4:2,3" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.3" parsed="|1John|4|2|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.2-1John.4.3">
1 John iv, 2, 3</scripRef>.</note> Writing his gospel and epistles in presence of 
those dualistic tendencies which identified evil with the corporeal element, he 
felt himself called upon to magnify this glorious aspect of the incarnation. He 
does not dwell upon the humiliation of Christ as St. Paul does; but there is no 
contradiction on this point between the two Apostles.<note n="576" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.4">We cannot accept M. Reuss' 
idea on this point. He maintains that from St. John's stand-point the humiliation 
of the Word is inconceivable.</note> 
If the glory of the only-begotten Son of the Father is apparent to John through 
the vail of mortal flesh, that glory is nevertheless revealed in shrouded splendor. 
He shows us Jesus Christ as subject to the weaknesses and suffering conditions of 
human life: he is weary, he groans, he weeps, he dies. This death is undoubtedly 
a lifting up, in a spiritual point of view,<note n="577" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.6">Ὑψοῦσθαι</span>. <scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.7" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">
John iii, 14</scripRef>.</note> and it was important to prove this in contradiction 
to Cerinthus, <pb n="455" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_455" />who regarded his death as only illusory. St. John gives 
emphasis to the truth that it is both glorious and real: "this is he that came by 
blood." But death is still death—that is, the depth of humiliation. The Saviour, 
as we read in the fourth gospel, prays before working his miracles. <scripRef passage="John 11:41,42" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.8" parsed="|John|11|41|11|42" osisRef="Bible:John.11.41-John.11.42">
John xi, 41, 42</scripRef>. He is not, then, in possession of omnipotence on earth 
as in heaven. He is subject to a certain abasement; but he is subject to it voluntarily; 
it is an act of his divine freedom. The Son has power to lay down his life, and 
has power to take it again;<note n="578" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.10">Ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι 
αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτήν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 10:18" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.11" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18">
John x, 18</scripRef>.</note> thus, in our aspect, he is glorious in his humiliation. 
Yet more, to the Apostle of love the highest glory is that which comes from love. 
For him, as for Pascal, this is the supreme order of greatness. Thus regarded, what 
glory can be compared with the glory of Him who gave his life for his brethren on 
the accursed tree?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7">St. John does not enlarge upon the incarnation itself. There is 
no trace in his writings of scholastic theories. He does not formally distinguish 
two natures in Jesus Christ. He is content with affirming that the Word was made 
flesh, and with showing how deeply his human nature was penetrated with the nature 
of God. In the eyes of John human nature has a divine capacity or potentiality.
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.1">Est capax divinitatis.</span></i> Jesus Christ is distinguished 
from all other men as the "only-begotten Son of the Father," who is like the Father, 
and, one with Him,<note n="579" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.3">﻿Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν 
ἐσμεν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 10:30" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.4" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x, 30</scripRef>.</note> not only by virtue 
of his holiness, which is without <pb n="456" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_456" />blemish,<note n="580" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.6">Ἔρχεται 
γὰρ ὁ τοῦ κόσμου ἄρχων· καὶ ἐν ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἔχει οὐδέν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="John 14:30" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.7" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30">John xiv, 30</scripRef>.</note> but by virtue of 
his origin—that is to say, he is God in a metaphysical as well as in a moral sense.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8">If the redemptive work of Christ is not fully brought out by St. 
John under all its aspects, it would be a grave error to see in it simply a revelation 
of the love of God. Such a revelation would be untrue and incomplete if it were 
not in harmony with the demands of justice, which are also the requirements of the 
human conscience. St. John is very far from ignoring this important aspect of Christianity. 
He ascribes a redeeming virtue to the Saviour's death. He died for us.<note n="581" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.2">Ὁ 
ποιμὴν ὁ καλὸς τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ τίθησιν ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων</span>. 
<scripRef passage="John 10:11" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.3" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11">John x, 11</scripRef>.</note> "He is the propitiation 
for our sins, and not for ours only, but for the sins of the whole world."<note n="582" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.5">Αὐτὸς 
ἱλασμός ἐστι περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν, οὐ περὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων δὲ μόνον, 
ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 2:2" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.6" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2">1 John 
ii, 2</scripRef>.</note> Writing after St. Paul he uses expressions the meaning 
of which was already clearly defined. The importance which he attaches to the death 
of Jesus Christ, the necessity which he so clearly recognizes of appropriating him 
by faith, of eating his flesh, and drinking his blood,<note n="583" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.7"><scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.8" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John 
vi, 53</scripRef>. Compare <scripRef passage="1John 5:6" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.9" parsed="|1John|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.6">1 John v, 6</scripRef>.</note> 
all show that John discerns in him the sacred victim, who offers the sacrifice of 
perfect love. But he never separates the redeeming virtue of the blood of the cross 
from its purifying efficacy. The moral aspect is inseparable from the judicial, 
and is throughout St. John's writings most prominently advanced.<note n="584" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.11">Τὸ 
αἷμα Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 1:7" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.12" parsed="|1John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.7">
1 John i, 7</scripRef>. Compare <scripRef passage="1John 3:5" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.13" parsed="|1John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.5">iii, 5</scripRef>.</note> 
We <pb n="457" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_457" />are bound, moreover, to set all the particular points of John's 
doctrine in the light of his central and dominant principle, which is expressed 
in the words: "God is love." This love is a holy love, which demands satisfaction 
for wrong committed, and a penitent retractation on the part of mankind; but it 
knows nothing of vengeance. The crucifixion, as represented by John, is not an infinite 
compensation for an infinite crime. For him also, as for St. Paul, the cross is 
only the consummation of redemption. The entire life of the incarnate Word is comprehended 
in the redeeming work. The free sacrifice of love began to be offered from the time 
of his coming into the world, and at the very opening of his ministry John the Baptist 
pointed to him as the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world. <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.14" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">
John i, 29</scripRef>. The indwelling divine light shines forth with softened luster 
throughout the whole course of his life. His miracles are but rays more intense 
and sensible, revealing to men the existence of the sun within; but it is most of 
all the pure brightness radiating from his entire nature,, his ideal holiness, the 
heavenly love impressed on all his words and actions, which rekindles in human hearts 
the sparks of the higher life.<note n="585" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.15">Jesus Christ distinguishes between a faith based 
upon his holiness and a faith based upon his miracles; and he places the former 
on a higher level than the latter. "If I do not the works of my Father," he says, 
"believe me not; but if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works." <scripRef passage="JOhn 10:37,38" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.16" parsed="|John|10|37|10|38" osisRef="Bible:John.10.37-John.10.38">
John x, 37, 38</scripRef>. In other words, you ought to believe me because of my 
obedience to my Father, and my holiness; if not, believe me at least because of 
my miracles.</note> The death of Christ is the culminating point of his redeeming 
work, for it is, first, the supreme surrender, the highest form of sacrifice; and 
next, it <pb n="458" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_458" />is the necessary condition of the diffusion of salvation. 
The love of the Word cannot be spread broadly over the world if it is not set free 
from all that is local and restricted as to space and time in its manifestation 
upon earth. "Except a grain of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; 
but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit." <scripRef passage="John 12:24" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.17" parsed="|John|12|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.24">John 
xii, 24</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9">We thus understand the Master's words to his disciples: "It is 
expedient for you that I go away."<note n="586" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.2">Συμφέρει 
ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐγὼ ἀπέλθω</span>. <scripRef passage="John 16:7" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.3" parsed="|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.7">John xvi, 7</scripRef>.</note> 
From the heaven to which he has returned he sends the Divine Comforter, the invisible 
and almighty Paraclete, who makes his presence real to his people; and in the abode 
of glory he carries on, by his intercession, his office of Mediator with the Father.<note n="587" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.5">Παράκλητον 
ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 2:1" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.6" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John ii, 1</scripRef>.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iii-p10">Such is the work of the Word for the restoration of the world 
which he created, and which he thus morally re-creates by imparting himself to fallen 
man in a fullness greater than any to which man could have dared to aspire even 
in the days of his integrity.</p>
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ IV. The Word in the Christian and in the Church until the end of time." progress="82.76%" id="iii.iii.iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iii.iii" next="iii.iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p1">§ IV. <i>The Word in the Christian and in the Church until the end of time</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2">Love being the primary idea in the doctrine of John, and that 
which gives color to all the rest, we may expect that he will attach great importance 
to the appropriation of salvation by the individual. Love in fact supposes reciprocity. 
It is in vain that God has love enough for man to pardon him—it is in vain that 
the Word has become incarnate, and offered the redeeming sacrifice—if this infinite 
love obtains no <pb n="459" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_459" />response on earth. We have already seen that the Word 
prepares every man to receive eternal life by vivifying the divine germ within him. 
This includes the whole preparatory work of grace, and it is during this process, 
which is often gradual and prolonged, that the capacity for receiving divine things 
becomes enlarged or contracted. On the first contact with the incarnate Word the 
condition of souls is revealed. His manifestation is in itself their condemnation 
or vindication, since they then receive the fruits of their previous determination. 
They show then to which side they have inclined—whether they have chosen darkness, 
or have sought the light.<note n="588" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.2">Ὁ δὲ μὴ πιστεύων 
ἤδη κέκριται</span>. <scripRef passage="John 3:18,19" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.3" parsed="|John|3|18|3|19" osisRef="Bible:John.3.18-John.3.19">John iii, 18, 19</scripRef>.</note> 
John assigns a very large part to the operation of grace. It is God who first loves; 
it is the Word who chooses us, not we who choose the Word.<note n="589" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.5">Οὐχ 
ὑμεῖς με ἐξελέξασθε, ἀλλ ἐγὼ ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς</span>. 
<scripRef passage="John 15;16" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.6" parsed="|John|15|0|0|0;|John|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15 Bible:John.16">John xv, 16</scripRef>.</note> This election is not, 
however, with him a fixed decree, which takes no account of human freedom. Faith, 
which is with John as with Paul, the sole means of salvation, or rather, the sole 
means of appropriating salvation, requires a creative act; it is a new and divine 
birth, of which the Spirit of God is the agent;<note n="590" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.8">Οἳ 
οὐκ ἐξ αἱμάτων, οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος σαρκὸς οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματός ἀνδρὸς, 
ἀλλ ᾽ ἐκ Θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 1:13" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.9" parsed="|John|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.13">John i, 13</scripRef>.</note> 
but it is at the same time a work, the work which contains in germ all other works.<note n="591" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.11">Τοῦτό 
ἐστι τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἵνα πιστεύητε εἰς ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος</span>. <scripRef passage="John 6:29" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.12" parsed="|John|6|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.29">
John vi, 29</scripRef>.</note> Faith is, in fact, not simply a trustful acceptance 
of pardon; it is first of all a spiritual view of God in the incarnate Word, accompanied 
by an act of submission which leads us to <pb n="460" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_460" />follow Him. <scripRef passage="John 10:4" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.13" parsed="|John|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.4">
John x, 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 12:26" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.14" parsed="|John|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.26">xii, 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 14:7-9" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.15" parsed="|John|14|7|14|9" osisRef="Bible:John.14.7-John.14.9">
xiv, 7-9</scripRef>. It is yet more than this: it unites us so closely to its object 
that it assures to us its possession; that object becomes one with us, as the bread 
we eat becomes part of our bodily substance. <scripRef passage="JOhn 6:53" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.16" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John 
vi, 53</scripRef>. It is a real communion with the Son and with the Father; by it 
we abide in Christ, deriving our nourishment from him as the branch from the vine. <scripRef passage="John 15:1-4" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.17" parsed="|John|15|1|15|4" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1-John.15.4">
John xv, 1-4</scripRef>. Thus comprehended, faith communicates to us the three great 
attributes of God. By it we are made "of the truth," or children of light, for we 
possess him who is the Truth, (<scripRef passage="John 12:36" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.18" parsed="|John|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.36">John xii, 36</scripRef>;) 
we receive life, eternal and divine life, even before the barrier which divides 
us from the invisible world is taken away;<note n="592" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.20">Ὁ 
πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον</span>. <scripRef passage="John 3:36" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.21" parsed="|John|3|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.36">
John iii, 36</scripRef>.</note> and we are finally made perfect in love. To have 
Christ abiding in us, to enjoy close fellowship with him—is not this love, and love 
in the deepest and highest sense?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3">St. John, who never separates theory from practice, idea from 
fact, the truth from its application, binds closely together justifying faith and 
holiness. The latter is, indeed, implicitly contained in the former. Thus from the 
absolute and ideal stand-point, the believer is a saint. "Whosoever is born of God 
doth not commit sin." <scripRef passage="1John 3:9" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|1John|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9">1 John iii, 9</scripRef>. But 
the Apostle, who will make no compromise in the ideal, nevertheless recognizes the 
weakness of the actual Christian. All sin is, as he shows, a culpable inconsistency; 
nevertheless the Mediator still carries on his work of reparation for those who 
repent. John will lend no sanction to a delusive confidence; a life in sin he plainly 
declares to be incompatible with faith. He who truly <pb n="461" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_461" />believes is raised 
into a divine sphere, the sphere of love. To indulge hatred or bitterness is to 
quit this sphere, and to return into darkness. <scripRef passage="1John 3:10-15" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.2" parsed="|1John|3|10|3|15" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.10-1John.3.15">
1 John iii, 10-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 4:8" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.3" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8">iv, 8</scripRef>. Having 
given us the theology of love, John gives us its morality. We ought to become like 
God, for, as Christians, we are born of him. The light of his love ought to shine 
within us, and the incarnate Word, who was his express image—made a sacrifice for 
us—ought to be the light of every regenerated man, as the creative Word was the 
light of every created man.<note n="593" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.5">Ἐν τούτῳ ἐγνώκαμεν 
τὴν ἀγάπην, ὅτι ἐκεῖνος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τὴν ψυχήν αὐτοῦ ἔθηκε</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1John 3:16" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.6" parsed="|1John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.16">1 John iii, 16</scripRef>.</note> A holy society 
is founded in love—the society of the children of God, or the Church. The Apostle 
does not enter into any detail as to its constitution and organization. He only 
assumes the most complete equality among its members, since all have received "the 
unction of the Holy One, which teacheth all things."<note n="594" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.8">﻿Καὶ 
ὑμεῖς τὸ χρίσμα ὃ ἐλάβετε ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, ἐν ὑμῖν μένει, καὶ οὐ χρείαν 
ἔχετε, ἵνα τις διδάσκῃ ὑμᾶς· ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τὸ αὐτὸ χρῖσμα διδάσκει ὑμᾶς περὶ 
πάντῶν, καὶ ἀληθές ἐστὶ καὶ οὐκ ἔστι ψεῦδος, καὶ καθὼς ἐδίδαξεν ὑμᾶς, 
μένετε ἐν αὐτῷ</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 2:27" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.9" parsed="|1John|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.27">1 John ii, 27</scripRef>.</note> 
There is no place for a system of external authority in the conception of St. John.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4">His views of the future of the Church bear the same impress of 
spirituality. He speaks in the gospel and the epistles as in the Apocalypse, of 
a general resurrection of the dead, a final judgment, a glorious triumph of Christ, 
inaugurated by his return, and a terrible conflict with the powers of darkness; 
but in his gospel he more clearly shows the connection of these great outward facts 
with the moral facts, which <pb n="462" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_462" />are their antecedents.<note n="595" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.1">See our note 
on the Apocalypse, in which we refute M. Reuss's idea that there is a positive opposition 
between the fourth gospel and the Revelation.</note> 
In a spiritual sense the resurrection, the judgment, and the conflict with Antichrist 
have already commenced. Those who hear the voice of the Son of man and live, are 
so many Lazaruses called to the life divine.<note n="596" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.2"><scripRef passage="John 5:24-30" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.3" parsed="|John|5|24|5|30" osisRef="Bible:John.5.24-John.5.30">John 
v, 24-30</scripRef>. We hold with Lücke that it is not possible to give a purely 
spiritual application to this passage. It presents the point where the external 
and the moral fact become inseparable. In <scripRef passage="John 5:28" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.4" parsed="|John|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.28">verse 28</scripRef>, 
Jesus Christ appeals to the resurrection of the body, which he will effect on the 
last day, in order to establish his power to quicken and to judge dead souls.</note> 
The separation of the darkness from the light effected by the preaching of the truth 
is a solemn judgment, and whosoever denies that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 
is Antichrist. Lastly, in a mystical sense, the adorable Master is come again to 
his own.<note n="597" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.6">Πάλιν ἔρχομαι</span>. <scripRef passage="John 14:3" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.7" parsed="|John|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.3">
John xiv, 3</scripRef>.</note> 
But so far from these spiritual facts being incompatible with the external facts 
declared in the Revelation, they prepare the way for them. After so much suffering 
and strife, endured from the beginning of the world, divine love will at length 
win a glorious victory on the very scene of its conflicts. Even the brilliant colors 
of the Apocalypse fail to depict this triumph, for St. John exclaims in his first 
epistle: "It doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall 
appear we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is."<note n="598" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.9">Ἐὰν 
φανερωθῇ, ὅμοιοι αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 3:2" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.10" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 John 
iii, 2</scripRef>.</note> To be made like God—is not this the highest possibility 
of the development of the creature? Is it not the realization of the sublime purpose 
of the redeeming Word? Is it not the fulfillment of the <pb n="463" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_463" />prayer of 
Christ, "that they all may be one; as thou Father, art in me, and I in thee, that 
they also may be one in us."<note n="599" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.12">Ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ 
ἐν ἡμῖν ἓν ὦσιν</span>. <scripRef passage="John 17:21" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.13" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">John xvii, 21</scripRef>.</note> 
Having ascended to these heavenly heights, the theology of John is complete; no 
mysticism can soar above it, however bold its flight. The perfect union of the creature 
with the Creator through the Word, is the ultimate expression of the doctrine of 
love; beyond it there is nothing. This is, therefore, the closing utterance of the 
apostolic age; the conclusion, and not the refutation, of all that has gone before; 
the conciliation of all contradictions in the Church; in a word, the last revelation 
from heaven, absolute truth, God himself. Freed from all error, comprehended in 
all its depth, it will ever be the grandest result wrought out by the historian 
of theology, who, bending over the book in which it was inscribed by the aged saint 
of Ephesus, seeks to decipher it from age to age.</p>

<pb n="464" id="iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_464" />
</div4></div3>

        <div3 title="Chapter IV. The Churches in the Time of St. John." progress="83.68%" id="iii.iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iii.iv" next="iii.iii.iv.i">
<h3 id="iii.iii.iv-p0.1">CHAPTER IV. </h3>
<h4 id="iii.iii.iv-p0.2">THE CHURCHES IN THE TIME OF ST. JOHN. </h4>

          <div4 title="§ I. External Condition." progress="83.68%" id="iii.iii.iv.i" prev="iii.iii.iv" next="iii.iii.iv.ii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p1">§ I. <i>External Condition</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p2">HISTORY finds few events of note to record in the period which 
extends from the destruction of Jerusalem to the close of the first century. It 
is a time of internal development, during which the Church is gathering up all the 
teachings received during the apostolic age. Missions are carried on on a less imposing 
scale. The propagation of the faith is, however, far from being arrested, for we 
can prove the existence, at the commencement of the following century, of a large 
number of new Churches. Instead of losing ground in the countries where it had gained 
a footing, Christianity became firmly established. We see from the names of the 
Churches mentioned in the Revelation, that in Asia Minor, for example, the great 
cities where Paul had first preached the Gospel became centers of proselytism, from 
which the light spread into the neighboring towns. From Ephesus, Laodicea, and Colosse, 
the new faith cast forth its roots to Smyrna in Ionia—a commercial and wealthy city—to 
Philadelphia in Lydia, and in Mysia to Thyatira, and, lastly, to Pergamos, the ancient 
residence of the kings of Asia, once famous for its noble library. The same expansive 
movement—the truth spreading itself by <pb n="465" id="iii.iii.iv.i-Page_465" />contact—was doubtless carried 
on in Greece, Africa, and Italy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3">Persecution from the close of the reign of Nero to the time of 
Domitian was not of a general character. It was local and intermittent, but it never 
entirely ceased. The most unimportant occasion was sufficient to make it burst out 
afresh in a province. It was continuous in Palestine, where Jewish fanaticism had 
been stimulated by the very chastisements designed to rebuke it. We have cited the 
decrees of excommunication, the effect of which was to break the last links between 
the Church and the Synagogue. But, even beyond Judæa, the Jewish faction pursued 
its adversaries with implacable hatred. At Smyrna, as at Philadelphia, it greatly 
troubled the Christians, and succeeded in casting some of them into prison. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:9,10" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.1" parsed="|Rev|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9-Rev.2.10">
Rev. ii, 9, 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 3:9" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.2" parsed="|Rev|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.9">iii, 9</scripRef>. In spite of this declared 
hostility on the part of the Jews, the Christians were still often the victims of 
the antipathy felt for their adversaries. Their cause was constantly confounded 
with that of the obstinate rebels, who would not bow under the yoke of Rome.<note n="600" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.3">Gieseler, 
"Kirchen-Geschichte," i, 135.</note> The emperors were particularly vigilant over 
any movement proceeding from the Jews. They knew that revolt might at any moment 
burst forth afresh among them, like fire among hot, smouldering ruins. The imperial 
police was always on the watch to espy the slightest symptom of rebellion. This 
explains the strange uneasiness manifested by Domitian in relation to the grandchildren 
of Jude, the brother of the Lord. Hegesippus tells us that the Emperor, hearing 
that they were of the race of David, and so of the royal family <pb n="466" id="iii.iii.iv.i-Page_466" />of 
Judah, caused them to be brought before him. It appears from the narrative, that 
an attempt had been made to alarm the Emperor by connecting the Christian hope of 
the second coming of Christ with the intrigues of the Jews for the recovery of their 
independence. Domitian at once questioned the grandchildren of Jude as to the nature 
of the glorious kingdom for which they were looking.<note n="601" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.5">Ἐφοβεῖτο 
γὰρ τὴν παρουσίαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 20.</note> 
He was only reassured by learning how poor they were, and by seeing their horny 
hands, which proved that these supposed rivals of Caesar were nothing more than 
simple laborers.<note n="602" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.7">Εἶτα τὰς χεῖρας τὰς ἐαυτῶν ἐπιδεικνύναι 
μαρτύριον τῆς αὐτουργίας</span>. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 20; Routh, "Reliquiæ 
Sacræ," i, 213.</note> This sensitive jealousy over his own imperial power led Domitian 
to revive the persecution of the Christians. The Church had acquired sufficient 
importance, especially at Rome, no longer to escape observation. It had found adherents 
in the highest ranks of society, and a kinsman of the Emperor—his own cousin, Flavius 
Clement—had embraced the Christian faith. Surrounded with spies and informers, suspicious 
and cruel like all tyrants, emulating Nero in crime, and surpassing him in hypocrisy, 
Domitian could scarcely fail to persecute a numerous sect, increasing every day, 
which refused the profane homage demanded by his insensate pride. It is well known 
that no emperor, not even Caligula, made more overt pretensions than he to be worshiped 
as God. He caused his statue to be placed in the most venerated sanctuaries, and 
whole hecatombs were sacrificed before his altars.<note n="603" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.8">Plinius, "Panegyr.," c. 
lii.</note> He commenced <pb n="467" id="iii.iii.iv.i-Page_467" />his decrees with these words: "Our Lord and 
God has commanded that such and such a thing be done."<note n="604" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.9">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.10">Dominus 
et Deus noster hoc fieri jubet.</span>" Suetonius, "Domitian," c. xiii.</note> 
It was not lawful to speak of him in other terms. It was easy to bring before such 
a madman the charge of high treason against the worshipers of the true God. Great 
numbers of the Christians became victims;<note n="605" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.12">Πολλοὶ 
δὲ χριστιανων ἐμαρτύρησαν κατὰ Δομετιανόν</span>. Eusebius, "Chron.," Lib. ii, 6-11; 
"Ad Olymp.," 218.</note> and, among others, Flavius Clement. His wife, Flavia Domitelli, 
was sent into exile in the Isle of Pontia, where she died. "The husband and wife," 
says the abbreviators of Dio Cassius, "were sentenced as guilty of atheism." Many 
others came under the same condemnation through their attachment to Judaism, that 
is, to Christianity regarded as a Jewish sect. Some were put to death, others suffered 
the confiscation of their goods.<note n="606" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.14">Ἐπηνέχθη δὲ 
ἀμφοῖν ἔγκλημα ἀθεότητος</span>. Xiphilini, "Epitome Dion. Cassius.," 67, 14.</note> 
This persecution, of the details of which we have only vague information, must have 
been very bloody, for it was placed by the Christians of the next generation on 
a par with that of Nero.<note n="607" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.15">This we infer from the following passage from the 
Apologue of Melito of Sardis to Marcus Aurelius: "<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.i-p3.16">Μόνοι 
πάντων ἀναπεισθέντες ὑπο τινων βασκάνων ἀνθρώπων, τὸν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἔν διαβολῆ κατασσῆσαι 
λόγον ἠθὲλεσαν Νέρων καὶ Δομετιανός</span>." Of the emperors, Nero and Domitian 
alone, urged on by the counsel of some malevolent men, have sought to calumniate 
our religion. Routh, "Reliq. Sacræ," i, 114.</note> The more firmly Christianity 
became established, and the more widely it extended its conquests, the more declared 
became the enmity of the pagan world toward it.</p>

<pb n="468" id="iii.iii.iv.i-Page_468" />
</div4>

          <div4 title="§ II. Internal Condition of the Churches. Heresies. Church Organization." progress="84.36%" id="iii.iii.iv.ii" prev="iii.iii.iv.i" next="iii.iv">
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p1">§ II. <i>Internal Condition of the Churches. Heresies. Church Organization</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2">The position of the Churches at the close of the apostolic age 
was one full of peril and temptation To the period of first enthusiasm, when no 
difficulty seemed to damp the ardor of zeal and love, had succeeded a period when 
the obstacles to be overcome became more and more apparent, when numerous defections 
cast a doubt upon the fairest promises, when, finally, evils which had seemed completely 
subdued sprang again into life. We see, in fact, from the picture drawn in the Revelation 
of the seven Churches in Asia Minor, that shortly after the death of Peter and Paul, 
influences from without had effected a wide entrance in their midst.<note n="608" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.1">One of 
the most astonishing examples of the arbitrary criticism which has been used in 
the interpretation of the Apocalypse is the symbolical explanation frequently given 
of the names of the seven Churches, which are regarded as the types of seven periods 
of the history of the Church. This is a pure invention, without any basis in exegesis. 
Of these seven Churches two only are in a prosperous condition—those of Smyrna and 
Philadelphia; (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:9" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9">Rev. ii, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 3:8" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Rev|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.8">
iii, 8</scripRef>;) two are in a most deplorable state—those of Sardis and Laodicea; 
(<scripRef passage="Revelation 3:2,15" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.4" parsed="|Rev|3|2|0|0;|Rev|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.2 Bible:Rev.3.15">iii, 2, 15</scripRef>;) at Ephesus, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:4-6" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.5" parsed="|Rev|2|4|2|6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.4-Rev.2.6">ii, 
4-6</scripRef>,) at Pergamos, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:13-15" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.6" parsed="|Rev|2|13|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.13-Rev.2.15">ii, 13-15</scripRef>,) 
and at Thyatira, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:19" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.7" parsed="|Rev|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.19">ii, 19</scripRef>,) good and 
evil are nearly balanced.</note> There was not, in the case of these Churches, any 
violent crisis, as at Corinth, where the elements alien to Christianity came into 
strong collision, and the evil, like the good, was of a decided character. Such 
crises give hope of restoration to the truth as speedy as the aberration. But the 
case was very different to which St. John addressed himself in the book of the Revelation. 
The sap had almost ceased to circulate in the branches; first love was ready to 
die,<note n="609" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.9">Τὴν ἀγάπην σου τὴν πρώτην ἀφῆκες</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:4" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.10" parsed="|Rev|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.4">
Rev. ii, 4</scripRef>.</note> and luke-<pb n="469" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_469" />warmness was taking the place 
of ardor and zeal. <scripRef passage="Revelation 3:15" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.11" parsed="|Rev|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.15">Rev. iii, 15</scripRef>. 
Such a condition is all the more perilous, because it is unconscious and easily 
accompanied with serious self-deception. Since the time of their foundation the 
Churches had considerably increased; they were still constantly gaining in external 
importance. Many of the first generation of Christians—those who had taken the decisive 
step, and forsaken their idols for the true God—were dead. Nominal Christianity 
had crept into the Churches. Thus, some of them thought themselves rich while they 
were really in' the deepest spiritual poverty. <scripRef passage="Revelation 3:17" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.12" parsed="|Rev|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.17">
Rev. iii, 17</scripRef>. The world had joined hands with the Church, and as the 
world in those rich and voluptuous cities of Asia Minor represented oriental corruption, 
scandalous falls were sure to result from this fatal association of Christians with 
the heathen. The former did not always maintain in their relations with the latter 
the prudent reserve so necessary in contact with a social system deeply defiled 
by paganism and its shameful practices. They were too often found taking their place 
at feasts, which were naturally and almost inevitably accompanied by sinful and 
impure indulgences. The very ties of kindred and friendship became serious temptations.<note n="610" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.14">Φαγεῖν 
εἰδωλόθυτα καὶ πορνεῦσαι</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:14" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.15" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">Rev. ii, 
14</scripRef>. Baur sees in this passage a clear condemnation of the ideas of St. 
Paul; but it must be observed, that John does not speak simply of eating things 
offered to idols; he alludes, at the same time, to pagan debauch. He is not treating 
here a question of principle, but rebuking the melancholy inroads of pagan corruption 
in the Church.</note> Nor were there wanting more subtle snares than those of sensuality. 
The spirit of rivalry was provoked, and men like Diotrephes found scope for their 
ambition <pb n="470" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_470" />in Churches which had acquired considerable importance. <scripRef passage="3John 1:9,10" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.16" parsed="|3John|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.9-3John.1.10">
3 John 9, 10</scripRef>. This desire for pre-eminence is, as yet, kept within bounds, 
but it gives a presage of the assumptions of clerical domination in the age succeeding 
that of the Apostles. Nevertheless, faith and love still bear their fair fruits 
even in these Churches. They contain a nucleus of sincere believers, who, like Gaius, 
display all the Christian virtues, (<scripRef passage="3John 1:5,6" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.17" parsed="|3John|1|5|1|6" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.5-3John.1.6">3 John 5, 6</scripRef>,) 
and give full proof of their broad charity by heartily welcoming to their homes 
brethren from far countries, or the faithful missionaries who go from place to place. 
Many young Christians are also to be found who have overcome the evil one. <scripRef passage="1John 2:13" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.18" parsed="|1John|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.13">
1 John ii, 13</scripRef>. The general condition of the Churches, however, fills 
John with just anxiety, because he sees clearly what will be the issue of this outward 
and nominal Christianity, which is, as yet, restrained within certain limits, but 
which will ultimately stifle so many noble impulses in the Church, and will so often 
impede its progress.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3">Heresy, during the period of John, is no longer vague and floating 
as in the preceding age; it takes a more decided form. We have traced this process 
of transformation with reference to the Judaizing heresies which do not come within 
the scope of the Apostle, but which, from the time of the fall of Jerusalem, gradually 
assumed a settled form. A similar change is passing upon the heresies arising out 
of paganism, the first manifestations of which we noted in Asia Minor, where the 
double current of Western philosophy and Eastern theosophy met. Gnosticism is just 
emerging from its formative state. We cannot yet give a general description of the 
system, for we <pb n="471" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_471" />should be in danger of committing an anachronism, and 
attributing to the apostolic age that which really belongs to a much later period. 
When we come in contact with the systems of Valentinus and Basilides we shall give 
a summary of all the various features of Gnosticism as they were successively developed. 
We shall then have a complete idea of this important reaction of the spirit of paganism 
on the Church. We know already that Gnosticism is essentially dualistic; it rests 
upon that antagonism between matter and spirit which was a fundamental element of 
Greek philosophy and of all oriental religions. In the time of St. Paul, heresy 
terminated in an exaggerated asceticism, founded upon a false spirituality; it had 
even gone so far as to deny the resurrection of the body. In the time of St. John 
the doctrine of the Gnostics took a wider range; it tended more and more toward
<i>Docetism</i>, that is, to the theory which holds the bodily existence of Christ 
to have been a mere semblance.<note n="611" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.1">Docetism comes from the verb
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.2">δοκεῖν</span>, to appear.</note> From the dualistic 
stand-point, in fact, the body, as the material element, is infected with evil; 
it was impossible, therefore, to suppose that He who was to overcome evil could 
have brought a body with him into the world. The natural consequence of these ideas 
was the doctrine that Jesus Christ had possessed only a semblance, a shadow of corporeal 
life. It would be erroneous, however, to suppose that in the time of St. John Docetism 
had assumed a thoroughly systematic form; it was a tendency rather than a doctrine; 
but it was constantly gaining ground. It is for this reason the Apostle insists 
with so much emphasis upon the incarnation: "Every spirit," he <pb n="472" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_472" />says, 
"which confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God; this 
is that spirit of Antichrist."<note n="612" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.4">Πᾶν πνεῦμα, ὃ 
μὴ ὁμολογεῖ τὸν Ἰησοῦν, ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐκ ἔστι· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 4:3" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.5" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">
1 John iv, 3</scripRef>.</note> We should note also the urgency with which he dwells 
on the essentially practical character of the truth—of that truth which needs not 
only to be known but to be fulfilled, and which implies absolute submission to the 
commands of God.<note n="613" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.7">Ὁ λέγων· ἔγνωκα αὐτόν καὶ 
τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ μὴ τηρῶν, ψεύστης ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐν τοὺτῳ ἡ ἀλήθεια οὐκ 
ἔστιν</span>. 
<scripRef passage="1John 2:4" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.8" parsed="|1John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.4">1 John ii, 4</scripRef>.</note> We perceive that even 
the partially developed Gnosticism of his day tended to reduce Christianity to a 
mere intellectual theory without influence upon the moral life, and that it fostered 
the serious inconsistencies of conduct to which we have alluded. It is not surprising, 
that as it reinstated the fundamental principle of paganism, it should have justified 
its works and shielded its corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4">Like the prophet Balaam, and wicked Jezebel, who led the ancient 
people of God to make a league with the idolators, the heretics sought to lower 
the barrier between the Christians and the heathen. Thus the Revelation speaks of 
them in symbolic phrase, under those well-known names which so accurately characterized 
their conduct. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:14-20" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Rev|2|14|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14-Rev.2.20">Rev. ii, 14-20</scripRef>. 
It appears that these dangerous persons had found a leader in the ranks of those 
who, standing nearest to the Apostles, should have been the surest guardians of 
purity of doctrine and of life.<note n="614" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.3">Ἔχεις καὶ σὺ 
κρατοῦντας τὴν διδαχὴν τῶν Νικολαϊτῶν</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:15" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.4" parsed="|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.15">
Rev. ii, 15</scripRef>. The majority of German theologians maintain that the Nicolaitans 
were identical with the Balaamites. They argue from the etymology of the two words. 
Balaam, according to them, comes from the Hebrew verb
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.5">בָּלַע</span>, which signifies to swallow, to destroy, 
and from the substantive <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.6">עָם</span>, people. Balaam 
thus signifies, he who destroys the people. On the other hand, Nicolaitans comes 
from the two Greek words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.7">νικᾶν λαόν</span>, which 
mean to subdue, to seduce the people. We have thus two synonyms conveying one idea. 
(Hengstenberg,) "Balaam," 23.) This explanation seems to us very erudite and very 
subtle. The writer of the Apocalypse, however, distinguishes between those who hold 
the doctrine of Balaam and the Nicolaitans, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:15" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.8" parsed="|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.15">verse 
15</scripRef> is connected with <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:14" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.9" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">verse 14</scripRef> 
of chap. ii, by a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.10">καὶ</span>.) The testimony of Hippolytus, 
so well versed in the sources of heresy, appears to us conclusive. "Philosoph.," 
p. 258. Comp. Irenæus, "Contr. Hæres.," i, 27; "Epiphanes, Hæres.," xxv.</note> 
According to Hippolytus and <pb n="473" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_473" />Irenæus, the Deacon Nicholas asserted 
that the Christians were not bound to abstain from heathen practices, and that they 
might, without scruple, allow themselves sensual indulgence.<note n="615" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.11"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.12">Ἐδίδασκεν 
ἀδιαφορίαν βιοῦ</span>. "Philosoph.," p. 258.</note> 
St. John characterizes such doctrine as the "depths of Satan."<note n="616" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.13"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.14">Τὰ 
βαθέα τοῦ Σατανᾶ</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:24" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.15" parsed="|Rev|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.24">Rev. ii, 24</scripRef>.</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5">Already, in the heresies of this age, an idea began to gain currency 
which became widely diffused in the second century—the idea, namely, that the world 
was not created by the Supreme God, but by an inferior and antagonistic deity, known 
as the <i>demriurge</i>,<note n="617" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.1"><i>Demiurge</i> comes from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.2">δημιουργὸς</span>, fabricator. It is the name of the 
inferior deity, creator of the material world.</note> the spirit of evil and controller 
of matter. Cerinthus, the adversary of St. John, accepted this hypothesis of an 
inferior and evil creator; not, perhaps, with all the clearness of precision attributed 
to him by Irenaeus and Hippolytus, but, at least, in substance. It was a natural 
consequence from dualism, and seemed to guard the holiness of God much more effectually 
than the theory of emanations, since it supposed no contact on his part with evil 
and with matter. The two <pb n="474" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_474" />principles being opposed to each other as 
eternally hostile, it was better to suppose that the evil principle had worked without 
any participation on the part of the spiritual. Cerinthus was by birth a Jew, but 
imbued with Alexandrian Gnosticism<note n="618" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.4">Κήρενθος δέ 
τις αὐτὸς Αἰγυπτίων παιδείῳ ἀσκηθείς</span>. Hipp., "Philosoph.," p. 256.</note> 
and oriental Theosophy. The power which created the world was, according to him, 
a force separate from the Supreme God, and acting without his concurrence.<note n="619" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.6">Ὑπὸ 
δυνάμεως τινὸς κεχωρισμένης, τῆς ὑπὲρ τά ὅλα εξουσίας</span>. Hipp., "Philosoph.," 
p. 257.</note> Jesus Christ was not born of a virgin; he was the son of Joseph and 
Mary, like other men, but distinguished from others by his righteousness and holiness. 
At his baptism the divine power, which is above all, descended upon him in the form 
of a dove.<note n="620" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.8">Καὶ μετὰ τὸ βάπιισμα κατελθεῖν εἴς 
αὐτὸν τὸν τῆς ὑπὲρ τὰ δλα αἰθεντίας τὸν Χριστὸν</span>. Hipp., "Philosoph.," p. 
256.</note> From that time he wrought miracles, and revealed to men the unknown 
God. But, at the close of his life, this invisible power, which was the Christ, 
or the divine element in him, returned into heaven, and it was the man Jesus alone 
who suffered and rose again, while the celestial Christ was subject to no suffering 
because of his spiritual nature.<note n="621" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.10">Προς δὲ τῷ τὲλει, 
ἀποστῆναι τὸν Χριστὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ</span>. "Philosoph.," p. 257. Comp. Irenæus, 
i, 25. Cerinthus united the most exaggerated millenarian notions with this absolute 
dualism. He reverted by a circuitous path to materialism.</note> This ingenious 
system skillfully combined the Gospel narrative with the principles of dualism. 
We meet, again and again, both in the fourth gospel and in the epistles of John, 
with allusions to these false doctrines, which were equivalent <pb n="475" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_475" />to 
the negation of Christianity. The prologue of the fourth gospel is designed to establish 
that there is no separation between the Jesus and the Christ; that the man Jesus 
was in very truth the Word made flesh. We read in the first epistle: "Whosoever 
believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God. Who is he that overcometh the 
world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?" <scripRef passage="1John 5:1,5" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.11" parsed="|1John|5|1|0|0;|1John|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.1 Bible:1John.5.5">
1 John v, 1, 5</scripRef>. John has evidently in view the fatal errors of Cerinthus 
in reference to the baptism of the Saviour and his crucifixion, when he says: "This 
is he that cometh by water and blood, even Jesus Christ; not by water only, but 
by water and blood."<note n="622" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.13">Οὐκ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι μόνον 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι καὶ τῷ αἵματι</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 5:6" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.14" parsed="|1John|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.6">1 John 
v, 6</scripRef>.</note> In other words, he wrought out our salvation no less when 
he shed his blood than when he came up out of the waters of Jordan. It is not true 
that in the hour of his death his divinity had forsaken him. Thus, at the close 
of the apostolic age, John, like Paul, plants with a firm hand the standard of the 
cross, to be a beacon of light shining through all the darkness of coming storms. 
The folly of the cross is to be for ever the wisdom of the Church, and against this 
rock all the surges of heresy will break in vain. Many causes contribute at this 
period to strengthen ecclesiastical organization. We may point, in the first place, 
to the development of heresy, and the sensible diminution in the miraculous gifts 
bestowed on the Church. Less miracles are cited of the Apostle John than of any 
of the rest. A new era is opening; the first full burst of waters from the divine 
spring is to be succeeded by the steady flow of the river between <pb n="476" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_476" />
its banks. The miraculous does not cease; on the contrary, it assumes a permanent 
character, but it bears less and less the appearance of prodigy. In such a condition 
of things the organization of the Church would naturally take a more definite form. 
It is erroneous, however, to attribute to St. John the institution of episcopacy, 
properly so called. For a long time yet to come we find only two orders in the hierarchy; 
deacons and elders or bishops are alone mentioned as governing the Church. The angels 
of the seven Churches, to whom are addressed the solemn exhortations of the opening 
chapters of the Revelation, are not bishops, as has been asserted. Each one is the 
symbolic personification of a Church, or its guardian angel.<note n="623" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.15">M. Bunsen supports 
the old interpretation; ("Ignatius und seine Zeit.," p. 133;) as does Thiersch; 
(work quoted, p. 278;) and Rothe, "Anfänge," p. 423. But Ritschl points out, with 
justice, that the notion of an ideal representation of the Church is far more in 
harmony with the symbolism of the Revelation than the notion of a typical representation 
of bishops; (work quoted, p. 417.) No stress can be laid on what is said about Diotrephes 
as establishing the existence of the episcopate at this period, (<scripRef passage="3John 1:9,10" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.16" parsed="|3John|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.9-3John.1.10">3 
John 9, 10</scripRef>;) for John speaks reprovingly of Diotrephes' ambition. Thiersch 
regards the superscription of the second epistle, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.17">
Ἐκλεκτῇ κυρίᾳ</span>, as the designation of a metropolitan Church, not of an elect 
lady (work quoted, p. 282.) It is not needful to refute such a supposition.</note> 
The name elder or bishop is still used interchangeably, and we gather from the beautiful 
account of St. John, given by Clement of Alexandria, that the ecclesiastical constitution 
of that time is eminently democratic. The Apostle calls the assembly to witness 
of the trust he has committed to one of its directors, so as to make the latter 
feel that he is in no way above his brethren, and that he is responsible to them 
for the manner in which he fulfills <pb n="477" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_477" />his duties. St. John gives explicit 
recognition to the inalienable rights of Christian people, when he declares that 
every believer receives for his guidance the anointing of the Holy Spirit. <scripRef passage="1John 2:27,28" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.18" parsed="|1John|2|27|2|28" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.27-1John.2.28">
1 John ii, 27, 28</scripRef>. This exalted view held by the Apostle of Christian 
freedom was still borne in mind in the second century, for in the Coptic constitutions 
of the Egyptian Church we find these words addressed in his name to all the Christians: 
"You have also the Holy Spirit for your guide, if any thing is wanting in our exhortations."<note n="624" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.19"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.20">Εἰ 
δὲ παρὴκαμεν, τὰ πράγματα δηλώσει ὑμῖν, ἔχομεν γὰρ πάντες τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>. 
"Const. Eccles. Ægypt.," canon 44.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p6">The worship of the Church retained the same character of freedom 
as in the preceding century. The narrative of Clement of Alexandria shows us that 
no hesitation was felt in freely discussing the interests of the Church in the sacred 
assemblies. The conversation between St. John and the bishop with reference to the 
young apostate took place at a time when the whole Church was gathered together. 
The Revelation, however, puts us on the track of a gradual transformation even then 
commencing. The glowing description given by St. John of the heavenly worship is 
an indirect invitation to the Church on earth to conform to this ideal. That Church 
would, doubtless, delight to repeat or to paraphrase some of those sublime songs 
which gave such glorious expression to the religious feeling. Nothing could be more 
alien to the spirit of this grand epoch than the work of determining liturgical 
formularies. Nevertheless, as one by one the miraculous gifts were withdrawn, the 
great monuments of apostolic inspiration would naturally <pb n="478" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_478" />become the 
models and types of Christian adoration. We catch the echo of the anthems of the 
Revelation in those remarkable prayers of the Church of the second century, which 
have come down to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7">With reference to Christian festivals, the observance of the Lord's 
day becomes more marked than formerly. It was already so called in commemoration 
of the resurrection.<note n="625" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.2">Κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ</span>. <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:10" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.3" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">
Rev. i, 10</scripRef>.</note> But we find no trace of any formal substitution of 
the Christian for the Jewish Sabbath, nor any legal appointment of its observance. 
The only great annual feast of which mention is made is the Passover. The Churches 
of Asia Minor, following the example of St. John, celebrated the anniversary of 
the Lord's death on the I4th of Nisan, at the same time as the Jews partook of the 
Paschal lamb. The anniversary of the resurrection thus fell on various days of the 
week, since it was always fixed for the third day after the 14th of Nisan. The Western 
Churches, on the other hand, always made the Easter, the closing day of the Passover 
fast, coincide with the Sunday.<note n="626" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.4">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," v, 23.</note> This 
difference of practice produced in the following century a violent controversy, 
which we shall trace through its various phases. In the first century the peace 
of the Church was not so lightly broken. There is no ground for regarding as a concession 
to Judaism the fact that St. John fixed on the 14th of Nisan, in determining the 
date of the great Christian festival. The Apostle recognized in Jesus Christ the 
true Paschal Lamb, who had taken the place of the prophetic lamb, as the reality 
substitutes the type. By <pb n="479" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_479" />celebrating the anniversary of the Redeemer's 
death on that very day, he proclaimed the abrogation of the old covenant. It is 
further proved that this celebration was not at all Jewish in character, but was 
thoroughly in harmony with the spirit of Christian worship.<note n="627" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.5">Hippolytus says 
of the observers of the I4th day, who, in the second century followed the practice 
of John in the celebration of the Passover, that, on all other points, they were 
in agreement with the Church, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.6">ἐν τοῖς ἑτέροις συμφωνοῦσι</span>.) 
" Philosoph.," 275. This proves that some observed the 14th of Nisan without being 
Judaizers.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p8">With St. John the apostolic age closes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p9">Revelation is before us in all its wealth, in its inexhaustible 
freshness, its infinite variety, and mighty unity. The various types of apostolic 
doctrine succeeded and supplemented one another. But there is not one of these elements 
which the Church is not bound to make its own, and its whole history will be but 
a progressive appropriation of the true Christ—of him whose image in all its divine 
lineaments the first century of the Church faithfully preserved.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-p10">That eventful and checkered history is about to begin. The last 
of the Apostles has passed away. The Church will no longer have that visible protection, 
that gentle and firm guidance, which has hitherto saved it from so many perils; 
but these very perils are necessary to its earnest appropriation of the truth. Though 
the Apostles are removed, He who gave the Apostles remains, and in him the Church 
will find light in all darkness, lifting up after every fall—victory over every 
foe.</p>


<pb n="480" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_480" />

<pb n="481" id="iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_481" />
</div4></div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Notes." progress="86.64%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.iv.ii" next="iii.iv.i">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">NOTES.</h2>

        <div3 title="Note A. Literature of the Subject." progress="86.64%" id="iii.iv.i" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.ii">

<p class="center" id="iii.iv.i-p1">A. [See page 23.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.i-p1.1">LITERATURE OF THE SUBJECT.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p2">WE shall not do more here than indicate the principal works on 
the apostolic age, those, at least, which have come under our particular notice. 
It is scarcely needful to say that our fountain-head is the New Testament. We shall 
treat, in the course of this work, of the title of each of its books to our confidence. 
Christian Antiquity presents to us also a wealth of information. The "Ecclesiastical 
History" of Eusebius;<note n="628" id="iii.iv.i-p2.1">Eusebii Pamphili, "Eccles. Hist.," libri decem.</note> 
the writings of the "Fathers" of the first three centuries, especially the "Philosophoumena" 
of St. Hippolytus; the treatise of St. Jerome, "De Viris illustribus Ecclesiæ;" 
the fragments of the early "Fathers" contained in the "Spicilegium" of Grabe, and 
in Routh's "Reliquiæ Sacræ,"<note n="629" id="iii.iv.i-p2.2">Joannes Ernestus Grabe, "Spicilegium S. Patrum," 
Oxoniæ, 2 vols. Routh, "Reliquiæ Sacræ," 5 vols., 1846.</note> have been constantly 
consulted by us. If we pass on to the various memorials of Christian antiquity, 
we should refer first of all, for the old Catholic school, to the "Annals" of Baronius, 
the vast repertory of Catholic tradition, in which the erudition equals the lack 
of criticism;<note n="630" id="iii.iv.i-p2.3">C. Baronii, "Annales Ecclesiastici," 1588-1609.</note> and next, 
to the "Mémoires" of Lemain de Tillemont, which, while they are not at all more 
critical, are more conscientious, and are always valuable for reference.<note n="631" id="iii.iv.i-p2.4">"Mémoires 
pour servir à l’histoire ecclesiastique des six premiers siècles." Paris, 1693, 
16 vols.</note> The Catholicism of our day in France offers very few works on the 
history of the apostolic age. The crude medley, dignified by Rohrbacher with the 
name of "Ecclesiastical History," is beneath serious notice; it is the most senseless 
of compilations. Germany has given to Catholicism a distinguished historian in Döllinger, 
but he is too much fettered by a preimposed system to judge of facts with impartiality. 
A recent work of the same school, "The History 
<pb n="482" id="iii.iv.i-Page_482" />of Revelation," by Mesmer,<note n="632" id="iii.iv.i-p2.5">"Geschichte der Offenbarung," von 
Aloïs Messmer, Freiburg in Brisgau, 1857.</note> Professor of Theology, attempts 
to defend the hierarchy on historical grounds, with great moderation of language 
and ingenuity of thought, but always evidently under the influence of preconceived 
ideas. M. Albert de Broglie, in the preliminary chapter of his History of the Fourth 
Century, has drawn a striking sketch of the first age of Christianity, but it is 
wanting in any scientific demonstration, to which, indeed, it makes no pretense.<note n="633" id="iii.iv.i-p2.6">"L’Eglise 
et l’Empire Romain au Quatrième Siècle," par A. de Broglie, Paris, 1856.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p3">We need not enumerate here all the historical memorials of early 
Protestantism. We will content ourselves with mentioning only the "Centuries of 
Magdeburg" in Germany, and in France, the learned "Ecclesiastical History" of Basnage.<note n="634" id="iii.iv.i-p3.1">"Histoire 
de l’Eglise depuis Jesus Christ," par Basnage. La Haye, 1724.</note> This erudite 
author occupies too much the controversialist's stand-point to set forth with sufficient 
breadth the destinies of the primitive Church. In England, Church histories abound, 
but few are remarkable for criticism or historical connection. The history of the 
early ages of the Church has received large contributions from Puseyism, and also 
from the narrow dogmatism which persistently traces its own likeness in the theology 
of the Apostles. Some progress, however, has been already made under the influence 
of Germany. We may refer to the noble works of Howson, on the Life and Writings 
of St. Paul,<note n="635" id="iii.iv.i-p3.2">"The Life and Epistles of St. Paul," by W. J. Conybeare and J. 
S. Howson, 2 vols., London, 1856.</note> (somewhat too diffuse and broken up by 
episodes;) also to the commentaries of Dean Stanley and Professor Jowett on the 
epistles of the same Apostle. These distinguished divines have discovered the true 
secret of awakening interest in exegetical studies, by taking their stand on historic 
ground. Among the principal writings in France, up to the present time, we may mention 
M. Rillet's "Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians," and M. Arnaud's on the 
"Epistle of St. Jude." There are also valuable suggestions in the' Sermons on St. 
Paul," by A. Monod, and in many recent treatises. The "Revue de Thèologie," founded 
at Strasburg by M. Colani, has touched on most of the great problems arising out 
of the apostolic age. We have given careful consideration to these works, even when 
we differed from their conclusions. We must not omit to note a series of articles 
by M. Rèville on "The First Century of the Church," published in the journal "Le 
Lien," (years I856-7.) The learned work of M. <pb n="483" id="iii.iv.i-Page_483" />Reuss on the "History 
of the Theology of the Apostolic Age," which we have constantly before us, either 
for purposes of consultation or of refutation, forms a kind of link between France 
and Germany, leading us into the much-tilled field of German criticism.<note n="636" id="iii.iv.i-p3.3">"Historie 
de la Théologie Chrètienne au Siècle Apostolique," par Ed. Reuss, Strasburg, 1852.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p4">It would be useless to attempt to catalogue the works which have 
accumulated during the last fifty years in Germany—that fatherland of modern theology. 
We will only cite the most characteristic. Let us point first to the vast treasures 
of exegesis—De Wette's exegetical manuals, so full and so exact; the graphic commentaries 
of Olshausen and Tholuck; the great works of Lücke on the "Writings of St. John," 
and of Bleek on the "Epistle to the Hebrews," and many other monuments of learning, 
so solid and so reliable that they furnish inexhaustible resources to the student 
of the primitive age of the Church. Passing on to the history of the period, properly 
so called, we place in the first rank Neander's "History of the Foundation of the 
Apostolic Church,"<note n="637" id="iii.iv.i-p4.1">"Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der Christlichen Kirche 
durch die Apostel," von Aug. Neander, 4th edition, Hamburg, I847.</note> of which 
there is a French translation by M. Foutanès, but which is better consulted in the 
last German edition. In it we find all the profound piety, the breadth of view, 
the elevated spirituality, the historical acumen, which characterize the great historian. 
We owe him much, though we feel that he no longer meets all the necessities which 
have arisen out of the incessant discussions of the last few years. We mention, 
as another work belonging to the same class, the book of Dr. Philip Schaff, Professor 
at Mercersburg, in the United States. It displays much learning, and a remarkable 
talent for exposition, but, perhaps, too much theological caution, and a sort of 
timidity in coming to clear conclusions on delicate questions.<note n="638" id="iii.iv.i-p4.2">"Geschichte 
der Apost. Kirche," von Ph. Schaff, Leipzig, I854.</note> Lange's "Apostolic Age," 
lately published, combines the merits and the faults of this original and fertile 
theologian, who is as bold as he is scholarly, and who needs to be consulted with 
sympathy, and, at the same time, criticised with care.<note n="639" id="iii.iv.i-p4.3">"Die Geschichte der 
Kirche. Das Apostolische Zeitalter," von J. P. Lange, 1853.</note> "The History 
of the Apostles, or the Progress of the Church from Jerusalem to Rome," by Baumgarten, 
is notable for attentive and searching study of the sacred documents, and as an 
animated exposition, which draws copiously from original sources.<note n="640" id="iii.iv.i-p4.4">"Die Apostel-Geschichte 
oder der Entwickelungsgang der Kirche von Jerusalem bis Rom," von Baumgarten, 1852.</note> 
The author enables us to watch with great clearness the <pb n="484" id="iii.iv.i-Page_484" />transformations 
wrought in the apostolic Church, between its early days and the triumph of Christian 
universalism, without, however, exaggerating the divergences, and without representing 
two opposing Churches in the bosom of primitive Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p5">The sacerdotal and hierarchical views, or rather the Irvingite 
idea, is represented by Thiersch. In spite of the narrowness of his principles, 
his "History of the Apostolic Age" is written with so much piety, skill, and delicacy 
that it constantly sustains the interest in his theme. Thiersch is an adversary 
to be opposed only with feelings of sympathy and gratitude.<note n="641" id="iii.iv.i-p5.1">"Die Kirche vom 
Apostolischen Zeitalter," von W. J. Thiersch, 1852.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.i-p6">The Tübingen school has its most eminent representative in Baur, 
its learned head. His book on "St. Paul," and his "History of the First Three Centuries,"—especially 
the pages treating of the first century—comprise the whole programme of that theological 
school, which, after having outdone itself in Schwegler's book on the "Times Succeeding 
the Age of the Apostles,"<note n="642" id="iii.iv.i-p6.1">"Das Nachapostolische Zeitalter," von Albert Schwegler, 
2 vols., Tübingen, 1846.</note> has pursued a more moderate track in the works of 
Hilgenfeld, and still more of Ritschl, of whom we would say, as of Thiersch, he 
is a useful adversary, from whom there is much to learn.<note n="643" id="iii.iv.i-p6.2">"Entstehung der Altkatholischen 
Kirche," von Ritschl. Bonn, 1830. A second edition has just appeared.</note> Ewald 
occupies a place apart in these discussions on the New Testament, as in those on 
the Old.<note n="644" id="iii.iv.i-p6.3">"Die Sendschreiben des Apost. Paulus," von Ewald, 1857.</note> We 
may notice, also, a polemical work by Lechler, in opposition to the Tübingen school;<note n="645" id="iii.iv.i-p6.4">"Das 
Apostolische und das Nachapostolische Zeitalter," von Lechler, second edition, 1857.</note> 
the "History of the Sacred Writings of the New Testament," by M. Reuss;<note n="646" id="iii.iv.i-p6.5">"Die 
Geschichte der Heiligen Schriften des Neuen Testaments," von Ed. Reuss, second edition, 
1853.</note> and for Biblical theology, the excellent book of Schmid, of Tübingen.<note n="647" id="iii.iv.i-p6.6">Schmid, 
"Biblische Theologie," 1853.</note> Beyond these general indications we have carefully 
noted, at the foot of each page, the works quoted.</p>


</div3>

        <div3 title="Note B. The Chronology of the Acts." progress="87.67%" id="iii.iv.ii" prev="iii.iv.i" next="iii.iv.iii">


<p class="center" id="iii.iv.ii-p1">B. [See page 23.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.ii-p1.1">THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE ACTS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p2">It is extremely difficult to fix with precision the detailed chronology 
of the apostolic age. It is necessary very carefully to guard against any <pb n="485" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_485" />
NOTES. 485 thing arbitrary, and to be satisfied, apart from some certain data, with 
approximate results. Wieseler, in his learned work on the "Chronology of the Acts,"<note n="648" id="iii.iv.ii-p2.1">"Chronologie 
des Apostolischen Zeitalters," von Karl Wieseler, 1848.</note> 
has been, in our opinion, too much carried away by his desire to fix the date of 
all the principal events. He multiplies ingenious combinations, but he does not 
succeed in determining with certainty the order of time, because his calculations 
are too often based upon hypothesis. There are, however, certain fixed points to 
which we can hold fast, and which serve as pole-stars for the history of the primitive 
Church; these are its points of contact with general secular history. We thus obtain 
four precise dates: 1. That of the death of Herod Agrippa. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:23" id="iii.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.23">
Acts xii, 23</scripRef>. 2. The famine under Claudius. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="iii.iv.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">
Acts xi, 28</scripRef>. 3. The expulsion of the Jews from Rome. <scripRef passage="Acts 18:2" id="iii.iv.ii-p2.4" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2">
Acts xviii, 2</scripRef>. 4. The entry of Festus upon his office.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p3">Herod Agrippa died in the year 44, according to Josephus, ("Antiquities," 
books xix, ix, 2.) The same author places the great famine, which took place in 
the reign of Claudius, under the proconsulate of Caspius Fadus and of Tiberius Alexander. 
Josephus, "Antiquities," xx, v, 2. Now Caspius Fadus, having been sent into Judea 
after the death of Agrippa, the famine could not have commenced earlier than the 
end of the year 44. Indeed, it only reached Judæa some time after the death of the 
King, for at that time the Sidonians, under stress of the dearth, came to the Jews 
to be succored out of the abundance in their country. It was, then, only in the 
course of the year 45 that Judæa was reached by the scourge, and that Paul and Barnabas 
carried up to Jerusalem the offerings of the Church at Antioch.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p4">The expulsion of the Jews from Rome Suetonius ("Claudius," 25) 
ascribes to Claudius. Tacitus, ("Annals," xii, 52,) who, under the name of "Mathematici," 
includes all the abettors of Eastern superstitions, places this expulsion in the 
year 52.<note n="649" id="iii.iv.ii-p4.1">"Wieseler," p. 125.</note> It would be at this time that Priscilla 
and Aquila quitted Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p5">
The date of the entry of Festus on his office is determined in the following manner. 
According to Josephus, ("Antiquities," viii, xxii,) Felix, deposed for his exactions, 
only escaped condemnation through the intercession of Pallas. If this be so, then 
Pallas himself could not yet have fallen into disfavor. Now his disgrace and death 
took place in the year 62. But a year does not suffice for all that was accomplished 
during the proconsulate of Festus. Festus's entry upon his office must then be carried 
back at least to the year 60.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ii-p6">The date of the death of Herod Agrippa gives us the date of the <pb n="486" id="iii.iv.ii-Page_486" />
death of James, and fixes it in the year 44. The date of the famine supplies that 
of the journey of Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem, to bear thither the collection 
made at Antioch. Clearly, the conversion of the Apostle must be placed several years 
earlier; for, according to <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:16-24" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|1|24" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16-Gal.1.24">Galatians i, 16-24</scripRef>, 
Paul waited three years after his conversion before he went up to Jerusalem. After 
that, he stayed for a time at Cæsarea and at Tarsus, (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:30" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.30">Acts 
ix, 30</scripRef>,) and then at Antioch. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:26" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">Acts xi, 
26</scripRef>. These various sojourns, of which we have no precise details, may 
have occupied several years. The conversion of St. Paul must then be placed between 
the years 38 and 40. The journey to Jerusalem, of which he speaks in the Epistle 
to the Galatians, (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.4" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. ii, 1</scripRef>,) and 
which he states to have been fourteen years after his conversion, cannot be relied 
upon as fixing the date of the latter, since the chronological indications given 
by the Apostle are very vague. Compare 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 1:21" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.5" parsed="|Gal|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.21">Gal. i, 21</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">
Gal. ii, 1</scripRef>. The expulsion of the Jews from Rome, coinciding with his 
meeting with Priscilla and Aquila at Corinth, enables us to fix his arrival in that 
city in the year 52, and his appearance before Festus between 58 and 60. Thus the 
first period of the apostolic age extends from the year 30 to 48 or 50. The conversion 
of Paul took place about the year 38, and the death of Stephen about 37. The first 
missionary journey of Paul commences after the year 45, probably in 46, and must 
have concluded about 50. About this time commences the second period. The sojourn 
of Paul at Corinth takes place in 52, and between 52 to 58 he makes his last great 
journey. We shall see presently that the second period of the apostolic age probably 
finishes with the life of the Apostle, about the year 56.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note C. On the Principal Source of the History of the Primitive Church." progress="88.17%" id="iii.iv.iii" prev="iii.iv.ii" next="iii.iv.iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.iii-p1">C. [See page 23.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.iii-p1.1">ON THE PRINCIPAL SOURCE OF THE HISTORY OF THE PRIMITIVE CHURCH.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p2">Our principal source is the book known under the name of the "Acts 
of the Apostles." Of this book we must, first of all, prove the credibility. Its 
authenticity was generally acknowledged in the early Church, from the time of Irenæus. 
"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.1">Quoniam autem is Lucas inseparabilis fuit a Paulo, et cooperarius 
ejus in Evangelio, ipse fecit manifestum.</span>" 
<scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">Acts xvi, 10</scripRef>. (Irenæus, "Adv. Hæres," 
Book III, chap. xiv, 1.) The letter of the Church at Lyons to the Churches in Asia 
Minor quotes the Acts. (See Eusebius, "Hist. Ecc.," V, chap. xi.) Clement of Alexandria 
ascribes the Acts to Luke: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.3">Καθὼς 


<pb n="487" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_487" />καὶ ὁ Λουκᾶς ἐν ταῖς πράξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων ἀπομνημονεύει τὸν Παὺλον 
λέγοντα ἄνδρες Ἀθηναῖοι</span>. ("Stromat.," v, 588.) See also Tertullian: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.4">Cum 
in eodem commentario Lucæ tertia hora orationis demonstretur.</span>" ("De jejun.," 
chap. x, "De Baptismo," chap. x.) Earlier than Irenæus, we find allusions in the 
Apostolic Fathers and in Justin Martyr to passages in the Acts. There is a striking 
agreement between the narrative of Luke and the manner in which these Fathers speak 
of the first century of the Christian Church. We may then say that the external 
evidence is in favor of the authenticity of the Acts. It remains to be seen if the 
internal evidence is as unfavorable as has been asserted. The Tübingen school has 
given a categorical denial to the authenticity of the book of the Acts. It regards 
it as a production of the second century, the object of which is to facilitate the 
combination of Judaizing Christians with the Christian disciples of Paul. It is 
not a history; it is a compromise attempted in the form of history. The author has 
endeavored to effect a sort of retrospective reconciliation between Peter and Paul; 
in doing so he has only carried out the impulse of the Church of his time, which 
felt it needful to efface the memory of irritating controversies. In order to attain 
this end, he could not do better than put into the mouth of Peter the doctrines 
of Paul, and tone down all that was most emphatic in the discourses of the latter. 
Schwegler and Baur assert, that the Paul of the Acts is not the Paul of the Epistles, 
who, in their view, is much more powerful in controversy.<note n="650" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.5">Schwegler, "Nachapostolisches 
Zeitalter," ii, 111. Baur, "Paulus," p. 5. " Das Christenthum, der drei erst. Jahr.," 
p. 112.</note> M. Reuss, who is never untrue to his critical sagacity, assigns, 
as also does De Wette, its traditional date to the book of Acts; but he appears 
to us to make too large a concession to the Tübingen school in allowing that the 
history of the first century has been made to undergo, in the Acts, more or less 
modification, to subserve the interests of a reconciliation subsequently effected 
between the parties.<note n="651" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.6">Reuss, "Histoire de la Théologie Chrétienne au Siècle 
Apostoliclue," II, p. 591. "Geschichte der Heiligen Schriften des N. T.," § 210.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p3">Baur and Schwegler ground their theory on a supposed deep division 
between the Apostles, a division which they hold to have continued until their death. 
The refutation of this error will become apparent from the history. We shall show 
that there were no sharp and bitter polemics, except between St. Paul and the false 
teachers of Corinth and Galatia, and that if his proclamation that the Gospel was 
as wide as the world caused at first a certain degree of surprise, the agreement <pb n="488" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_488" />
between him and the other Apostles was immediately realized. No place is left, therefore, 
for a subsequent reconciliation of men who had never been enemies. So long as the 
genuineness of the first Epistle of St. Peter is admitted, it will be impossible 
to maintain that there is any radical opposition between the two Apostles. There 
was no occasion for a falsification of facts on their behalf in order to show, after 
their death, that a good understanding had existed between them during their life. 
The author of the book of Acts is not an unintelligent chronicler, who does no more 
than furnish, as it were, the mere material, the bare facts of the history. He is 
a thoughtful historian, who grasps the connection of events. The picture which he 
paints has perspective and a horizon; the present is illuminated by the future; 
from the very commencement of his book, he leads us to look for the solution of 
disputed problems. This solution he finds in the substitution of Christian universalism 
for that which was peculiar to the Jewish dispensation; but if we are right in our 
idea, that this solution marks in reality the close of the first period of the history 
of the apostolic Church, he fulfilled his duty, as a historian, in leading our expectations 
toward it. We can discern no trace of falsification in his narrative. He does not 
attempt, in any way, to disguise the Judaistic character of the worship of the Church 
at Jerusalem; he lets us see it fairly, in its devotion to the Temple-services and 
adherence to all the observances of the ceremonial law. The first sermons of Peter 
are strongly tinged with Old Testament coloring; they show no trace of the broad 
spirit of Christianity; salvation appears to him still to belong first to the seed 
of Abraham. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:39" id="iii.iv.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|2|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.39">Acts ii, 39</scripRef>. The objection 
drawn from the difference of language used by St. Paul in the Acts and in the Epistles 
presents no serious difficulty. The book of the Acts purports rather to give a narration 
of the foundation of the Churches than to give a picture of their inner life and 
conflicts. It was natural that the language of Paul, the missionary, should differ 
somewhat from that of Paul, the controversialist. But how many times in the Acts 
does not his speech wax warm and eloquent, and remind us of some passages in the 
letters to the Corinthians and Galatians. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:38-42,46-48" id="iii.iv.iii-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|13|38|13|42;|Acts|13|46|13|48" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.38-Acts.13.42 Bible:Acts.13.46-Acts.13.48">
Acts xiii, 38-42, 46-48</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 23:3" id="iii.iv.iii-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.3">xxiii, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 28:25-28" id="iii.iv.iii-p3.4" parsed="|Acts|28|25|28|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.25-Acts.28.28">
xxviii, 25-28</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p4">It has been asserted that the Acts are a compilation of several 
documents. To us, however, there appears throughout a unity of style and of composition 
too striking to allow us to suppose it the work of more than one hand, and <i>that</i> 
the very hand which penned the third gospel.<note n="652" id="iii.iv.iii-p4.1">See De Wette, "Apostol. Geschichte 
Einleit.," p. 4, and also the article "Lucas," in the "Encyclopédie Herzog."</note> 
We see no sufficient ground for granting the hypothesis 

<pb n="489" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_489" />that Timothy may have been the narrator of the second part of the 
Acts, that in which the narrator speaks as the direct witness of the events he records. 
Clearly the manner in which the writer speaks of Timothy contradicts such a supposition. 
<scripRef passage="Acts 19:22" id="iii.iv.iii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">Acts xix, 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:4" id="iii.iv.iii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">
xx, 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p5">The voice of tradition, which ascribes to Luke the composition 
of the Acts, appears to us the best sustained opinion; it is well known that he 
was one of the companions of Paul in his last journeys. <scripRef passage="Colossians 4:14" id="iii.iv.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">
Col. iv, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:24" id="iii.iv.iii-p5.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Phil. 24</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="iii.iv.iii-p5.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. iv, 11</scripRef>. We are quite prepared 
to admit that he made use for the Acts, as for his Gospel, of various documents. 
The letters and discourses inserted in the history were probably not written from 
memory. The date of the composition it is impossible to fix with certainty. It appears 
to us that the book which closes so abruptly, must have been written before or shortly 
after the death of St. Paul.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.iii-p6">D. [See page 32.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.iii-p6.1">THE MIRACLE OF PENTECOST. </h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p7">It is not to be denied that the narrative of St. Luke presents 
some serious difficulties. It is not easy, in the first place, to understand the 
object of the miracle, for the foreign Jews who were at Jerusalem all understood 
the Aramaic tongue. In the next place, the extraordinary outpouring of the Spirit 
does not appear in other passages of the Acts, to be accompanied with the gift of 
tongues. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:44" id="iii.iv.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|10|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44">Acts x, 44</scripRef>. In the third place, 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iii-p7.2">γλώσσαις λαλεῖν</span> which is mentioned in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:2" id="iii.iv.iii-p7.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2">
1 Cor. xiv, 2</scripRef>, is very different from the gift of tongues at the Pentecost; 
for the person speaking with tongues at Corinth, so far from having the privilege 
of being understood by strangers, needs an interpreter in his own Church. Explanations 
have been multiplied of this difficult problem of sacred criticism. Some, like Bilroth, 
have seen in the gift of tongues at the Pentecost the recovery for the moment of 
the primitive language of mankind. Others, like Bunsen,<note n="653" id="iii.iv.iii-p7.4">Introduction to the 
second English edition of Hippolytus.</note> suppose that the first Christians at 
the Pentecost spoke the usual Aramaic language, which all would comprehend, instead 
of the sacred tongue, the ancient Hebrew, which had till then been specially used 
for purposes of worship. The astonishment of the hearers would be excited by this 
fact, so entirely new, and, it may be added, so much in harmony with the spirit 
of the gospel covenant. But, in order to admit this supposition, it is necessary 
to set aside the sacred narrative, the purport of <pb n="490" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_490" />which is evidently 
something different. Olshausen, in his commentary, likens the gift of tongues to 
a magnetic phenomenon. The Apostles, reading the hearts of their hearers, employed 
for them their own language; a strange theory, which places the inspired teacher 
in absolute dependence on those whom he is to teach. Neander identifies the gift 
of tongues at Pentecost with the gift of tongues at Corinth, and sets down as errors 
on the part of St. Luke those details of the narrative which do not accord with 
this explanation.<note n="654" id="iii.iv.iii-p7.5">Neander, "Pflanz.," i, p. 28.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iii-p8">For ourselves, we should be very slow to admit that, on a fact 
of such importance, the primitive tradition of the Church can be erroneous or inexact. 
We see no difficulty in believing that the miracle of the gift of tongues assumed 
a special character on the day of Pentecost. It was the language of ecstacy, and 
in this respect resembled the gift of tongues at Corinth, but was distinguished 
from the latter by its intelligibility. Why should not the same miracle have assumed 
various forms in the apostolic age? Its extraordinary and unique character on the 
day of Pentecost is explained by supposing that the miracle reached on that day, 
as it were, its mightiest development. It was a glorious completion of the divine 
symbolism, which we have recognized in the marvelous circumstances accompanying 
the first outpouring of the Spirit.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note E. The Council at Jerusalem." progress="89.26%" id="iii.iv.iv" prev="iii.iv.iii" next="iii.iv.v">

<p class="center" id="iii.iv.iv-p1">E. [See page 140.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.iv-p1.1">THE COUNCIL AT JERUSALEM.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.iv-p2">The question of the Council and the Conference at Jerusalem is 
one of those which has called forth in modern times the most lively discussions. 
The Tübingen school, starting with the supposition that the narrative of the Acts, 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-41" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.41">chap. xv</scripRef>,) and that of the Epistle 
to the Galatians, (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-21" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.21">chap. ii</scripRef>,) refer 
to the same fact, naturally draw conclusions adverse to St. Luke. Two leading important 
contradictions are pointed out between the two accounts. 1st. In the Acts the conferences 
are public; in the Epistle to the Galatians they are private. Baur, "Paulus," p. 
115. "Das Christenth. der drei erst. Jahrhund.," pp. 52, 53. We have already replied 
to this objection by showing that the very nature of the questions under debate 
explains the coincidence of public and private conferences, When Baur declares that 
the silence of Paul, in the Epistle to the Galatians, as to the decision at Jerusalem, 
is inexplicable, he forgets that the Apostle had to treat in <pb n="491" id="iii.iv.iv-Page_491" />Galatia 
only of the question touching his own apostleship, and that, consequently, the result 
of the private conferences alone concerned him. Let us remember, also, that the 
decree issued from Jerusalem was only of transitional force. 2d. Schwegler says, 
that according to the account in Acts the Apostles are perfectly agreed ("Nachapost. 
Zeit.," i, 126,) while in the Epistle to the Galatians they appear greatly at variance 
among themselves. Both assertions are equally inexact. The Apostles, in the Acts, 
show a broad and conciliatory spirit, but it is incontestible that there is, nevertheless, 
a wide distance between the view of Paul and that of James. On the other hand, it 
is impossible to find in the Galatians any trace of a serious opposition among the 
Apostles. We see them, on the contrary, giving each other the right hand of fellowship. <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.3" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">
Gal. ii, 9</scripRef>. Great stress is laid on the slightly ironical expressions 
of Paul: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.4">Ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν δοκούντων εἶναί τι. Οἱ δοκοῦντες 
στῦλοι εἶναι</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:6-9" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.5" parsed="|Gal|2|6|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6-Gal.2.9">Gal. ii, 6-9</scripRef>. But the irony here 
is directed not against the Apostles themselves, but against those who, fiom a party 
spirit, exaggerated their apostolic authority to the depreciation of that of Paul. 
3d. The Tübingen school, in order to discredit utterly the narrative of Luke, seeks 
to establish a contradiction between the speeches made at the Council at Jerusalem, 
and the results obtained. These speeches, it is said, are animated by a liberal 
spirit, while the result of the council sanctions the triumph of the Judaizing party. 
But our adversaries forget that the speech of James is not identical with that of 
Peter. The former represented at that time the majority of the Church; he retained 
more than one Jewish scruple, while at the same time strongly desiring union and 
conciliation. In what deliberative assembly do we not often see the vote given to 
the middle party, though the most advanced liberalism may have found a voice? We 
do not admit, however, that the council did insure a triumph to the Judaizing party. 
That party received a death-blow from the decision, which declared that circumcision 
was no longer obligatory on proselytes brought out of paganism. The Tübingen school 
has supported itself mainly on the second of the conditions, which were imposed 
on the neophytes from foreign countries—the abstaining from all impurity. While 
Schwegler ("N. A. I.," 127) sees in the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.6">πορνειά</span> 
the prohibition of second marriages, Ritschl, in his learned work, ("Entstehung 
der Altcatholisch. Kirche," pp. 115-126,) sees in it the interdiction of those consanguineous 
marriages forbidden by the Levitical law. <scripRef passage="Leviticus 18:1-30" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.7" parsed="|Lev|18|1|18|30" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.1-Lev.18.30">
Leviticus xviii.</scripRef><note n="655" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.8">A second edition has just appeared. In it the author 
shows himself still further removed from the views of the Tübingen school.</note> 
But this is <pb n="492" id="iii.iv.iv-Page_492" />attaching a very remote meaning to a very simple expression. 
The able theologian endeavors to show that in its essence, the decree of the Jerusalem 
Council forms the foundation of the "Clementines" and of the Ebionite system. But 
it is evident to us that the renunciation of the rite of circumcision, after the 
lapse of a century or more from the time of the Council, was a matter of small importance. 
For the Council at Jerusalem it was a large concession; a century later it was an 
established fact; and the significance of the victory could not be revived. Ritschl's 
idea appears to us, then, only admissible, supposing the discussions at the Council 
to be inventions, and the decree itself alone authentic. The deliberation seems 
to us in perfect harmony with the result. We have already replied to the objection 
drawn from the quarrel between Peter and Paul at Antioch.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note F. On the Supposed Second Captivity of Paul." progress="89.76%" id="iii.iv.v" prev="iii.iv.iv" next="iii.iv.vi">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.v-p1">F. [See page 203.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.v-p1.1">ON THE SUPPOSED SECOND CAPTIVITY OF PAUL.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p2">A large number of writers, both ancient and modern, have admitted 
a second captivity of the Apostle Paul. Eusebius<note n="656" id="iii.iv.v-p2.1">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," 
ii, 21.</note> 
and Jerome<note n="657" id="iii.iv.v-p2.2">Hieronym., "In Esaiam," xi, 14.</note> support it with their testimony. 
Among modern writers Neander ("Pflanz.," i, 538) holds the same opinion. We are 
not prepared to admit it, and we adopt in this respect the views of M. Reuss<note n="658" id="iii.iv.v-p2.3">"Geschichte 
der Heiligen Schriften, N. T.," p. 125. "Revue de Théologie," 2d vol., 3d part, 
p. 150.</note> and of Wieseler.<note n="659" id="iii.iv.v-p2.4">Wieseler, "Chronol. des Apost. Zeit.," p. 521.</note> 
We shall confine ourselves to a refutation of Neander, who has presented with great 
ability all the arguments in favor of the second captivity of Paul. The learned 
historian does not attach much importance to the testimony of Eusebius, thus expressed:
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p3">"It is reported that after having presented his defense, the Apostle 
departed to continue his apostolic mission, and that he returned a second time to 
Rome, there to suffer martyrdom. At that time, while in bonds, his second letter 
to Timothy must have been written." It is clear that Eusebius does not affirm the 
fact; he merely says, "It is reported." It is only the echo of a tradition, of which 
he does not assume the responsibility. This tradition rests evidently on the famous 
passage of Clement of Rome, in his epistle to the Corinthians. It runs thus: "Paul, 
having preached righteousness through the whole world, and <pb n="493" id="iii.iv.v-Page_493" />having 
reached the uttermost parts of the West, suffered martyrdom under the emperors, 
thus departed fiom their world."<note n="660" id="iii.iv.v-p3.1">Clement, "Ep. ad Corinth.," chap. 5.</note> 
This passage appears conclusive to Neander. He insists strongly on the expression, 
"The uttermost parts of the West." This appears to him to point to Spain, where 
Paul declared his intention to preach the Gospel. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:24" id="iii.iv.v-p3.2" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">
Rom. xv, 24</scripRef>. The latter declaration does not appear to Neander as irrefragable 
proof, for he admits, as we do, that Paul, though an Apostle, might form a project 
and yet be prevented from carrying it out. Combining this declaration, however, 
with the testimony of Clement, he draws the conclusion that Paul was actually enabled 
to fulfill it. But it is necessary to ascertain if the passage of Clement has in 
truth the signification attached to it. Wieseler has well shown that the text bears 
evident traces of interpolation, and cannot be relied upon with certainty. Then, 
also, the tone of Clement in this portion of his first letter to the Corinthians 
is not that of the historian, but of the orator, who uses hyperboles of speech. 
When he says that Paul preached the Gospel through the whole world, he makes no 
claim to be taken literally, and to affirm that Paul went into Gaul or Britain. 
He is not less hyperbolic when he uses the expression, " The uttermost parts of 
the West." Was not Rome the metropolis of the Western world? To preach the Gospel 
at Rome, was not this to preach it to the whole of the West? The vague expression 
of Eusebius, already quoted, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.v-p3.3">ὁγόλος ἔχει</span>, proves 
that in his time it was not considered permissible to take the passage of Clement 
literally. It does not seem to us needful to have recourse to the too ingenious 
explanation of M. Reuss, who sees in this passage a bold and poetic image—a comparison 
of the career of Paul to that of the sun.<note n="661" id="iii.iv.v-p3.4">A fragment from the canon of Muratori 
is also called in evidence. It runs thus: "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.v-p3.5">Sed profectionem Pauli 
ad urbe id Spaniam proficiscentis.</span>" Bunsen, "Analecta Antinicæna," i, 139. 
But it is not possible to draw conclusions of any certainty from so mutilated a 
text. All that can be inferred from it is, that at a period even then remote, the 
tradition of a journey of Paul into Spain was current in the Church. It was founded 
evidently upon the passage <scripRef passage="Romans 15:24" id="iii.iv.v-p3.6" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. xv, 24</scripRef>. 
The passage of Dionysius of Corinth, quoted by Eusebius, ("Hist. Eccles.," ii, 25,) 
which states that Peter and Paul founded the Church at Corinth, and then came to 
Rome together, has clearly no historic value.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.v-p4">The other proof adduced by Neander is founded on exegesis. He 
bases it on the second Epistle to Timothy, in which Paul seems to speak of his deliverance. 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:16" id="iii.iv.v-p4.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.16">2 Tim. iv, 16</scripRef>. We see no necessity 
for admitting this explanation, since the deliverance of which the Apostle
<pb n="494" id="iii.iv.v-Page_494" />speaks may very well be understood of the good effect produced by 
his first appearance before the imperial tribunal. Neander maintains that the manner 
in which Paul points out the heresies of Ephesus implies a recent journey to that 
place. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:17" id="iii.iv.v-p4.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. ii, 17</scripRef>. But we know how 
easy it was for him in the early stages of his captivity to obtain exact and frequent 
information as to the state of the Churches. The most plausible reason adduced by 
Neander is drawn from some perplexing features of the epistle, which seem to point 
to a recent journey of the Apostle in Asia Minor. For instance, he asks for his 
cloak and the parchments left at Troas. <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:13" id="iii.iv.v-p4.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">2 Tim. 
iv, 13</scripRef>. But this may have reference to the journey from Troas, of which 
we read in <scripRef passage="Acts 20:5" id="iii.iv.v-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.5">Acts xx, 5</scripRef>. The parchments might 
be required by Paul for his defense, and he might not until this time have had an 
opportunity of having them brought to him. When he says (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:20" id="iii.iv.v-p4.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 
Tim. iv, 20</scripRef>) "Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick," it does not necessarily 
imply that he had been there himself. May we not suppose, with Wieseler, that Trophimus 
accompanied Paul in his journey from Asia Minor to Rome, and that when the travelers 
stopped at Myra in Lycia, (<scripRef passage="Acts 27:5" id="iii.iv.v-p4.6" parsed="|Acts|27|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.5">Acts xxvii, 5</scripRef>,) 
a town very near to Miletum, Trophimus was compelled by sickness to stop, and went 
on to Miletum? Paul's reference to the fact in his second letter to Timothy may 
be accounted for by supposing that he had need of the witness of Trophimus in the 
preparation for his trial, and it may be for the same reason that he speaks of Erastus, 
who "abode at Corinth," (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:20" id="iii.iv.v-p4.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 Tim. iv, 20</scripRef>,) 
for the latter, who, we learn from <scripRef passage="Romans 16:23" id="iii.iv.v-p4.8" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi, 23</scripRef>, 
was one of the chamberlains of the city, might be able to render him valuable service 
on his trial. With reference to the reasons drawn by Neander from the date of the 
First Epistle to Timothy, and from that of the letter to Titus, we have already 
set these aside by accepting the hypothesis of a journey made by Paul into Europe, 
during his stay at Ephesus. We have also obviated the objection founded on the growth 
of heresies in Asia Minor, by proving the antiquity of those heresies, as shown 
in Paul's farewell address at Miletum. Thus we hold none of the arguments in favor 
of a second captivity of Paul to be conclusive. We see two serious objections to 
this hypothesis: 1. The difficulty of supposing that Paul can have obtained a regular 
trial from Nero, after the terrible persecution recorded by Tacitus. 2. The small 
probability that the main facts of the first captivity, such as the appeal to Cæsar, 
should have been repeated in the very same manner in the second.</p>

<pb n="495" id="iii.iv.v-Page_495" />
</div3>

        <div3 title="Note G. The Epistles of St. Paul." progress="90.50%" id="iii.iv.vi" prev="iii.iv.v" next="iii.iv.vii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.vi-p1">G. [See page 204.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.vi-p1.1">THE EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vi-p2">We admit the full authenticity of all the epistles to which the 
name of Paul is attached, with the exception of the Epistle to the Hebrews, which 
we attribute to Apollos. There are some about which no question at all is raised. 
The Epistles to the Galatians, to the Romans, and those to the Corinthians, are 
beyond a doubt. Baur himself admits their authenticity. The two Epistles to the 
Thessalonians have been attacked by some on the ground that they are insignificant, 
wanting in special interest, and give in detail, and without occasion, specific 
views of prophecy.<note n="662" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.1">Baur, "Paulus," pp. 250-259.</note> We have already replied 
to the second objection by showing that the unhealthy excitement of some Christians 
at Thessalonica—who, under pretext of looking for the return of Jesus Christ, abandoned 
themselves to indolence—required from Paul some enlarged reference to prophecy. 
He must needs guard against one of the most serious abuses of his doctrine. We disallow 
utterly the objection founded on the want of interest and originality in these epistles-an 
objection which Baur urges in a general manner against all the minor epistles of 
the Apostle. A mere impression cannot be discussed. We appeal to the witness of 
the Christian conscience. The Epistle to the Ephesians is rejected by the same critic, 
because of its resemblance to the Epistle to the Colossians.<note n="663" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.2">Ibid, p. 481.</note> 
But M. Reuss has perfectly shown that their resemblance is not as complete as is 
asserted. "Geschichte H. Schr., N. T.," p. 102. It is not surprising that the Apostle, 
writing to Churches placed in similar circumstances, should have addressed to them 
the same counsels. Baur urges, in objection to the genuineness of these letters, 
certain Gnostic tendencies, which he believes he discovers in the writer.<note n="664" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.3">Ibid., 
pp. 423, 424.</note> He thus characterizes the metaphysical expansion of the doctrine 
as to the person of Jesus Christ; he makes much of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.4">πλήρωμα</span>. <scripRef passage="Colossians 1:20" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.5" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">
Col. i, 20</scripRef>. But in its essence the doctrine set forth in these letters 
is as far removed as possible from Gnostic dualism, and from the doctrine of emanation. 
Jesus Christ is not the first emanation of the Godhead; he possesses it in its fullness. 
Baur makes the same objection to the Epistle to the Colossians as to the pastoral 
epistles;<note n="665" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.6">Ibid., p. 493.</note> he asserts that the heresies pointed out by 
the author of these letters do not appear till the second century. Let us observe, 
first, that the learned critic finds in these <pb n="496" id="iii.iv.vi-Page_496" />epistles that which 
is not there. He sees in them a complete description of Gnosticism, while the writer 
confines himself entirely to general features, such as belong to a nascent heresy. 
The discovery of the "Philosophoumena " has thrown a flood of light on this much 
controverted point, and the picture which we have presented of the Churches founded 
by St. Paul is the best reply we can make to the attacks of the Tübingen school. 
Too much attention cannot be bestowed on that part of M. Reuss's "History of the 
New Testament" which takes up this delicate question. In our opinion, it is a masterpiece 
of wise and learned criticism. (See "Gesch. der H. Schr., N. T.," page 113.)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vi-p3">The objections brought against the epistles of Paul are drawn, 
as we have seen, from internal evidence. No one denies that their authenticity was 
unanimously recognized in the third century. Placing ourselves on the ground occupied 
by our adversaries, it is impossible to us to discover in the disputed epistles 
a single point not in accordance with the character of the Apostle, and with the 
history of his life. What shall we say of the extravagance of a criticism which 
goes so far as to assert that Paul's comparison of the Christian to a soldier, (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:3" id="iii.iv.vi-p3.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.3">2 
Tim. ii, 3</scripRef>,) being peculiarly in agreement with the taste of the writers 
of the second century, (by whom it is frequently used,) cannot belong to the first? 
One is surprised to see a man so sagacious as De Wette bringing the charge of pride 
against the sublime close of the Second Epistle to Timothy. De Wette's "Commentary 
on <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:8" id="iii.iv.vi-p3.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv, 8</scripRef>."</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note H. On the Epistles of James and of Jude." progress="90.94%" id="iii.iv.vii" prev="iii.iv.vi" next="iii.iv.viii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.vii-p1">H. [See page 206.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.vii-p1.1">ON THE EPISTLES OF JAMES AND OF JUDE.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.vii-p2">The epistles of James and of Jude have been placed by Eusebius 
("Hist. Eccles.," iii, 25) among the "Antilegomena," or disputed writings. But we 
see no sufficient reason for this assertion, and the external evidence is entirely 
in their favor. The doubts must have arisen later from doctrinal causes, probably 
in the case of James from the supposed opposition between his doctrine and that 
of Paul, and in that of Jude from his quotation from the apocryphal book of Enoch. 
The Church of Syria had admitted the epistle of the former into its canon. Clement 
of Rome seems to refer to it: "Epistle to the Corinth.," chap. x. Origen quotes 
it: "Commentar. in Joannem," vol. xix, iv, 406. Clement of Alexandria quotes the 
Epistle <pb n="407" id="iii.iv.vii-Page_407" />of Jude. "Stromat.," iii, 434; "Pædagog," iii, 239; Origen, 
"Commentar. in Matth.," iii, 463. (See, for the Epistle of Jude, the very complete 
"Commentary" of M. Arnaud.)</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note I. On the Second Epistle of Peter." progress="91.04%" id="iii.iv.viii" prev="iii.iv.vii" next="iii.iv.ix">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.viii-p1">I. [See page 213.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.viii-p1.1">ON THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.viii-p2">We have spoken of only one Epistle of Peter, because it seems 
to us impossible to admit, with any certainty, the authenticity of the second. It 
is noteworthy that it is only mentioned for the first time by Clement of Alexandria, 
and even that quotation is not direct. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," vi, 24. Origen, 
who cites it, ("Comment. in Joannem," iv, 135,) is the first and only one of the 
"Fathers" of the third century who clearly appeals to its authority. The Church 
of Syria, the testimony of which is of great value, did not acknowledge this epistle, 
and Eusebius ("Hist. Eccles.," iii, 55) quotes it among the "Antilegomena." The 
doubt was current as late as the fourth century, for Jerome says, "<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.viii-p2.1">Scripsit 
Petrus duas Epistolas, quae Catholicæ nominantur, quarum secunda a plerisqne ejus 
esse negatur propter styli cum priore dissonantiam.</span>" "De Viris illustribus," 
c. i.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.viii-p3">On the other hand, the First Epistle of Peter has in its favor 
the highest possible testimony. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," iii, 39; iv, 14; Irenæus, 
"Contr. Hæres," iv, 9, 2; Clement of Alexandria, Stromat.," iii, 73; Tertull., "C. 
Scorp.," i, 2.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.viii-p4">If we proceed to the examination of the internal evidences, they 
are very unfavorable to the authenticity of the Second Epistle of Peter. 1st. The 
style has scarcely any analogy to that of the first epistle. 2d. The dependent relation 
of this epistle to that of Jude is very marked; the author constantly takes up the 
text of Jude as a theme to be worked out. (See the parallelism of the two epistles 
in M. Arnaud's "Commentary on Jude.") 3d. The writer insists upon his apostolic 
degree with a strange mannerism, resembling that of the apocryphal writings, (<scripRef passage="1Peter 1:13-18" id="iii.iv.viii-p4.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|13|1|18" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.13-1Pet.1.18">i, 
13-18</scripRef>.) 4th. He quotes the collection of Paul's epistles as forming part 
of the canon of the New Testament, which had no existence at this time, (<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:16" id="iii.iv.viii-p4.2" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">2 
Peter iii, 16</scripRef>;) in the year 64 or 65, he speaks of these epistles as 
being among the number of canonical Scriptures; this is an extraordinary anachronism.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.viii-p5">There is nothing incredible in the pretension of the unknown author 
to pass for Peter. The whole apocryphal literature of the second and third centuries 
is full of fictitious scriptures, and the name <pb n="498" id="iii.iv.viii-Page_498" />of Peter is that most 
commonly employed. May we not suppose that an orthodox Christian, at the close of 
the second century, indignant at the supposed opposition between Peter and Paul, 
appealed to in the "Clementines," composed this epistle to set forth their deep 
harmony, making use, perhaps, of some fragments of the preaching of Peter which 
tradition may have preserved, for the commencement of the epistles? Calvin, in his 
embarrassed comments on this letter, betrays a doubt, which he is unable to dispel 
from his own mind or from the minds of his readers: <span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.viii-p5.1">"Cæterum," he 
says, in his introduction, "de auctore non constat, nunc Petri nunc apostoli nomini 
promiscue mihi permittam."</span> "As there is no certainty about the author, I 
shall permit myself to say indifferently, Peter or the Apostle." Let us observe 
that there is nothing in this epistle in contradiction to other canonical writings; 
it contains no special or new. revelation. It is better frankly to express a doubt 
as to its authenticity than to sanction the idea that Christian belief is bound 
absolutely to the traditional canon fixed by the Church of the fourth century.</p>
</div3>

        <div3 title="Note J. On the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews." progress="91.41%" id="iii.iv.ix" prev="iii.iv.viii" next="iii.iv.x">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.ix-p1">J. [See page 232.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.ix-p1.1">ON THE AUTHOR OF THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ix-p2">It is not disputed by any, that, while the Western Church for 
nearly three centuries denies that Paul is the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 
the doctors of the Church of Alexandria are almost unanimous in attributing the 
epistle to him. But the opinion of the West, and of Rome in particular, has great 
weight in the question, since that Church must be supposed to have had most authentic 
information of all that related to the Apostle Paul, and especially of every thing 
connected with his captivity. Clement of Rome, makes constant allusions to the Epistle 
to the Hebrews. How would it be possible that he should never have named its author, 
if he had known who he was, and especially if he had known him to be the Apostle 
Paul? It is easy to understand how the Church of Alexandria should have arrived 
by a philosophical synthesis, natural to its genius, at the conclusion that Paul 
was the writer of an epistle which bears the impress of his thought. The internal 
evidences which vindicate the judgment of the Western Church are admirably set forth 
in Bleek's "Commentary." The following are the principal: ist. The striking difference 
of style; the diversity of opinion on this point seems to us inexplicable. 2d. The 
relation of dependence, in which <pb n="499" id="iii.iv.ix-Page_499" />the author places himself, upon the 
immediate witnesses of Jesus Christ. 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 2:3" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. ii, 3</scripRef>. Now, Paul never took this 
position. One of the great objects of his polemics against his adversaries always 
was to establish that he was in the same rank with the first Apostles. 3d. If the 
ideas of the writer have much in common with those of Paul, they, nevertheless, 
bear, in the detail of their exposition, the impress of a different individuality. 
In favor of the hypothesis which ascribes the Epistle to the Hebrews to Paul, the 
two following passages are quoted: 1st. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.2">﻿Γινωσκετε 
τὸν ἀδελφὸν ἡμῶν Τιμόθεον ἀπολελυμένον</span>. 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:23" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.3" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">Heb. xiii, 23</scripRef>. It is inferred, from 
the close relations of Paul and Timothy, that the former was the writer of these 
words. But it is impossible to base a whole argument on so trifling a point of detail. 
For Paul was not the only person who was in connection with Timothy. One of Paul's 
other disciples might very naturally use such an expression. The sense given to 
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.4">ἀπολελυμένον</span> is of very little weight, 
whether it signify that <i>Timothy is absent</i>, or whether it contain the idea 
that <i>he is just set at liberty</i>, this difference of interpretation in no way 
affects the solution of the question. 2d. The second passage adduced as an argument 
is <scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:24" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.5" parsed="|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. xiii, 24</scripRef>. It is asserted that 
the expression, "They of Italy salute you," shows that the epistle was written at 
Rome; but do not these words, on the contrary, seem to convey the idea that the 
writer is not in Italy, since he sees in the qualification,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.ix-p2.6">οἱ ἀπὸ τῶς Ἰταλίας</span>, a special designation?
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.ix-p3">The hypothesis, which ascribes the Epistle to the Hebrews to Apollos, 
is the most plausible. He was certainly a warm advocate of Paul's principles; he 
was well versed in the Scriptures; he was at Alexandria, where great prominence 
was given to the typical and allegorical style. He was a man eloquent and learned. 
All these various characteristics are remarkably displayed in the Epistle to the 
Hebrews.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note K. Diversity of Opinions as to the Theology of the Apostolic Age." progress="91.77%" id="iii.iv.x" prev="iii.iv.ix" next="iii.iv.xi">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.x-p1">K. [See page 235.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.x-p1.1">DIVERSITY OF OPINIONS AS TO THE THEOLOGY OF THE APOSTOLIC AGE.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.x-p2">We have presented the system of the Tübingen school under its 
most moderate form, as it is set forth in the last book of Baur, "Das Christenthum 
der drei ersten Jahrhunderte." Tübingen, 1853, pp. 43-151.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.x-p3">The book of Schwegler, often quoted by us, "Das Nachapostolische 
Zeitalter," (Tübingen, 1840,) is much more arbitrary in the use of internal <pb n="500" id="iii.iv.x-Page_500" />
evidence. His fundamental idea is, that the Christian doctrine of the third century 
was formed by successive transformations of Ebionitism. Another disciple of Baur—Ritschl—in 
his book entitled, "Entstehung der altcatholischen Kirche," (Bonn, 1850,) starts 
from a hypothesis quite opposed to that of Schwegler. In his view, the dogmatic 
system of the third century was not formed by Ebionitism, but by Paulinism, the 
normal development of the doctrine of Jesus Christ. He supposes Judæo-Christianity, 
on the other hand, to have been smitten with absolute dogmatic sterility, and those 
of its adherents, who did not fall in with Paulinism, to have formed the Ebionite 
sect—a party in the rear of advancement, and not the nucleus of the Church. A second 
edition of this learned work has just appeared, in which there is a very perceptible 
modification of the author's views, more especially, however, with reference to 
the teaching of Christ, No one can place M. Reuss's learned book, "The History of 
Christian Theology in the Second Century," (2d vol., Strasburg, 1852,) under the 
banner of the Tübingen school. The author, whose conscientious works we have already 
often mentioned, appears to us to have made too many concessions to the system, 
which supposes a complete ecclesiastical and dogmatical polity in the first century. 
He has exaggerated the difference between Judæo-Christianity and Paulinism. The 
great complaint which we make of M. Reuss's book is, that he misconceives the unique, 
exceptional, and creative character of the apostolic theology. We have endeavored 
to show how we can, with the Church of every age, admit this without falling into 
mechanical theopneustics. The work of Schmid, "Biblische Theologie des N. T.," (Stuttgart, 
I853,) has been a useful aid to us, as also Neander's "Apostolic Age," 2 vols. The 
portion of Schaff's book, which refers to apostolic doctrine, (pp. 606-638,) is 
only an extract from Neander.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note L. On the Authenticity and the Date of the Apocalypse." progress="92.02%" id="iii.iv.xi" prev="iii.iv.x" next="iii.iv.xii">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.xi-p1">L. [See page 428.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.xi-p1.1">ON THE AUTHENTICITY AND THE DATE OF THE APOCALYPSE.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p2">Notwithstanding the able and learned dissertations of Lücke on 
the passages of "the Fathers" which support the authenticity of the Apocalypse, 
those passages appear to us conclusive. Either external evidence must be denied 
all value, or it must be admitted to be conclusive in this case. Setting aside the 
passages of the writings of the apostolic "Fathers," which, in a general way, remind 
us of the Apocalypse, <pb n="501" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_501" />(for instance, the sixth chapter of Polycarp's 
"Epistle to the Ephesians," where mention is made of the prophets, who had declared 
the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ,) it is clear to us that Papias sought in it 
support for his millenarian views. Andreas, a writer of the fifth century, quoted, 
in explanation of Papias, <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:7" id="iii.iv.xi-p2.1" parsed="|Rev|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.7">Rev. xii, 7</scripRef>. 
Andreas, "Præf. ad Comment. in Apoc." Justin Martyr, who wrote about the year 139, 
cites it positively as the Revelation of John. "Dial. cum Tryph.," p. 179. According 
to Eusebius, ("Hist. Eccles.," iii, 26,) Melito must have written a commentary on 
the Revelation. The allusions to this book are plain in the letter of the Church 
of Lyons to the Churches of Asia Minor. Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," v, 1. The testimony 
of Irenæus, ("Contr. Hæres.," iv, 20;) of Clement of Alexandria, ("Stromat.," vi, 
66;) of Tertullian, ("Adv. Marc.," iii, 14;) and of Origen, (see Eusebius, "Hist. 
Eccles.," vi, 25,) is, without any sort of hesitation, in favor of the authenticity 
of the Apocalypse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p3">The first doubts on this subject were expressed by the sect of 
the <i>Alogi</i>, who denied the divinity of Jesus Christ. These doubts were carried 
further by Caius, and finally by Dionysius of Alexandria, (Eusebius, vii, 25,) and 
more or less confirmed by Eusebius. But it is only needful to study the grounds 
taken up by Dionysius, in order to be convinced that he reasons entirely from
<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.xi-p3.1">à priori</span> arguments, and that it is fear of the <i>chiliasts</i>, 
or millenarians, which leads him to throw doubt upon the book of the Revelation.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p4">Is the internal evidence in truth as adverse as is asserted? We 
think not. We admit that there are great differences in substance and in form between 
the Gospel of John and the Revelation, but there are also striking analogies. The 
differences seem to us to have been exaggerated by Lücke and Reuss,<note n="666" id="iii.iv.xi-p4.1">Lücke, 
"Offenbarung Johannes," pp. 707-744. Reuss, "Théologie du Siècle Apostolique, vol. 
i, p. 303.</note> as well as by the Tübingen school, which exults in the asserted 
Judaism of St. John, in order to dispute the authorship of the fourth gospel. Baur<note n="667" id="iii.iv.xi-p4.2">Baur, 
"Das Christenthum der drei erst. Jahrh.," p. 75; Schwegler, work quoted, ii, p. 
247.</note> goes so far as to see in it a sort of Judaistic libel on St. Paul. Hengstenberg 
falls into the opposite extreme.<note n="668" id="iii.iv.xi-p4.3">Hengstenberg, "Offenbarung des Heiligen Johannes." 
Berlin. 1849.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p5">Stress is laid first on the difference of style and on the Hebraic 
coloring of the Apocalypse. This difference is real; it is explained in part by 
the fact that the Book of the Revelation is, from its very <pb n="502" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_502" />nature, 
much more dependent on Old Testament prophecy, the vivid images of which it constantly 
reproduces. This explanation, however, is not alone sufficient, and we are fully 
convinced that the Revelation cannot have been written at the same date as the Gospel 
and Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p6">Three points are especially insisted upon in proof of the difference 
between the Revelation and the other writings of <scripRef id="iii.iv.xi-p6.1" passage="John. 1" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John. 1</scripRef>st. The prophecy, properly 
so called, or the view of the future, is different. In the one case, it is said, 
every thing is materialized—resurrection, judgment, triumph, condemnation, Antichrist; 
to the author of the Apocalypse, all this is earthly and external, while to the 
Evangelist every thing is spiritual. Resurrection in the fourth gospel stands for 
conversion; judgment is the separation of light and darkness. Opposition to Christ 
is not personified in the form of a man. It is a condition of mind.<note n="669" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.2">This opinion 
is maintained by M. Réville, "Revue de Théologie," 1855; pp. 361, 362.</note> Lücke 
himself does not admit this strongly-marked opposition. He allows that there is, 
in the Gospel, an element corresponding to apocalyptic prophecy. He thinks, firstly, 
that even the Evangelist refers to a resurrection, a judgment in the true sense, 
which is to be the actual close of the religious history of mankind.<note n="670" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.3">Lücke, 
"Offenbarung," p. 178. </note> <scripRef passage="John 5:21" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.4" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21">John v, 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 6:39" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.5" parsed="|John|6|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.39">
vi, 39</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 11:24" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.6" parsed="|John|11|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.24">xi, 24</scripRef>. Only in the Gospel and in the 
Epistles this closing scene is not directly external, as, in the Apocalypse, it 
is in its first significance spiritual; the moral precedes the final judgment. We 
have here, then, a progression in revelation, but we deny that there is any contradiction. 
2d. It is asserted that the Gospel is anti-Judaic, while the Apocalypse is said 
to be of a profoundly Judaizing tendency.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p7">The opposition of the Gospel of John to Judaism must not be exaggerated. 
Do we not read in it these words, "Salvation is of the Jews?" <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="iii.iv.xi-p7.1" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">
John iv, 22</scripRef>. Has it not been often remarked with what scrupulous care 
the fourth Evangelist endeavors to show the harmony of Old Testament prophecy with 
the facts to which it refers? In this respect John almost rivals Matthew. It has. 
been far too much forgotten, in speaking of the Judaism of the Revelation, that 
the symbolism of a prophet of the first century must necessarily be borrowed from 
the Old Testament. The colors which he must use were, so to speak, already prepared 
for him. Besides, the author of the Apocalypse recognizes very distinctly Christian 
universalism, and was not that the essential point? The twelve tribes of which he 
speaks (<scripRef passage="Revelation 7:5-9" id="iii.iv.xi-p7.2" parsed="|Rev|7|5|7|9" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.5-Rev.7.9">vii, 5-9</scripRef>) cannot represent 
exclusively the chosen people, since the great multitude around the throne of the 
Lamb belongs to every tribe, <pb n="503" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_503" />and nation, and kindred, and tongue. 
Paul had already designated the Church "the Israel of God." <scripRef passage="Galatians 6:16" id="iii.iv.xi-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.16">
Gal. vi, i6</scripRef>.<note n="671" id="iii.iv.xi-p7.4">Lücke, "Offenbarung," p. 739.</note>
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p8">3d. It is maintained that the doctrine of the author of the Revelation 
is totally at variance with that of the author of the Gospel. And first, Jesus, 
it is said, is not represented as the Word of God, but only as the great revealer; 
but what, then, is conveyed by those hymns to the Lamb, which blend his name in 
common adoration with that of God? <scripRef passage="Revelation 5:13" id="iii.iv.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Rev|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.13">Rev. v, 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 14:3,4" id="iii.iv.xi-p8.2" parsed="|Rev|14|3|14|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.3-Rev.14.4">
xiv, 3, 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p9">Even those who pretend to discover in the Apocalypse the notion 
of salvation by works, as opposed to the true Christian doctrine, are constrained 
to admit that there are few books of the New Testament in which redemption by the 
blood of Christ is more clearly taught. <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:5" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. 
i, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev 7:14" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.2" parsed="|Rev|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.14">vii, 14</scripRef>. How is 
it possible to reconcile such declarations with the idea of a simple recompense 
for good works? The Judaizing character of the Apocalypse is especially pointed 
out in that part of the book in which the martyrs are represented as crying to God 
to be avenged for their blood shed upon the earth. <scripRef passage="Revelation 6:10" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.3" parsed="|Rev|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.10">
Rev. vi, 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 13:10" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.4" parsed="|Rev|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.10">xiii, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 14:10,11" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.5" parsed="|Rev|14|10|14|11" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.10-Rev.14.11">
xiv, 10, 11</scripRef>. How, it is asked, can this idea of vengeance be harmonized 
with the conception of love so beautifully set forth in the Gospel and Epistles? 
Let it not be forgotten that love implies holiness, and that the law of the universe, 
to which a sanction is attached, cannot be violated with impunity. Condemnation 
is spoken of in almost every page of the gospel, and we cannot forget the mysterious 
words of the first epistle as to the unpardonable sin. <scripRef passage="1John 5:16,17" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.6" parsed="|1John|5|16|5|17" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16-1John.5.17">
1 John v, 16, 17</scripRef>. We admit that this element of justice is set forth 
in the Apocalypse under the form of ancient prophecy; but it embodies, nevertheless, 
an immortal verity, though without giving it its highest and most complete expression. 
This is one of the reasons which convince us that the Revelation cannot have been 
written at the same period as the Gospel. With reference to the immediate expectation 
of the return of the Lord, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 1:3" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.7" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">i, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:12" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.8" parsed="|Rev|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.12">
xii, 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 22:10" id="iii.iv.xi-p9.9" parsed="|Rev|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.10">xxii, 10</scripRef>,) this does not at all 
go beyond that which was common in the writings of St. Paul, and among all the Christians 
of the first century. There is, then, no contradiction between John the Evangelist 
and the writer of the Apocalypse, and we do not find ourselves in the dilemma stated 
by M. Reuss, that if St. John wrote the one, he cannot have written the other. "Gesch. 
Schr., N. T.," p. 147. On the contrary, there are striking analogies between the 
two books; in both we note the tender and pathetic, often melancholy tone, which 
renders the writings of John so touching; the same love for the person of Jesus 
Christ, the same hatred of <pb n="504" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_504" />heresy. Can we not recognize the son of 
thunder, the impassioned opponent of Cerinthus, in every page of the book of Revelation?
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p10">Though we concur in the belief of the authenticity of the Apocalypse, 
we are not, however, prepared to admit the traditional date for its composition. 
We have already pointed out several reasons which, from a doctrinal point of view, 
make us demur to this. We shall not recur to these. It is not, as we have shown, 
that we charge the writer of the Revelation with a rude Judaism, as has been done 
by others.<note n="672" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.1">This is the opinion of M. Réville, who, placing the composition 
of the Apocalypse before the destruction of Jerusalem, lays the strangest illusions 
of Judæo-Christianity to the charge of St. John.</note> No, we discern in it a divine 
revelation full of wealth and beauty. Let us not forget, however, that the revelations 
of God have been progressive, even in the new covenant. It is clear, for example, 
that as regards doctrinal fullness, there is a wide disparity between the Epistle 
of James and that of Paul to the Ephesians. God always takes account of human receptivity. 
There is, then, no reason for surprise if the revelations granted to the same man, 
at two different periods of his life, manifest a progression of light, while they, 
nevertheless, rest on the same basis of truth. We admit, however, without hesitation, 
that if the testimony of history compelled us to place the Apocalypse in the reign 
of Domitian, we should at once accept the traditional date, setting aside our own 
judgment. But there is no such necessity; the sole testimony of the second century 
in favor of this hypothesis is that of Irenæus. "The Apocalyptic vision," he says, 
" took place not long before our day, but a short time before our generation, under 
Domitian."<note n="673" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.3">Οἰδὲ γαρ πρὸ πολλοῦ χρονοῦ ἐώραθη, 
πρὸς τῶ τέλει τῆς Δομετιανοῦ ἀρχῆς</span>. Irenæus, "Contr. Hæres.," v, 30.</note> 
Clement of Alexandria speaks only of some tyrant, under whom John was exiled to 
Patmos.<note n="674" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.5">Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τοῦ τοράννου τελευτηοαντος</span>. 
Clement of Alexandria, "Quis dives," § 42.</note> Origen calls him the King of the 
Romans.<note n="675" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.6">Origen, "Opera," III, p. 719.</note> 
Eusebius and St. Jerome echo the statement of Irenæus.<note n="676" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.7">Eusebius, "Hist. Eccles.," 
iii, 18, 20, 23. St. Jerome, "De viris illustr.," IX.</note> Epiphanius is the first 
who differs from Irenæus as to the name of the tyrant or king who persecuted St. 
John. According to him it was Claudius who banished the Apostle to Patmos.<note n="677" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.9">Μετὰ 
τὴν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς Πάτμου ἐπάνοδον τὴν επὶ Κλαυδίου γενομένην Καισαρος</span>. Epiphanius, 
"Ad. Hæres.," li, 12.</note> Tertullian places the exile of John under the reign 
of Nero, who, he says, after having him plunged in a bath of boiling <pb n="505" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_505" />
oil, banished him to Patmos.<note n="678" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.10">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.11">In insulam relegatus.</span>" 
Tertullian, "De Præscript.," xxxvi.</note> The last two writers are evidently misinformed, 
but they prove to us that the tradition as to the date of John's exile was not generally 
accepted by the Church in their time. Nor was it so several centuries later; for 
Andreas, in his commentary on <scripRef passage="Revelation 6:12" id="iii.iv.xi-p10.12" parsed="|Rev|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.12">Rev. vi, 12</scripRef>, 
observes that some interpreters saw in this passage a prophecy of the destruction 
of Jerusalem. Hengstenberg, in order to prove that the Revelation was written under 
Domitian, dwells upon the internal condition of the seven Churches. He thinks it 
impossible to suppose such a growth of heresies before the close of the apostolic 
age. i, 13. But what, then, does he make of the pastoral epistles, and how does 
he not see that he is thus furnishing negative criticism with weapons to attack 
them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p11">From the study of the question we draw the conclusion that it 
is not possible to determine with exactness, by means of external evidence, the 
date of the composition of the Apocalypse. We are, therefore, compelled to give 
full weight to the internal evidence. We have already observed that the doctrinal 
character of the book is adverse to its traditional date. If, now, we sum up its 
historical statements, we shall find that they give some indications as to the time 
of its composition. Lücke and Reuss see one such indication in the eleventh chapter, 
where the sacred writer is bidden to measure the temple.<note n="679" id="iii.iv.xi-p11.1">Lücke, "Offenbar.," 
p. 827.</note> In their view, this passage should be taken literally, and would 
imply that Jerusalem could not then have been destroyed; whence it would follow 
that the book must have been written before the year 70. But it seems to us impossible 
to be satisfied with a literal interpretation. We think, with Thiersch,<note n="680" id="iii.iv.xi-p11.2">Thiersch, 
book quoted, p. 237.</note> that it is not possible to suppose John giving such 
flagrant contradiction to the prophecies of the Saviour, which declared the destruction 
of Jerusalem and of the temple. <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:1,2" id="iii.iv.xi-p11.3" parsed="|Matt|24|1|24|2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.1-Matt.24.2">Matt. xxiv, 1, 
2</scripRef>. Then has not Lücke himself admitted that, with John, the Church is 
the Israel of God? Does not the temple, then, represent the Church itself in its 
outward constitution? That the temple has this symbolic value appears from <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:13" id="iii.iv.xi-p11.4" parsed="|Rev|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.13">
Rev. i, 13</scripRef>, where the seven candlesticks of the sanctuary at Jerusalem 
represent the seven Churches to which Jesus Christ addresses himself. The date of 
the Apocalypse is not to be sought in the eleventh chapter of the book, but rather 
in its general coloring.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p12">It is to us evident that the Apostle wrote a few years after the 
terrible persecution under Nero. It is idle to draw any parallel between the persecutions 
under Domitian, and that first truly infernal explosion <pb n="506" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_506" />of pagan hatred 
against the Church. Let it be observed, further, that the sacred writer speaks only 
of Roman persecutions; he has ever in view the city of the seven hills. Now, was 
it not under Nero that in the first century Babylon the impure became drunk with 
the blood of the saints? The thirteenth and seventeenth chapters of the Apocalypse 
carry us into the midst of the Roman world. The beast in those two chapters represents 
the Roman power, for it is ridden by the "woman arrayed in purple and scarlet," 
who is the great harlot of the ancient world; and the seven heads of the beast correspond 
evidently to the seven hills of Rome. It is, then, in our opinion, a grave mistake 
to see in these seven heads a succession of monarchies, as in the book of Daniel. 
They might rather represent the succession of various forms of Roman government, 
but even this would be a forced interpretation. The seven heads, after representing 
the seven hills, represent seven kings, seven Roman kings, that is, seven emperors. 
One of these heads has a peculiar power, this is the Antichristian power, <i>par 
excellence</i>, antichrist in person. Now, this head, which has been mortally wounded, 
can be nothing else than an emperor who has fallen by a violent death. It is the 
fifth emperor, Nero. <i>He was and is not</i>. "Wounded to death," this head is 
yet to be healed and to reappear with greater power than before. <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:3" id="iii.iv.xi-p12.1" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">
xiii, 3</scripRef>. This feature recalls the opinion so prevalent in the Roman empire 
and in the Church, that Nero was not dead, but was to appear again. The ancient 
Church long regarded him as Antichrist.<note n="681" id="iii.iv.xi-p12.2">"<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv.xi-p12.3">Nero primus omnium 
persecusus Dei servos, dejectus itaque fastigio imperii nusquam repente compariuit; 
ut ne sepulturæ quidem loœes in terra tam malu bestiæ appareret. Unde ilium quidam 
deliri credunt esse translatum ac vivum reservatum, sibylla dicente matricidum profugum 
a finibus esse venturum ut qui primus persecutus est idem etiam persequatur et Antichristi 
præcedat adventum.</span>" Lactantius, "De Morte persecut.," chap. ii; Augustin, 
"Civ. Dei," xx, 19; Jerome, "In Daniel," xi, 28. See also the fourth book of the 
"Sibylline Oracles," v, 106, and the vision of Isaiah in Ethiopia. Victorinus, (2d 
century,) and Commodianus, (3d century,) think that Nero will be himself Antichrist. 
The idea of the return of Nero is further expressed in pagan writers. Suetonius, 
"Nero," 40, 57; Tacitus, "Historia," i, 2; Dio Cassius, lxiv, 9. See Reuss's "Theology 
of the Apostolic Age," i, 324. Lücke, "Offenbar.," p. 834.</note> This is a very 
important fact for the interpretation of the Revelation. Does it signify that the 
sacred writer thus sanctioned an absurd legend so soon to be falsified by fact? 
Assuredly not; but, as Thiersch<note n="682" id="iii.iv.xi-p12.4">"<span lang="DE" id="iii.iv.xi-p12.5">In der Volksage selbst liegt 
eine Wahrheit.</span>" Thiersch, work quoted, p. 243.</note> has observed, he has 
made use of the element of truth lurking in the
<pb n="507" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_507" />legend, which was inspired by a sort of prophetic instinct. Opposition 
to Christianity in one period is the type of that in another. That which the Church 
saw in Nero it will see again; Nero, or rather the spirit of Nero, (brutal hatred 
of the Gospel,) will reappear.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p13">The combat is not finished, it has only commenced, and the first 
century is a faint image of the true Antichrist. What is there here unworthy of 
the Revelation? Is not the symbol admirably chosen? Do we not know that prophecy 
has always a primary signification, which, however, is capable of progressive and 
indefinite expansion? It is certain that the idea that Nero was Antichrist was widely 
diffused throughout the ancient Church; the expectation of his return took a materialized 
form, but its origin may be traced to this passage in the Apocalypse. It is not 
more surprising to find John bringing out the true meaning of a legend, than to 
find Jude quoting the Apocrypha, or Job speaking of the crooked serpent. 
<scripRef passage="Job 26:13" id="iii.iv.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Job|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.26.13">xxvi, 13</scripRef>. That which is of importance here 
is to avoid a literalism which would make John the mere echo of a popular superstition. 
Of little consequence are the symbols employed by the prophet, provided only his 
prophecy be true. Did not the last prophets of the New Testament use without hesitation 
the symbolism of Chaldæa? and did they not convey through this medium divine ideas? 
We have now before our eyes, in Paris and in London, those huge animals of monstrous 
forms which were the objects of absurd superstition at Babylon and the sublime types 
of Jewish prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p14">We have not yet spoken of the ingenious hypothesis of M. Reuss 
on the number of the beast, (666,) in which he says:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p15">"We think with Lücke<note n="683" id="iii.iv.xi-p15.1">Lücke, "Offenb," p. 833.</note>and De 
Wette<note n="684" id="iii.iv.xi-p15.2">De Wette, "Commentar. in Apoc."</note> that it is more natural to look 
for a Greek than a Hebrew name in a book written in Greek. The ancient hypothesis 
of Irenæus, who read in it <i>Latinus</i>, is very satisfactory; it is sustained 
also by the relation of the numbers to the letters. Nero is not considered solely 
as an individual, but as the personification of the Roman power. The spirit of Nero, 
which is the true genius of paganism and of the Roman empire, the eighth king who 
comes of the seven, the <i>Latinus par excellence</i>, is to reappear among them, 
more terrible still. This prophecy received its first realization in the persecutions 
excited by the succeeding emperors; it is to be yet more fearfully fulfilled in 
the end of time. John is not in error."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p16">Several commentaries on the Apocalypse have recently appeared 
in <pb n="508" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_508" />Germany. The most important is that of Auberlin, "Der Prophet Daniel 
und die Offenbarung Johannis in ihrem gegenseitigen Verhältniss betrachtet," von 
Carl Aug. Auberlin. Second ed., Basel, I857. The writer follows the præterist system, 
which pretends to find all modern history narrated in anticipation in the Apocalypse. 
He displays much learning, piety, and subtilty in the exposition of his theory. 
The woman of the twelfth chapter is in his system the Church, surrounded with the 
divine light under the figure of the sun, and having under her feet the light of 
this world, set forth by the moon, which receives light without possessing it. This 
Church, under her ancient form in Judaism, has given birth to the Christ, who has 
driven the demons out of heaven, these having hitherto occupied one of its regions. 
She extends her power in the pagan world, which is represented by the desert. <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:6" id="iii.iv.xi-p16.1" parsed="|Rev|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.6">
Rev. xii, 6</scripRef>. The devil raises a fearful persecution, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 12:13" id="iii.iv.xi-p16.2" parsed="|Rev|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.13">xii, 
13</scripRef>;) vanquished the first time, he casts forth upon her the floods of 
the barbarian invasion, like a great inundating stream. <scripRef passage="Revelation 12:15" id="iii.iv.xi-p16.3" parsed="|Rev|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.15">
xii, 15</scripRef>. But the earth opens her mouth and swallows this flood; the barbarous 
peoples are brought into the Roman empire and are Christianized by the Church.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p17">The beast of the thirteenth chapter is the temporal power. If 
the Apocalypse gives it seven heads, it is to represent its attempt to imitate the 
divine power, of which seven is the symbolic number. But it fails in this attempt, 
for in <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:11" id="iii.iv.xi-p17.1" parsed="|Rev|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.11">chap. xiii, 11</scripRef>, an eighth 
head is added; this is enough to denote its incapacity to reproduce the divine power. 
The number 666 pronounces its condemnation. In fact, the number six always symbolizes 
the judgment of God, for in the scene of the seven cups, the seven trumpets, and 
the seven thunders, the sixth link introduces the most terrible visitations of Heaven, 
which assure the triumph of truth. Further, the number six is the half of the number 
twelve, the symbolic number of the Church, and it indicates the divided condition 
of the temporal power. The number 666, by multiplying the number six, prophesies 
a terrible access to the condemnation of the world. The author sees in the seven 
hills and the seven heads the succession of monarchies. The fallen Church is set 
forth in the harlot of the thirteenth chapter. The beast, the image of modern powers, 
seemed vanquished when it was wounded. <scripRef passage="Revelation 13:3" id="iii.iv.xi-p17.2" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">xiii, 
3</scripRef>. This indicated a check to the evil power, and the Christianization 
of the world. But its healing shows that the modern, like the ancient world, has 
fallen again under the power of the devil. One last victory will be permitted to 
this diabolic power, (<scripRef passage="Revelation 13:7" id="iii.iv.xi-p17.3" parsed="|Rev|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.7">xiii, 7</scripRef>,) and 
the drama of history shall close with the millennium taken in the real sense.</p>

<pb n="509" id="iii.iv.xi-Page_509" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p18">Such a system seems to us to refute itself; the symbolism of numbers 
on which it hinges, carries the arbitrary beyond all limit. Proceeding thus, we 
may see any thing or any body in the Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xi-p19">Ebrard, in the commentary which he published last year, upholds 
the old Protestant view. The Roman power is depicted in the thirteenth and fourteenth 
chapters, and Papal Rome in the seventeenth chapter. The system of MM. Elliot and 
Gaussen is found complete in Grübe's commentary on the Apocalypse. "Versuch einer 
historischen Erklärung der Offenbarung Johannis." Heidelberg, 1857.</p>

</div3>

        <div3 title="Note M. Authenticity of the Gospel and Epistles of John." progress="94.45%" id="iii.iv.xii" prev="iii.iv.xi" next="iii.v">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv.xii-p1">M. [See page 429.]</p>
<h3 id="iii.iv.xii-p1.1">AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPEL AND EPISTLES OF JOHN.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p2">We cannot here go over the whole discussion that has arisen as 
to the author of the fourth gospel. Its authenticity was impugned with some reserve 
by Bretschneider in his "Probabilia." That theologian maintained that between the 
gospel of John and the synoptics the difference was absolute, especially in reference 
to the discourses of the Saviour. Strauss, in his "Life of Christ," proceeded to 
set forth three differences in support of his hypothesis of an evangelical mythology. 
Baur and his school have taken other ground in attacking the authenticity of the 
fourth gospel. It is, in their view, the last result of the struggle between Paulinism 
and Ebionitism, and, as it were, a treaty of peace between the two systems, signed 
upon the heights of Alexandrine Gnosticism. Baur, "Das Christ., der drei erst. Jahrh., 
133. Such a reconciliation could only take place at an advanced date, when the combatants 
had become exhausted, that is to say, about the end of the second century. The most 
remarkable work in favor of its authenticity is Lücke's introduction to his commentary 
on the Gospel. All that M. Reuss has written on this subject, whether in his book, 
"The History of the New Testament," or in his "History of Christian Theology in 
the Apostolic Age," or in a separate dissertation, has great value. For ourselves, 
no point of sacred criticism seems to us better established than the authenticity 
of the fourth gospel. Lücke, in his commentary, had already shown how much favor 
is in its eternal testimony. Pp. 41-81. It appears to us evident that Justin Martyr 
makes numerous allusions to passages of the fourth gospel. "Dial. cum Tryph.," 88, 
114, 108. His treatment of the doctrine of the "Word" reminds us of the prologue 
of John's gospel. He even goes so far as to call Jesus Christ
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xii-p2.1">μενεγενής</span>, the only Son.

<pb n="510" id="iii.iv.xii-Page_510" />Id. 105. Comp. "Apol.," i, 33. There is an equally evident allusion 
in the "Apology of Athenagoras," written about the year 177. It is only necessary 
to read the tenth chapter to be convinced of this. The allusions are also numerous 
in the letter of the Church of Lyons to the Churches of Asia Minor. Eusebius, "Hist. 
Eccles.," v, x. The rejection of the Gospel of John by the Alogi was exclusively 
founded on doctrinal grounds. Origen tells us that Celsus, who wrote about the middle 
of the second century, sought, in the fourth gospel, for weapons to use against 
the Christians. "Contr. Celsum," v, 52; i, 67; allusion to <scripRef passage="John 2:18" id="iii.iv.xii-p2.2" parsed="|John|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.18">
John ii, 18</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p3">The first direct testimony is that of Theophilus of Antioch, who 
lived in the year I68. We read in his book to Antolicus, ii, 22:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xii-p3.1">Ὀθεν διδάσκουσιν ἦμας ἀγιαι γραφαὶ καὶ πάντες ὁι πνευματοφόροι, 
ἐξ ὦν Ἰωάννης λέγεί Ἐν ἀρχῃ ἧν ὁ λόγος</span>. The testimony of lrenæus is not less 
precise. "Contr. Hæres.," iii, 1. Comp. Tertullian, "Adv. Marconem," iv, 2, 5. The 
mention of the Apocalypse in the canon of Muratori proves to us that the Gospel 
was received into the canon of the Church of Rome at the commencement of the third 
century. From that time, all the "Fathers," without exception, confirm the apostolic 
origin of the fourth gospel. Origen, about the year 222, comments on it. The Peshito 
version translates it, and Eusebius ("Hist. Eccles.," iii, 24, 25) places it, without 
hesitation, among the "Homologoumena."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p4">The external evidence derived from the testimony of the orthodox 
Church is, then, very strongly in favor of the authenticity of the fourth gospel. 
It will appear decisive and irrefragable, if we take also into account the testimony 
of heresy itself. The discovery of the "Philosophoumena" has decided the question. 
St. Hippolytus makes us acquainted with the first "Ophites," who are the immediate 
successors of the heretics of the apostolic age, and who lived in the first quarter 
of the second century. All know the doctrine of the "Word;" it occupies a prominent 
place in the rough outlines of their systems; all quote positively the fourth gospel. 
Thus Hippolytus attributes to the "Naassenians," the most ancient of the Ophites, 
declarations like this: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.1">Τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς, 
σἀρξ ἐστι, καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος, πνεῦμά ἐστιν</span>. "Philosoph.," 
p. 106; quotation from <scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.2" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John iii, 16</scripRef>. The 
Ophites Perates made the same use of the Gospel of John:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.3">Τοῦτό ἐστι, φησὶ, τὸ εἱρημένον</span>. A quotation 
of <scripRef passage="John 3:17" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.4" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii, 17</scripRef>, follows. "Philosoph.," 
p. 125. Basilides, the famous heretic, who wrote between the years 120 and 130, 
quotes St. John positively in the fragment reproduced by Hippolytus:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.5">Τοῦτο, φησὶν, ἔστι τὸ λεγόμενον ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις 
Ἠν τὸ φὼς το ἀληθινόν</span>. "Philosoph., <pb n="511" id="iii.iv.xii-Page_511" />p. 232. (See Bunsen 
on this point; "Hippolytus," i, 33, 36.) We cannot comprehend how the significance 
of such passages can be questioned, and how the hypothesis of the Tübingen school 
can stand against them.<note n="685" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.6">If it were admitted with Lücke, ("Comment.," ii, p. 
826,) and with Reuss, ("Geschichte Schr., N. T.," p. 227,) that the twenty-first 
chapter of the fourth gospel is not by John, though it is of very ancient date, 
since it is quoted by Origen and Clement of Alexandria, the gospel of John would 
bear with it, in its closing verses, the certificate of its origin. The question 
appears to us insoluble if we take the whole of the chapters; but we think, with 
Olshausen, that the hyperbola of the last two verses is a gloss. The very antiquity 
of this gloss makes it a most important witness in favor of the authenticity of 
the fourth gospel.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p5">Let us proceed to the internal evidence. It appears to us, first, 
that there is a striking analogy between what we know of St. John and the character 
of the fourth gospel. One feels that the writer is a Jew by birth, for the allusions 
to the customs of his nation are many; but he is also acquainted with Greece and 
its lofty culture. An allusion to the heresies of Docetism is evident from the commencement, 
and is in harmony with what is known of the adversary of Cerinthus. The fourth gospel 
bears the mark of a date subsequent to the first three, and this again brings us 
to the time of John's abode at Ephesus. It is pre-eminent for accuracy, and shows 
throughout an eye-witness in the historian. Lastly, how can we avoid recognizing 
in every page the disciple whom Jesus loved, the apostle of love, who, as Clement 
of Alexandria says, "discerned like by like, love by love." Objection is taken to 
the marked difference between the discourses of the Saviour in the synoptics, and 
in the fourth gospel. It has even been said that John gives us another Christ than 
the first three evangelists. We admit that he presents him under another aspect, 
precisely because of his own moral affinity for that which was transcendent in the 
Master; but the Christ is essentially the same Christ. We have already observed 
that the writers of the synoptics also discerned the Son of God in the Son of man. 
It is not just to assert that the element of parable is completely absent from the 
gospel of John while we can point to the tenth and fifteenth chapters. The uniformity 
of the discourses is undeniable, and belongs to the more metaphysical character 
of the gospel of John. Evidently language has less variety when it touches on the 
highest points of religious teaching. We admit that John has given a certain sameness 
of color to the words of the Saviour, the same color which we find in his epistle; 
but the point to be ascertained is, whether John himself <pb n="512" id="iii.iv.xii-Page_512" />is molded 
by Jesus Christ, or whether the teaching of Jesus Christ is subsequently thrown 
into a certain form by John. Between the two alternatives we do not hesitate one 
moment. By admitting the first, the subjective share of the historian is considerably 
lessened. As regards the differences in the narration of facts between the first 
three gospels and the fourth, these differences, though real in one respect, do 
not rise to the height of an absolute incompatibility in narrative, taken as a whole. 
The synoptics, while they especially relate that which transpired in Galilee, nevertheless 
contain evident allusions to journeys of the Saviour to Jerusalem. <scripRef passage="Luke 10:38-42" id="iii.iv.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|10|38|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38-Luke.10.42">
Luke x, 38-42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:37" id="iii.iv.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|23|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.37">Matt. xxiii, 37</scripRef>.
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p6">When the Tübingen school sets against our statement the asserted 
Judaism of the author of the Apocalypse, we are prepared to reduce this objection 
to its true value. (See the preceding note.) Nor can any argument against the authenticity 
of the fourth gospel be drawn from the fact that St. John, who, in his gospel, places 
the last supper of Christ with his disciples on the 13th of Nisan, kept the Passover 
on the 14th, for he might think that the death of the true Lamb of God at that date 
was of more weight in fixing the paschal feast than the celebration of the same 
feast on the 13th of Nisan in the upper chamber.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv.xii-p7">As to the epistles of John, the first is evidently written by 
the author of the fourth gospel. Never was internal evidence more conclusive. Let 
us add that it has the most ancient testimony in its favor: "Papias in Eusebius," 
iii, 39; Polycarp, "Ad. Philipp.," 7; Comp. Irenæus, "Contr. Hæres.," iii, 16; Clement 
of Alexandria, "Stromat.," ii, 389; Tertullian, "Adv. Praxeam," 15. It has always 
been classed among the "Homologoumena." There is no reason of any weight for disputing 
the authenticity of the two smaller epistles of John. They strikingly resemble his 
style and manner. They also have external evidence on their side, though some doubt 
was entertained by Origen. Eusebius, vi, 25; vii, 28. Dionysius of Alexandria recognized 
their authenticity; (Eusebius, vi, 25;) so also did Irenæus, ("Contr. Hæres.," i, 
163,) who speaks positively of the second as being by John.</p>



<pb n="513" id="iii.iv.xii-Page_513" />
</div3></div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Subjects" progress="95.49%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv.xii" next="iii.vi">

<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">INDEX OF SUBJECTS.</h2>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p1">Acts of Apostles, the Apochryphal, accounts of sufferings and 
deaths of Apostles in, 209.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p2">Admission into primitive Church, 49, 51, 336.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p3">Alexander of Ephesus, 179.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p4">Allegorical interpretation of Scripture, the, by early heretics, 
325.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p5">Altar, the, " to the unknown God," at Athens, 160.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p6">Ananias, of Damascus, 110 n.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p7">Ananias, the High Priest, 190.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p8">Ananias and Sapphira, 51.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p9">Andrew, brother of Peter, his sphere of work, 207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p10">Angels of the seven Churches, the, 476.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p11">Anointing with oil, in early Church, 380.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p12">Antioch, foundation of Church in, 76.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p13">Apocalypse, the, its fundamental idea, 430; its agreement with 
other writings of John, 430; its representations of Christ, of redemption, and of 
the Church, 430; its prophetic character, and its symbolism, 432; when written, 
and influence of circumstances of the time on its style and matter, 432; its rhythm 
and plan, 434; compared with Christ's prophecy of the last times, 435; the Babylon 
of, 435; the Antichrist of, 436; typical value of events foretold in, 438; the final 
triumph of Christianity over Antichrist, as depicted in, 439; the millennium and 
the judgment, 440; its teaching on the interpretation of history, 440; classification 
of commentators upon, 441 <i>n</i>.; authenticity and date of, Note L, 500.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p14">Apollos, sketch of, 168.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p15">Apostolate of St. Paul, 113, 127, 129.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p16">Apostolic doctrine, the, 240, Note K, 499.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p17">Apostolic office, the, its nature, 49, 113, 132.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p18">Apostolical Succession, the true, 50.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p19">Apostles, the, their influence and place in primitive Church, 
49, 356.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p20">Aquila and Priscilla, 163, I67, 168, 389.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p21">Arabia, Paul's residence in, 110; Matthew's labors in, 208; Bartholomew 
and Nathanael in, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p22">Asceticism, the, of St. Paul, 145, 390; of the primitive Church, 
388; of heretics in Ephesian and Colossian Churches, 327.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p23">Athens, sketch of the religious condition of, 158.

<pb n="514" id="iii.v-Page_514" />
</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p24">Babylon, the scene of Peter's labors, 
210; The Jewish population in, 211; not to be understood in a mystic sense, 211; 
the Babylon of the Apocalypse, 435.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p25">Baptism in the primitive Church, 374.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p26">Barnabas, sent to Antioch, 78; seeks Paul, 112; his difference 
with Paul, 116, 143; at the Council of Jerusalem, 133.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p27">Bartholomew and Nathaniel in Arabia, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p28">Berea, 157.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p29">Bishop, the word, in Epistles, 347; St. Jerome's account of, 348; 
pagan usage of, 348.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p30">Burrhus, the prefect, of Rome, 198.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p31">Caiaphas, a leader of the Sadducean party 
in Jerusalem, 33.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p32">Calumnies brought against early Christians, 225.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p33">Cerinthus, his doctrine, 473.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p34">Christians, the name, 79.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p35">Christian Church, its basis, 24; its double vocation, 25. <i>See 
Primitive Church</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p36">Christian doctrine in primitive Church; in first period of apostolic 
age, not systematic, 48; in second period of apostolic age, 233; were there two 
contradictory systems of, 233; Baur's theory of, 234; divergencies of sacred writers 
concerning, not radical nor irreconcilable, 237; unity of, in diversity, 239; the 
three types of, in the second period of the apostolic age, 240; as taught by James, 
241; as taught by Paul, 254.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p37">Christian life, the, in the primitive Church, 38; in relation 
to politics and art, 382; in relation to question of Church and State, 384; as an 
imitation of Christ, 386; its active labor, 386; its asceticism, 387; in relation 
to the family, 388; in relation to slavery, 391; its charity, 393; its relations 
with the world, 395; blemishes and beauty of, 395.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p38">Christianity, its relations with Judaism, 94, 137, 409; how regarded 
by paganism, 223; Jews and pagans prepared for, 270.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p39">Chronology of the Acts, the, Note B, 484.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p40">Church-members, admission of, into primitive Church, 49, 336.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p41">Circumcision declared not obligatory on Gentile converts by Paul, 
125.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p42">Citizenship, the rights of, claimed by Paul, 155.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p43">Colosse, Church at, founded by Epaphras, 148; heresy in, 327.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p44">Community of goods in early Church, 53.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p45">Conversion of Paul, discrepancies in narrative of, considered, 
107 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p46">Corinth, 162; epistle to Church at, 176; second epistle to Church 
at, 180; the four parties in Church at, 311.</p>

<pb n="515" id="iii.v-Page_515" /><p class="index1" id="iii.v-p47">Cornelius, 79.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p48">Corruption of mankind, as taught by Paul, 257.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p49">Council of Jerusalem, the, questions before, 125; its public and 
private conferences, 126; its decision as to Paul's apostleship, 130; its decision 
as to admission of Gentiles into the Church, 131; essentially democratic, 131; its 
breadth of spirit, 133; its decrees, how regarded by the ancient Church, 138; its 
non-solution of the great problems of the primitive Church, 139, Note E, 490.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p50">Crete, date of Paul's visit to, 175 <i>n</i>.; heresy of Church 
at, 3I7.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p51">Damascus, Christianity in, 76; Paul's 
journey to, 108.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p52">Deacons in primitive Church, 55, 354.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p53">Deaconesses, 355.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p54">Demetrius, 177.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p55">Demiurge, the, 473.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p56">Demoniacal possession, its prevalence at momentous epochs, 152.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p57">Democratic constitution of primitive Church, 476. See Hierarchical 
Theory.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p58">Diana, temple of, at Ephesus, 170; the silver shrines of, 177.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p59">Discipline in primitive Church, 344.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p60">Diversity of opinion as to theology of the apostolic age, Note 
K, 499.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p61">Docetism, 471.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p62">Domitian, and the grandchildren of Jude, 465; his persecutions 
and blasphemous pretensions, 466.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p63">Dositheus, a false Messiah, 67.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p64">Dualism of Paul, 287; in Crete, Colosse, and Ephesus, 317; its 
effects, 321.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p65">Ebionitism, its germ in the apostolic 
age, 298; its obscure commencement, 414.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p66">Ecclesiastical organization of primitive Church, 331; its unity, 
334; in relation to the constitution of Churches, 336; absence of sacerdotal order 
in, 345; its relation to that of the Jewish synagogue, 346; its simple mechanism, 
346; its development, 354; how far a pattern for later ages, 360; causes which strengthened 
it, 475.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p67">Elders of primitive Church, their functions, 83, 351; their appointment 
to office, 356.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p68">Election, Paul on, 264; John on, 459.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p69">Eleusinian mysteries, the, 158.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p70">Elymas, 117.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p71">Epaphras, or Epaphroditus, 147.</p>

<pb n="516" id="iii.v-Page_516" />
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p72">Ephesus, 169; the temple of Diana at, 170; Exorcists at, 172; 
Paul's fighting with beasts at, 178; epistle to the Church at, 193; John's residence 
at, 423.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p73">Episcopate, imaginary recognition of, in Church at Jerusalem, 
9o, 4I0 n. <i>See Hierarchical Theory</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p74">Eternal Sonship of Christ, as taught by Paul, 271; doctrine not 
contradicted by use of word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p74.1">πρωτότοκος</span>, 271
<i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p75">Ethiopian Eunuch, the, 74.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p76">Eutychus, 182.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p77">Faith, its relation to works, according 
to James, 243; Paul's teaching on justification by, 279.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p78">Felix, the Procurator, 191.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p79">Festus, 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p80">Free grace, Paul's doctrine of, 262.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p81">Funerals in primitive Church, 381.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p82">Galatians, their origin and character, 
148; epistle to, 169; Judaizing teachers among the, 267.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p83">Gallio, 165.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p84">Gamaliel, 33; his intervention in the Sanhedrim, 40.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p85">Gamaliel, Paul's teacher, 99.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p86">Gentiles, Christian, how regarded by primitive Church, 125, 137; 
problem concerning, not solved by Council of Jerusalem, 139; gradually reconciled 
to Christians of Jewish origin, 237.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p87">Gifts, the, of primitive Church, 338.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p88">Gnosticism, in primitive Church, 326.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p89">Gospel according to Mark, the origin of, 219; its character and 
style, 252.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p90">Gospel according to Matthew, the, written in Hebrew, 220, 252.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p91">Gospel according to Luke, the, indications in, of the mind of 
Paul, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p92">Gospel, the fourth, 235.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p93">Gospels, the first three, 216, 219.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p94">Greek paganism and Christianity, 162.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p95">Greek poets quoted by Paul, 99.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p96">Hebrews, the epistle to the, author of, 
169, Note J, 498; probable design of, 232; its relation to Pauline thought, 292; 
traces in, of Judaism of Alexandria, 293.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p97">Hellenist Jews, 54, 55.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p98">Heresy, symptoms of, in early Church, 297; of Ephesian and Colossian 
Churches, 327.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p99">Herod Agrippa, 87, 88, 196.


<pb n="517" id="iii.v-Page_517" />
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p100">Hierapolis, 148.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p101">Hierarchical theory of Church government referred to, 35, 50, 
56, 71, 76, 85, 89, 110, 131, 132, 140, 164, 205, 211, 214, 333, 343, 348, 359, 
476.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p102">Humanity of Christ, as taught by Paul, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p103">Imputed righteousness, James's recognition 
of, 243 n.; Paul's doctrine of, 256.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p104">Individuality, the basis of the Church, 24; preserved by the sacred 
writers, 238, 251, 390.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p105">James, the son of Alphæus, his mission 
in Egypt, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p106">James and Jude, their epistles, Note H, 496.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p107">James, the Lord's brother, distinguished from James, son of Alphaeus, 
90 <i>n</i>; his position in the Church at Jerusalem, 90, 299; his character and 
history, 91, 206; in the Council of Jerusalem, 132, 134; his death, 231; his views 
of Christian truth, 237; his epistle, 241; not the mere representative of the school 
of Judaizing Christians, 242; his silence on the death, resurrection, and miracles 
of Christ, 245; the Churches he had in view in his epistle, 246.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p108">James, son of Zebedee, the first apostle-martyr, 87.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p109">Jerusalem, the city of, its destruction, 399; immediate occasion 
of the siege of, 400; terrible features of siege of, 402; hostile factions within, 
during siege of, 403; famine in, during siege of, 404; close of drama, 405; the 
burning of the temple of, 405; consequences to Christian Church of destruction of, 
406, <i>et seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p110">Jerusalem, the Christian Church of, James's influence in, 91, 
299; as the early religious center of Christian Church, 93; appealed to by Church 
at Antioch, 128; feeling of, toward Paul, 299; character and tendencies of members 
of, 300. See <i>Council</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p111">Jesus Christ, His purpose, 23; His redeeming work, according to 
Paul, 271; His eternal Sonship, 271; His relations to the race, 273.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p112">John, St., his paramount influence in third period of apostolic 
age, 415; his natural disposition, 415; his vocation, 415; his method, 416; not 
the type of feminine gentleness, 417; his ardor, 417; his early life and preparation 
for his work, 418; his first religious impressions, 418; his call, 418; his view 
of Christ's doctrine-compared with that of other disciples, 419; his association 
with Peter, 420; his residence in Jerusalem, and supposed journeys to Rome and the 
country of the Parthians, 420; his temporary obscurity, 420; his view of Christ's 
doctrine and work, 421; his contact with philosophic culture, 422; his residence 
at Ephesus, 423; his sphere of <pb n="518" id="iii.v-Page_518" />action, 424; striking incident in his 
apostolic visitation, 424; his relation to Judæo-Christianity, 426; his banishment, 
427; his gospel and epistles, 428; his last years, 429; his influence on after ages, 
430; his theology, 430; source of his theology, 431; his doctrinal statements compared 
with Paul's, 442; his doctrinal starting-point, 442; his mysticism, 442; his teaching 
concerning the Divine Being, 443; prologue of his gospel, 445, 475; his recognition 
of the Holy Spirit, 446; on the Word and the world, 447; on the Word and redemption, 
450; on the drawing of the Father, 45; on Moses and Christ, 452; on the incarnation 
and its significance, 453; on the Saviour's death, 456; on the Word in the Christian 
and in the Church, 458; on election and faith, 459; on the morality of love, 461; 
on the future of the Church, 461; his democratic view of the constitution of the 
Church, 476; closes the apostolic age, 479; authenticity of his gospel and epistles, 
Note M, 509. <i>See Apocalypse and Primitive Church</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p113">Judaizing teachers, in Galatian Church, 304; among the Philippians, 
306; among the Thessalonians, 307; among the Romans, 308; among the Corinthians, 
309; their real influence upon primitive Church, 316.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p114">Judaizing tendency in primitive Church, its development, 298; 
among Galatians and others, 303 <i>et seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p115">Judas Thaddeus, in Mesopotamia, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p116">Jude, brother of our Lord, his work, 206.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p117">Laodicea, 148; epistle to Church at,193.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p118">Laying on of hands, 59, 357.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p119">Literature of the subject of the volume, Note A, 48I.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p120">Lord's Supper, the, celebration of, in primitive Church, 52, 377; 
grossly misrepresented by enemies of Christianity, 226.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p121">Luke, the physician, his history, 151; his gospel, 292.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p122">Lydia, 152.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p123">Lysias, the tribune at Jerusalem, 187.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p124">Macedonia, the appeal from, to Paul, 149.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p125">Magicians, their influence in first days of Christianity, 66.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p126">Mark, his gospel, 219, 252. <i>See Gospel</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p127">Mark, John, companion of Paul, 116, 143.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p128">Matthew, in Arabia, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p129">Matthias, in Ethiopia, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p130">Miracles, distinguished from magic, 172; influence of on the spread 
of Christianity, 43.

<pb n="519" id="iii.v-Page_519" />
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p131">Missions, character of, undertaken by Paul, 203.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p132">Missions of primitive Church, part taken in, by the several apostles, 
204 <i>et seq</i>.; value of traditions concerning the, 207; extreme eastern point 
of the, 208; mode of evangelization adopted in the, 216.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p133">Moral affinity, its influence on the apprehension of religious 
truth, 421.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p134">Nathanael and Bartholomew in Arabia, 208.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p135">Nero, 200; as a representative of paganism, 221; his part in persecution 
of Christian Church, 224; his mingled cruelty and buffoonery, 229; his persecution 
confined to Rome, 229.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p136">Nicholas, the Deacon, 57; heresy attributed to, 473.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p137">Octavia Poppæa, 200.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p138">Offices in primitive Church, the, 343.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p139">Onesimus, 194.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p140">Origin of evil, the, Paul's teaching upon, 261.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p141">Original sin, Paul's teaching upon, 262.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p142">Paganism, of Greece and Christianity, 
162; of Rome and Christianity, 221.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p143">Palestine, Christian Churches of, persecution of, 230; development 
of Judaistic tendencies in, 299; how affected by the fall of Jerusalem, 406.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p144">Pantheism, as taught by Simon Magus, 320.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p145">Paul, St., his great natural qualities, 95; his testimony to Christianity, 
96; characteristics of his reasonings, 96; considered as a reformer, 97; preparation 
for his work, 97; early training, 98; early religious development, 1o; unlike the 
Pharisees condemned by Christ, 102; dramatic form of some of his arguments, 103; 
contact with Stephen, 105; preparatory period before his conversion, 106; miraculous 
circumstances attending his conversion, 1o6; discrepancies in narratives of his 
conversion, 107 <i>n</i>.; his conversion not completed on the way to Damascus, 
109; his residence in Arabia, 110; visits Jerusalem, 111; commanded to preach to 
the Gentiles, 111; his work in Jerusalem and at Antioch with Barnabas, 112; commencement 
of his apostolic work, 112; his claim to the apostolate, 1 12; how he obtained knowledge 
of the divine history of salvation, 115; <i>his first missionary journey</i>, 116; 
his change of name, 118 <i>n</i>.; at Antioch in Pisidia, 118; his first proclamation 
of salvation by faith alone, 120; at Iconium, 121; at Lystra, 121; end of first 
missionary journey, 123; his apostleship discussed at the conference in Jerusalem, 
125; his defense of his apostleship, 129; in the Council of

<pb n="520" id="iii.v-Page_520" />his dispute with Peter at Antioch, 138; <i>his second missionary journey</i>, 
143; accompanied by Silas, 144; his preaching, 144; his labors, 145; his asceticism, 
145, 390; his thorn in the flesh, 145; his relations with Timothy, 146; relations 
with Epaphras, 147; in Galatia, 148; his summons to Macedonia, 149; at Philippi, 
152; at Thessalonica, 155; at Athens, 157; at Corinth, 162; his Nazaritish vow, 
166; keeping the Pentecost at Jerusalem, 167; <i>his third missionary journey</i>, 
169; at Ephesus, 169; his epistle to the Galatians, 169; at Crete, 174; at Corinth, 
174; first epistle to Timothy, 175; epistle to Titus, 175; epistle to Corinthians, 
176; persecuted at Ephesus, 177; into Europe again, 18o; second epistle to Corinthians, 
180; in Achaia, 81; epistle to the Romans, 181; to Jerusalem again, 181; his payment 
of charges for certain sacrifices, 185; his imprisonment, 189; before Ananias, 190; 
before Felix, 192; at Cæsarea, 193; epistles to Ephesians, Colossians, Laodiceans, 
and Philemon, 193; before Festus, appeals to Cæsar, 195; before Agrippa, 196; voyage 
to Rome, 197; arrival at Rome, 198; his conference with Jews at Rome, 199; affliction 
added to his bonds, 199; his expectation of death, 200; second epistle to Timothy, 
201; his alleged second captivity, Note F, 492; characteristics of his mission work, 
203; his death, 230; his influence on Christian doctrine, 234; his particular mode 
of regarding Christian truth, 240; his doctrine as set forth in his writings, 254; 
his attitude toward Judaism, 254; fullness of his doctrine, 255; moral character 
of his religious teaching, 256; on righteousness, 256; on the corruption of mankind, 
258; on the opposition between flesh and spirit, 260; on the origin of evil, 261; 
on original sin, 262; on free grace, 263; on predestination, 264; on the salvation 
of the individual, 265; on the Mosaic dispensation, 268; on the eternal Sonship 
of Christ, 271; on redemption, 271; on Christ's humanity, 273; on justification 
by faith, 279; on the Christian Church, 283; on the last times, 284; on the return 
of Christ, 286; on the relation between the two covenants, 287; on dualism, and 
on grace and freedom, 288; his use of Scripture, 290; his teaching based on that 
of Christ, 290; his influence on the gospel of Luke, the Acts of the Apostles, and 
the epistle to the Hebrews, 292; his relations with the Church at Jerusalem, 299; 
his epistles to the Corinthians, with reference to the four parties there, 311; 
on holy days, 364; on Christian worship, 368; on the sacraments, 373; on the Christian 
life, 381; as saint and apostle, 396; his statements of doctrine compared with those 
of St. John, 442 his epistles, Note G, 495.

<pb n="521" id="iii.v-Page_521" />
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p146">Pentecost, the day of, 28; miracle of, Note D, 489. <i>See Spirit</i>.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p147">Persecution of the Christian Church, first outbreak of the, 37; 
officially commenced, 221; determining cause of, under Nero, 224; in Rome by Nero, 
228; impression produced on the Church by the first, 229; in Palestine, 230.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p148">Peter, St., his influence in the primitive Church, 33; his history 
as a disciple, 33; his disposition, 33; his alleged primacy, 34; before the Sanhedrim, 
after Pentecost, 38; as the first apologist of the Church, 44; on faith in Christ, 
47; not first bishop of Antioch, 77; and Cornelius, 79; and the Christians at Jerusalem, 
83; his deliverance from prison, 88; tradition of visit to Rome disproved, 89; his 
part in Council of Jerusalem, 132; his dispute with Paul at Antioch, 138; his secondary 
part in history of Church after Council of Jerusalem, 210; his relations with Paul, 
210; his work, 210; his residence at Babylon, 210; his alleged residence at Rome, 
211; occasion and characteristics of his epistle, 211, 247; his Christian maturity, 
212; did he go from Babylon to Rome? 213; his death, 214; his share in the gospel 
of St. Mark, 219; particulars of his death and legend relating thereto, 230; his 
mode of regarding Christian truth, 241; his conception of the nature and work of 
Christ compared with that of St. Paul, 249; on faith, 250; on election, 251; influenced 
by St. Paul, 251; authenticity of the second epistle bearing his name, Note I, 497.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p149">Pharisaism, the spirit of, indestructible, 127.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p150">Philemon, the epistle to, 193.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p151">Philip, the apostle, his sphere of evangelistic work, 207.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p152">Philip, the deacon, 71; and the Ethiopian eunuch, 74.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p153">Philippi, its history and government, 151; Paul's arrival at, 
152; the Church at, 155, 306.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p154">Prayer, resorted to by Church in persecution, 41.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p155">Preaching, meaning of word in New Testament, 2I7.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p156">Predestination, Paul's teaching upon, 264.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p157">Primitive Church, the, its peculiar mission, 25; its peculiar 
gifts, 26; union of human and divine elements in, 27; three periods of its history, 
27; its rupture with Judaism, 32; its rapid increase, 35; first persecution of, 
37; opposed by ridicule, calumny, and prejudice, 42; miracles in, 42; not to be 
regarded as a Jewish sect, 46; its faith in Christ, 47; its doctrine not systematic, 
48; its expectation of Christ's return, 48; absence of fixed ecclesiastical organization 
in, 48; influence of apostles in, 49; admission into, 51; discipline of, 51; worship 
of, 51; community of goods in, 53; jealousy about distribution of alms in, 54; diaconate 
of the, 55, 354;

<pb n="522" id="iii.v-Page_522" />admission of Gentiles into, 82, 127; the elders of, 85, 346; the prophets 
of, 86, 341; not free from sectarian influences, 127; its missions, 205; symptoms 
of heresy in, 297; sacraments in, 345, 373, 377; Sabbath days in, 364 <i>et seq</i>.; 
in the time of John, 464; progress of, from destruction of Jerusalem to close of 
first century, 464; intermittent persecution of, 465; its great peril, 468; its 
more definite forms of heresy, 470; the democratic nature of its constitution, 476; 
gradual transformation of its style of worship, 468. <i>See Ecclesiastical Organization; 
Worship; Christian Life, etc</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p158">Priscilla and Aquila, 163, 389; at Ephesus, 167; instruct Apollos, 
168.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p159">Prophesying in primitive Church, 341.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p160">Prophets in primitive Church, 86.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p161">Proselytes of the Gate, 135.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p162">Redemption, Paul's teaching upon, 271; 
judicial theory of, 276, 277 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p163">Resurrection, Paul on the, 285, 285 n.; of Christ, its place in 
apostolic preaching, 44.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p164">Roman paganism and Christianity, 221.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p165">Romans, the epistle to the, 181; the ninth chapter of the epistle 
to the, 265.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p166">Sabbath, the, under the Christian dispensation, 
364; the Lord's day not put in its place, 367. <i>See Paul and Primitive Church</i>.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p167">Sacraments, the Christian, in primitive Church, 373 <i>et seq</i>.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p168">Sadducean spirit, the, essentially persecuting, 37.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p169">Samaria, its people, 64; the Gospel introduced into, 71; the Christian 
converts in, visited by Peter and John, 71; the influence of the Church in, upon 
Christian thought, 73.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p170">Sanhedrim, 36; Peter before the, 38. Saul of Tarsus, 64; influence 
of Stephen's death upon, 63; his preparation and conversion, 95. <i>See Paul</i>.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p171">Scholastic spirit, the, among the Jews, 99.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p172">Scriptures, the holy, appealed to by Peter in proof of Christianity, 
44; freedom with which quoted, 45; allegorical interpretation of, by heretics, 325; 
use of by Paul, 290.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p173">Sergius Paulus, 117.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p174">Silas, or Silvanus, 144; at Babylon with Peter, 212.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p175">Simon Magus, 66; his system, 68, 318; his baptism, 71; his subsequent 
history, 73; the first heretic, 318; his pantheism, 319; his immorality, 321.


<pb n="523" id="iii.v-Page_523" />
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p176">Simon Zelotes, his sphere of evangelistic work, 208.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p177">Socrates before Athenian judges compared with Christians before 
the Sanhedrim, 39.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p178">Solitude as a preparation for great service, 110.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p179">Spirit, the Holy, progressive action of, 26; on the day of Pentecost, 
28; and the gift of tongues, 30; sometimes given before baptism, 51; often given 
to new converts without their concurrence, 72; never does violence to human freedom, 
81.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p180">Spiritual crisis, times of, 101.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p181">Stephen, his natural qualities, 57; his apology, 59; his death, 
62, <i>et seq</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p182">Stephanus, Crispus, and Gaius, 164.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p183">Sword, the, not to be appealed to by the persecuted, 40.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p184">Synagogue, rulers of the, 84.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p185">Systems of theology, the product of post-apostolic times, 239.
</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p186">Tarsus, the schools of, 98.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p187">Teaching, the gift of, in primitive Church, 343.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p188">Theosophy of the East, the attempt to combine Christianity with 
the, 318.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p189">Thessalonica, 155; epistle to Church at, 165.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p190">Thomas, in Parthia, 208. Thorn in the flesh, the, of Paul, 145.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p191">Timothy, his history and character, 146; Paul's first epistle 
to, 175; second epistle to, 201.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p192">Titus, with Paul at Jerusalem, 128; Paul's epistle to, 175.
</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p193">Tongues, the gift of, 30;. error of Irenæus and Tertullian with 
respect to, 31; in the second period of the apostolic age, 340.</p>
<p class="index1" id="iii.v-p194">Tübingen School, the hypothesis of, concerning doctrinal differences 
in the primitive Church, untenable, 236.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p195">Vow of Paul, the disputations respecting, 
167 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="index1" style="margin-top:24pt" id="iii.v-p196">Worship in primitive Church, marked by 
differences between Jewish and Gentile converts, 361; places in which offered, 363; 
times for, observed, 364; lack of liturgical element in, 368; rules for, given by 
Paul, 368; essential acts of, 369; teaching in connection with, 370; prayer, 371; 
singing, 372; the sacraments, 373; indications of a transformation in the style 
of, 468.</p>

<pb n="524" id="iii.v-Page_524" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Passages of Scripture Quoted or Referred to." progress="97.99%" id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED TO.</h2>


<pb n="525" id="iii.vi-Page_525" />
<pb n="526" id="iii.vi-Page_526" />
<pb n="527" id="iii.vi-Page_527" />
<pb n="528" id="iii.vi-Page_528" />
<pb n="529" id="iii.vi-Page_529" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Authors Quoted or Referred to." progress="98.00%" id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">INDEX OF AUTHORS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO,</h2>
<h3 id="iii.vii-p0.2">AND OF THE SUBJECTS OF QUOTATION OR REFERENCE.</h3>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p1">ABDIAS. On the apostolic age, 204, <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p2">AMBROSE. On teaching and baptizing by the laity of the early Church, 
345.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p3">ARISTOPHANES. On the use of the word "bishop," 349, <i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p4">AUGUSTI. On the places of Christian worship in the first century, 
364; oh holy days in the early Church, 367, 368 <i>n</i>.; on the liturgical element 
in early Christian worship, 371 <i>n</i>; on the hymns of the early Church, 373
<i>n</i>.; on Christian baptism, 376 <i>n</i>.; on the celebration of the Lord's 
Supper, 377</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p5">AUGUSTINE, ST. The prayer of Stephen, 63; on the decrees of the 
Council of Jerusalem, 138; on the ministry of James at Jerusalem, 350; on the Law 
of Christ, 386; on the laying on of hands, 358; on the Apostle John, 422; on tradition 
that John did not die, 429. 34.</p>
<pb n="530" id="iii.vii-Page_530" />
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p6">BARONIUS. On Peter's preaching at Rome immediately after his deliverance 
from prison, 89; on the division of the world into fields of labor by the Apostles, 
89; on the date of the Epistle of Peter, 212 <i>n</i>.; on Peter's sojourn at Rome, 
213.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p7">BAUMGARTEN. On the relation of the apostolate of the Twelve to the 
activity of the Christian Church, 78 <i>n</i>.; on the decree of the Council of 
Jerusalem, 137; on Paul's vow, and its fulfillment at Corinth, 167 <i>n</i>.; on 
Paul's judgment of the Jews as a nation, 199.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p8">BAUR, F. On the part of the Pharisees in the rupture between the 
early Church and Judaism, 32; on the number of Christian converts on and immediately 
after the day of Pentecost, 35; on the identity of primitive Christianity with Judaism, 
48; on Stephen's apology, 59; on the different accounts of Paul's conversion, 107
<i>n</i>.; on Paul's recovery from blindness at Damascus, 110 <i>n</i>.; on Paul's 
first missionary journey, 123 <i>n</i>.; on Paul's farewell to the elders of the 
Church at Ephesus, 184 <i>n</i>.; on the part of Judaizing Christians in the persecution 
and arrest of Paul at Jerusalem, 186, 300; on the radical opposition of parties 
in the Church of the apostolic age, 234; on the founding of the Church at Rome, 
308; on the party of Cephas at Corinth, 314; on the first heretics as referred to 
in the pastoral epistles, 326; on the doctrine of John, 442 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p9">BAUR, W. On the hymns of the early Church, 373 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p10">BEDE. On the gift of tongues at Pentecost, 32.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p11">BINGHAM. On the constitution of the Christian Churches of the first 
century, 331 <i>n</i>.; on the episcopacy of the Apostles, 351; on the worship and 
Christian life of the first century, 36; on the existence of "sanctuaries" in the 
first century, 364; on the liturgical use of the Lord's Prayer in the first century, 
371; on the use of the formula of Christian baptism, 375 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p12">BLEEK. On Apollos, I69 <i>n</i>.; on marks of the Pauline school 
of thought in the Epistle to the Hebrews, 292; on the apostasies which threatened 
the Church of Jerusalem, 302 <i>n</i>. BLUMHART. On the fragment of the preaching 
of Peter quoted by Cyprian, 214 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p13">BUNSEN. On the authenticity of fragments of a book conmposed by 
Simon Magus, or one of his disciples, 69 <i>n</i>.; on the constitution of the Churches 
of the first century, 331 <i>n</i>.; on the visible Church as recognized by the 
Apostles, 336 <i>n</i>.; on the development of Church organization, 352 <i>n</i>.; 
on fragments of ancient liturgies, 372 <i>n</i>.; on the significance of Christian 
baptism in the apostolic age, 373; on the eucharistic prayers of the early Church, 
378 <i>n</i>.; on the angels of the seven Churches, 476 <i>n</i>.</p>

<pb n="531" id="iii.vii-Page_531" />
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p14">CALLIXTUS, N. On the fields of mission-labor occupied by the Apostles, 
204 <i>et seq</i>.; on John's residence at Jerusalem, 420.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p15">CALVIN. On the worship of the unknown God at Athens, I6i; on the 
elders of the primitive Church, 351 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p16">CHRYSOSTOM. On the deacons of the primitive Church, 56 <i>n</i>.; 
on the labors of St. Paul, 203; on the name and office of Bishop, 348; on John the 
Apostle, 417.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p17">CICERO. On the city of Antioch, 76; on the city of Athens, I58; 
on the light in which religion was regarded by Pagan antiquity, 222.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p18">CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA. On the daughters of Philip the Apostle, 208
<i>n</i>.; on Peter's words to his wife on going to death, 230; on John's labors 
and his visitation of the Churches, 424; on John and the robber, 424 <i>et seq</i>.; 
on John's official position in the Church, 476.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p19">CLEMENT OF ROME. His supposed allusion to Peter's sojourn at Rome, 
213; on the organization of the Christian Church, 409.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p20">CRUICE, ABBE. On the early influence of the Church at Rome, 309;
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p21">CYPRIAN. His quotation of a fragment of Peter's preaching, 214; 
on the laying on of hands, 358.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p22">DENYS. On Peter's sojourn at Rome, 214.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p23">DE WETTE. On the Jews who put forward Alexander at Ephesus, 179; 
on the party "of Christ" at Corinth, 314; on "the Light which lighteth every man," 
448.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p24">DIOGENES LAERTIUS. On the altar "to the Unknown God," 260.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p25">DIUS CASSIUS. On appeals to the emperors of Rome, 195 <i>n</i>.; 
on the martyrdom of Flavius Clement and his wife, 467.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p26">EPIPHANES. On the religious tendencies of the Samaritans, 66; on 
Dositheus, the pseudo Messiah, 67; on the position of James in the Church at Jerusalem, 
350; on the Christians at Jerusalem at the time of its destruction, 406; on John 
and Ebion, 429 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p27">EUSEBIUS. On the Ethiopian eunuch, 74, 75; on the tradition that 
Peter founded and governed the Church at Antioch, 77; on the martyrdom of James, 
son of Zebedee, 88; on the position of James "the Just" in the Church at Jerusalem, 
90, 350; on John, surnamed Mark, I16; on the birthplace and nationality of Luke, 
151; on the mission work of the Apostles, 204 <i>n</i>., 215, 218; on the labors 
of Andrew, brother of Peter, in Scythia, Thrace, and Macedonia, 207; on the daughters 
of Philip the Apostle, 207 <i>n</i>.; on the death and tomb of Philip, 209; on the 
legend of the correspondence between Jesus Christ and the King of Edessa, 217; on 
the part of Peter in the production of the Gospel according to Mark, 219, 220; on 
the language of the Gospel according to Matthew,

<pb n="532" id="iii.vii-Page_532" />220; on the apocryphal letter from Pilate to Tiberius, 224; on Nero, 
282; on the tombs of Peter and Paul, 230; on the Christians at Jerusalem at the 
time of its destruction, 406; on the answer of certain Christians in Palestine to 
the question of Domitian about the kingdom of Christ, 407, 466; on the alleged second 
Council of Jerusalem, 410 <i>n</i>.; on the proofs of the decay of Judæo-Christianity, 
413; on John "the Presbyter," 423 <i>n</i>.; on John and the robber, 426; on the 
alleged pontificate of John, 426; on the Gospel according to John, 428; on John, 
and Cerinthus the heretic, 429; on the persecution by Domitian, 467 <i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p28">FABRICIUS. On the mission work of the Apostles, 204, 215.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p29">FROMMAN. On the doctrine of John, 442.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p30">GIESELER. On the confusion in the minds of the Roman Emperors as 
to the distinction between Christians and Jews, 465.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p31">GRIMM, JOSEPH. On the Samaritans, 66, 74; on the system of Simon 
Magus, 69 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p32">GUERICKE. On Christian worship in apostolic times, 361.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p33">HARNACK. On the worship of the primitive Church, 52, 361, 369; on 
the first Christians and the Sabbath, 53; on teaching and baptism by the laity in 
the primitive Church, 345; on the Lord's Supper as observed in the primitive Church, 
378.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p34">HERODOTUS. On the city of Corinth, 162.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p35">HEGESIPPUS (in Eusebius.) On the position of James in the Church 
at Jerusalem, 350; on the answer of certain Christians in Palestine to the question 
of Domitian about the kingdom of Christ, 407; on the alleged second Council of Jerusalem, 
410 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p36">HIPPOLYTUS. On the history and doctrines of Simon Magus, 73 et seq.; 
on the heresies of the second century, 328; on the Nicolaitans and Cerinthus, 473
<i>n</i>., 474 <i>n</i>.; on the Quatordecimonians, 479.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p37">IRENÆUS. On the gift of tongues, 31; on Nicholas, the Deacon, 57
<i>n</i>., 473; on Simon Magus, 68, 70 <i>n</i>., 320; on the place of Peter's death, 
214; on the commencement of Ebionitism, 414; on the relations between Peter and 
John, 420; on John's residence at Ephesus, 423; on the heresy of Cerinthus, 474.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p38">JEROME. On the Ethiopian eunuch, 75; on the founding and government 
of the Church at Antioch by Peter, 77; on the change of the name of Saul, 18 <i>
n</i>.; on the labors of Paul, 203; on the administration of the sacrament by the 
laity, 345; on the name and office of bishop, 348; on the pontificate of John, 426
<i>n</i>.; on the Gospel according to John, 429.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p39">JOSEPHUS. On the day of Pentecost, 28 <i>n</i>.; on the magistrate 
who arrested Peter and John after the healing of the lame man, 37; on

<pb n="533" id="iii.vii-Page_533" />533 the Samaritans, 64, 65; on the planting of Christianity in Cyprus, 
76; on the city of Antioch, 76; on the death of Herod Agrippa, 89; on the exorcists 
at Ephesus, 172; on the vow of the Nazarite, 185 <i>n</i>.; on the Egyptian at Jerusalem, 
who professed to be a prophet, 187; on Felix the procurator, I9I; on Festus, successor 
of Felix, 194; on the history and position of "King Agrippa," 196; on Octavia Poppæa, 
200; on the Jewish colony in Babylon, 210, 211; on the Jewish colony at Rome, 309; 
on the influence of the ascetic tendency of Judaism on the heresies of Colosse and 
Ephesus, 327; on the siege and fall of Jerusalem, 400 <i>et seq</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p40">JUSTIN MARTYR. On Simon Magus, 68; on the rulers of synagogues, 
84 <i>n</i>.; on the calumnies against the first Christians, 226; on the Sabbath 
in the primitive Church, 368; on a Nazarite sect in the second century, 413.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p41">LANGE. On the Council of Jerusalem, 137; on the city of Corinth, 
163; on the vows fulfilled by Paul at Corinth, I67 <i>n</i>.; on the mission-work 
of the Apostles, 209, 210.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p42">LECHLER. On the influence of the fall of Jerusalem upon the relations 
between Judæo-Christianity and the Church, 412 <i>n</i>.; on the doctrinal basis 
of the Apocalypse and the fourth Gospel, 431 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p43">LEO. On division of the world into fields of labor by the Apostles, 
89.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p44">LUCKE. On John the Apostle, 415 <i>n</i>.; on the alleged journeys 
of John to Rome, and into the country of the Parthians, 420; on John the Presbyter, 
423 <i>n</i>.; on the persecution suffered by John, 427 <i>n</i>.; on the posthumous 
influence of John, 430; on the "Light which lighteth every man," 448.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p45">MARCELLINUS, A. On a pagan custom illustrative of the account given 
in Acts of the silver-shrine makers at Ephesus, 171 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p46">MINUTIUS FELIX. On the practices of the primitive Christians, illustrative 
of the calumnies against them, 226, 227.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p47">MONOD, A. On John the Apostle, 415 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p48">NEANDER. On the community of goods in the primitive Church, 53
<i>n</i>.; on the gift of prophecy in the Christian Church, 87; on the name Saul, 
98; on the decree of the Council of Jerusalem, 137; on the vow which Paul fulfilled 
at Corinth, 167 <i>n</i>.; on the case of Onesimus, 194 <i>n</i>.; on the spiritual 
position of Paul when he wrote the Epistle to the Philippians, 201 i<i>n</i>.; on 
the death of James, the brother of the Lord, 232 <i>n</i>.; on his doctrine, 241
<i>n</i>., 246; on the gift of teaching in the primitive Church, 351 nt.; on <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:2" id="iii.vii-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">
1 Cor. xvi, 2</scripRef>, 367 z<i>n</i>.; on the doctrine of John the Apostle, 442
<i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p49">OLSHAUSEN. On the Jewish exorcists at Ephesus, 172 <i>n</i>. ORIGEN. 
On the creed of the Samaritans, 66 <i>n</i>.; on Dositheus the

<pb n="534" id="iii.vii-Page_534" />pseudo-Messiah, 67; on the founding and government of the Church at 
Antioch by Peter, 77 <i>n</i>.; on the different modes in which "the Word" is revealed, 
421.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p50">OROSIUS. On the persecution by Nero, 229 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p51">PAPIAS (in Eusebius.) On Peter having an interpreter at Rome, 32 
l<i>n</i>.; on the preference of the primitive Church for the living to the written 
word, 218; on the origin of the Gospel according to Mark, 219; on the origin and 
language of the Gospel according to Matthew, 220; on John the Apostle, and John 
the Presbyter, 423 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p52">PAUSANIAS. On the altar to the unknown God at Athens, I60; on the 
Temple of Diana at Ephesus, 170.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p53">PHILOSTRATUS. On the school of learning at Tarsus, 98 <i>n</i>.; 
on the devoutness of the people at Athens, 158, 160; on the inhabitants of Ephesus, 
171.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p54">PLINY. On the name of Candace, 74 <i>n</i>.; on the blasphemous 
assumptions of Domitian, 466 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p55">REUSS. On the place where the Epistles to the Thessalonians were 
written, 165; on the date of Paul's voyage to Crete, 176 <i>n</i>.; on the period 
in which the Epistles to the Ephesians and Colossians were written, 194 <i>n</i>.; 
on "the engrafted word," <scripRef passage="James 1:21" id="iii.vii-p55.1" parsed="|Jas|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.21">James i, 21</scripRef>, 
242 <i>n</i>.; on James's doctrine of faith, 243 <i>n</i>.; on the silence of Peter 
with respect to the law, 249 <i>n</i>.; on the word "Faith," 281 <i>n</i>.; on the 
doctrine of faith in the Epistle to the Hebrews, 295 <i>n</i>.; on the party "of 
Christ" at Corinth, 314 <i>n</i>.; on the first heretics as referred to in the pastoral 
epistles, 326 <i>n</i>.; on the ecclesiastical constitution described in the pastoral 
epistles, 352 <i>n</i>.; on the doctrine of John the Apostle, 442 <i>n</i>.; on 
the nature of "the Word," <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="iii.vii-p55.2" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i, 18</scripRef>, 446
<i>n</i>.; on the teaching of John concerning the Spirit, 447 <i>n</i>.; on the 
representation given of Satan in the fourth Gospel, 449 <i>n</i>.; on the humiliation 
of the Word, 454 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p56">RITSCHL. On the identity of primitive Christianity with Judaism, 
48 <i>n</i>.; on the constitution of the Churches in the apostolic age, 331 <i>n</i>.; 
on the right of all believers to teach in the public worship of the primitive Church, 
344 <i>n</i>.; on the supposed sacerdotal order in the Churches founded by Paul, 
345 <i>n</i>.; on the laying on of hands, 357 <i>n</i>.; on the alleged second Council 
of Jerusalem, 411 <i>n</i>.; on the influence of the Fall of Jerusalem on the relations 
between Judæo-Christianity and the Church, 411 <i>n</i>.; on the angels of the Seven 
Churches, 476 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p57">ROUTH (passages given in Routh's "Reliquæ Sacræ.) On the calumnies 
against the primitive Church, 227; on the circumstances leading to the death of 
James, brother of the Lord, 231 <i>n</i>.; on the

<pb n="535" id="iii.vii-Page_535" />answer given by certain Christians to Domitian concerning Christ's 
kingdom, 407 <i>n</i>., 466 <i>n</i>.; on the persecution by Domitian, 467 <i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p58">ROTHE. On the constitution of the Churches of the first century, 
331 <i>n</i>.; on the words "elder" and "bishop," 348 <i>n</i>.; on the "elders" 
of the primitive Church, 351 <i>n</i>.; on the deaconesses of the primitive Church, 
355 <i>n</i>.; on the laying on of hands, especially in the case of Timothy, 357
<i>n</i>.; on the alleged second Council of Jerusalem, 410 <i>n</i>.; on the angels 
of the Seven Churches, 476 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p59">SCHAFF. On the deaconesses of primitive Church, 355 <i>n</i>.; on 
the Sabbath in primitive Church, 366; on the Lord's Supper in primitive Church, 
379; on the Christian life of primitive Church, 381 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p60">SCHENKEL. On the party "of Christ" at Corinth, 314 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p61">SCHERER. On the apostolate in general, and that of St. Paul, 114
<i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p62">SCHMID. On the types of doctrine presented in the second period 
of the apostolic age, 240 <i>n</i>.; on the passage <scripRef passage="1Peter 1:11" id="iii.vii-p62.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.11">
1 Peter i, 11</scripRef>, 249 <i>n</i>.; on the doctrine of John the Apostle, 442
<i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p63">SCHWEGLER. On the identity of primitive Christianity with Judaism, 
48 <i>n</i>., 92 1<i>n</i>.; on the party "of Christ" at Corinth, 314 <i>n</i>.; 
on the first heretics as referred to in the pastoral epistles, 326 z<i>n</i>.; on 
the cessation of the Jewish sacrifices, 411 <i>n</i>.; on the alleged confirmation 
by John of Judeo-Christianity, 426 <i>n</i>.; on the doctrine of John, 442 <i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p64">SENECA. On the disposition of Gallio, the proconsul, 165 7<i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p65">SOCRATES (Ecclesiastical Historian.) On the apostolic teaching concerning 
holy days, 367.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p66">STRABO. On the school of learning at Tarsus, 98.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p67">SUETONIUS. On the banishment of the Jews from Rome by Claudius, 
223; on the blasphemous claims of Domitian, 467 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p68">TACITUS. On the agitation of men's minds in the reign of Claudius, 
I50; on the character of Felix, the Procurator, 191; on the influence of the prefect 
Burrhus on Nero, I98 <i>n</i>.; on the character of Nero, 201; on the renewal of 
the Haruspices under Claudius, 222; on Nero's calumnies against the Christians, 
225, 226, 228; on Nero's persecution of the Christians, 229; on the miseries of 
the Jews after the destruction of Jerusalem, 406 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p69">TERTULLIAN. On the gift of tongues in the primitive Church, 31I 
on the imprisonment of Paul and Silas at Philippi, 154; on Peter's residence at 
Rome, 214; on the supposed letter from Jesus Christ to Tiberius, 224 <i>n</i>.; 
on the calumnies against the early Christians, 227; on the laying on of hands in 
baptism, 358 <i>n</i>.; on baptism for the dead, 375 <i>n</i>.; on the martyrdom 
of John, 427 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p70">THEODORET. On the missions of the primitive Church, 216; on the 
identity of elders and bishops, 348 <i>n</i>.</p>

<pb n="536" id="iii.vii-Page_536" />
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p71">THILO. On the mission-work of the Apostles, 205 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p72">THIERSCH. On the place where the disciples were on the day of Pentecost, 
28 <i>n</i>.; on the observance of the Sabbath by the first Christians, 53 <i>n</i>.; 
on the office of the first deacons, 57 <i>n</i>.; on the apology of Stephen, 62
<i>n</i>.; on the basis of the sacerdotal system, 85 <i>n</i>.; on the preaching 
of Peter at Rome, 89 <i>n</i>.; on the advice of James concerning Christian converts 
from paganism, 135 <i>n</i>.; on the monopoly of the gift of teaching claimed for 
ecclesiastics, 343 <i>n</i>.; on the supposed second Council of Jerusalem, 410
<i>n</i>.; on the angels of the Seven Churches, 476 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p73">THOLUCK. On John the Apostle, 415 <i>n</i>.; on "the Light which 
lighteth every man," 448 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p74">TISCHENDORF. (Edition of Apocryphal Acts of Apostles and Gospels.) 
On the mission-work of the Apostles, 205 <i>n</i>.; on the spring of water said 
to have gushed from the tomb of John, 430 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p75">TILLEMONT, L. DE. On Peter's journey to Rome, 89 <i>n</i>.; on Ananias 
of Damascus, 110 <i>n</i>.; on Christ's preference for John, 419 <i>n</i>.; on John's 
supposed journeys to Rome, and into the country of the Parthians, 420 <i>n</i>.; 
on the tradition that John did not die, 429 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p76">VITRINGA. On the difference between the first deacons and those 
mentioned by St. Paul, 56 <i>n</i>.; on the elders of synagogues, 84 <i>n</i>.; 
on the rulers of the synagogues, 84 <i>n</i>.; on the constitution of the Churches 
in apostolic times, 331 <i>n</i>.; on the right of every pious Jew to teach in the 
synagogue, 343 <i>n</i>.; on the laying on of hands in the appointment of rabbis, 
358; on Christian worship in apostolic times, 361 <i>n</i>.; on the church being 
the house of God, 364; on the parallel between the prayers of the Church and those 
of the Synagogue, 371 <i>n</i>.; on excommunication from the synagogue, 379.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p77">WIESELER. On Luke's designation of Sergius Paulus, 117 <i>n</i>.; 
on the date of Paul's voyage to Crete, and of the epistle to Timothy, and that to 
Titus, 175.; on Paul's payment of the charges of some who had taken the Nazaritish 
vow, I85 <i>n</i>.; on torture under the Roman law, 189 <i>n</i>.; on the jurisdiction 
of the Jews in religious matters when under the Romans, 190; on military captivity 
under the Romans, I93; on the Epistle to Philemon, 194 <i>n</i>.; on the praetorian 
guard, I97 <i>n</i>.; on the death of Burrhus, and on his successors, 201 <i>n</i>.
</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p78">WINER. On the brethren of the Lord, go <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p79">XENOPHON. On a custom illustrative of the usage of the primitive 
Church in the celebration of the Agapæ, 377 <i>n</i>.</p>
<p class="hang" id="iii.vii-p80">XIPHILINI. See Dius Cassius, 467.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.vii" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.iv.i-p11.7">9:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.ii.i-p8.12">33:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=27#iii.i.ii.i-p8.10">46:27</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iv.i-p11.6">18:1-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iv-p2.7">18:1-30</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.i-p25.2">6:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.i.ii-p14.2">6:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.i.i-p25.4">6:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.2">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.ii-p8.3">23:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.i.ii-p14.3">16:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.i.ii-p13.1">22:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.2">17:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.3">4:1-2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.xi-p13.1">26:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.i.i-p16.1">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.i.ii-p9.4">2:1-12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.i.i.i-p2.4">6:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.ii-p8.4">53:1-12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.3">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.3">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.8">4:18-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.6">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.8">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.4">9:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.3">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.5">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.5">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=41#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.4">13:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.4">15:20-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#iii.i.i.i-p6.3">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.i.i-p6.1">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.i.i-p7.3">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.2">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.2">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.1">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.2">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.12">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.12">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.12">21:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.5">21:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=37#iii.iv.xii-p5.2">23:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.xi-p11.3">24:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.14">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.1">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=37#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.3">26:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.iii-p7.7">28:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.9">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.3">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.6">11:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.ii.iii-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.7">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.4">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.10">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.5">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.5">9:49-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=54#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.6">9:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.vi-p2.2">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.iv.xii-p5.1">10:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.3">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.vi-p2.1">15:11-32</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.xi-p6.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.iii.ii-p3.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.4">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.8">1:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.6">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.6">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.9">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iii.i-p3.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.11">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.3">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.iii.i-p3.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.10">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii-p55.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.14">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=37#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.7">1:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=44#iii.i.i.i-p6.2">1:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv.xii-p2.2">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.i.i-p2.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.7">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.xii-p4.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv.xii-p4.4">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.3">3:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.7">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=36#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.21">3:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.ii.ii-p7.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv.xi-p7.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.7">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.4">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.5">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.14">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.xi-p6.4">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.3">5:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii.iii.i-p3.2">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.4">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.11">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=43#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.12">5:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.4">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.12">6:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=39#iii.iv.xi-p6.5">6:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=48#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.6">6:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=50#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.6">6:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.8">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.16">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.5">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.8">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.13">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.7">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.2">8:23-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=42#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.14">8:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.3">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.3">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#iii.i.ii.ii-p7.1">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.13">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.3">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.11">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.iii.iii-p2.3">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.4">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.16">10:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.xi-p6.6">11:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=41#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.8">11:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.17">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.14">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.18">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.7">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.12">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.15">14:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.7">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.6">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.17">15:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.6">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.3">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.i.i.i-p2.7">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.3">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.13">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.2">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.10">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.ii.i-p4.6">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.ii.i-p6.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.ii.i-p6.2">20:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.9">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.i-p6.4">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#iii.iii.ii.i-p17.2">21:22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.6">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.i-p8.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.i.i.ii-p12.1">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.i.iii.i-p20.1">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.i.i-p2.6">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.i.ii-p15.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.8">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.i.i-p8.4">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.ii-p3.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.i.ii-p10.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.i.ii-p6.1">2:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.i.i.ii-p9.7">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iii.i.i.ii-p6.2">2:25-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#iii.i.i.ii-p4.1">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=33#iii.i.i.ii-p9.1">2:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#iii.i.i.ii-p13.2">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.11">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.2">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=39#iii.iv.iii-p3.1">2:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#iii.i.i.ii-p11.2">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#iii.i.i.ii-p14.3">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#iii.i.i.ii-p15.5">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#iii.i.i.ii-p15.8">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.ii-p4.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.ii-p9.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.i.ii-p6.3">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.i.ii-p10.2">3:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.i.i-p9.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.i.ii-p2.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.i.i-p14.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.i.i-p14.2">4:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.i.ii-p4.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.i.ii-p6.4">4:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.i.ii-p9.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.i.ii.i-p8.11">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.i.i-p14.3">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii.i.i.ii-p15.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii.i.i.i-p16.2">4:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iii.i.i.ii-p9.5">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#iii.i.i.ii-p16.1">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#iii.i.i.ii-p11.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.i.ii-p13.5">5:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.i.ii-p16.3">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.i.i-p9.3">5:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.i.i-p5.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.i.i.i-p12.1">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#iii.i.i.ii-p4.4">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#iii.i.i.i-p15.1">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#iii.i.ii.i-p8.6">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iii.i.i.i-p15.2">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iii.i.i.ii-p11.3">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.i.ii.i-p5.2">6:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.10">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.i.ii.i-p6.2">6:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.ii.i-p8.9">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.i.ii.i-p8.1">7:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.i.ii.i-p8.2">7:29-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#iii.i.ii.i-p8.5">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#iii.i.ii.i-p8.7">7:46-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.i-p25.4">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.iii.i-p13.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.16">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.3">8:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.3">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.3">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii.i-p13.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iii.i-p15.6">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iii.i-p15.8">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iii.i-p15.10">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iii.i-p15.2">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#iii.i.ii.ii-p5.2">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#iii.iv.ii-p6.2">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.2">9:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.18">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.iii-p4.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.ii.iii-p4.2">10:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.ii.iii-p5.1">10:10-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#iii.iv.iii-p7.1">10:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.3">10:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#iii.i.ii.iii-p6.1">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.4">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.3">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=48#iii.i.i.ii-p13.4">10:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.ii.iv-p2.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.ii.iv-p2.2">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.3">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.7">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.9">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv.ii-p6.3">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.i.ii.iv-p6.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.6">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv.ii-p2.3">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii.ii.iv.i-p2.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.ii.iv-p7.1">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.i.ii-p16.4">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.2">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.10">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.ii-p2.2">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.6">13:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.8">13:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.20">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.12">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.11">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#iii.i.iii.ii-p4.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#iii.i.iii.ii-p4.2">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#iii.i.iii.ii-p4.3">13:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=38#iii.iv.iii-p3.2">13:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#iii.i.iii.ii-p3.1">13:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#iii.iv.iii-p3.2">13:46-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.iii.ii-p6.1">14:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.3">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.1">14:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.i.i-p3.3">14:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.4">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.5">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.6">14:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.10">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.9">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#iii.i.iii.ii-p7.8">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iv.i-p3.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iv.i-p3.4">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iv-p2.1">15:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.i.iv.i-p2.2">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iv.i-p9.4">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iv.i-p10.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.iv.i-p10.2">15:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.iv.i-p11.1">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.iv.i-p11.2">15:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#iii.i.iv.i-p11.3">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#iii.i.iv.ii-p2.2">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.i.iv.i-p9.3">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.i.iv.i-p13.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#iii.i.iv.i-p12.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.iii-p2.2">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.5">16:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.8">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.i.i-p11.1">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.i.i-p10.5">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.3">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.4">16:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.5">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.11">16:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.i-p16.1">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.12">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.i-p17.1">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.3">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.5">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.6">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.8">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iii.i.iii.i-p6.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.6">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.3">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv.ii-p2.4">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.i.i-p3.4">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.13">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.9">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.5">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.9">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.8">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.i.i-p26.10">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.3">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.i.i-p26.10">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.vi.i-p6.9">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#iii.iv.iii-p4.2">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.4">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.6">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.6">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.iii-p4.3">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.v-p4.4">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.3">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.vi.i-p22.4">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.3">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.13">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.i.i-p3.2">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.i.ii-p12.4">20:23-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.4">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.6">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.i.i-p3.2">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.vi.i-p13.1">20:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.8">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.6">21:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iv.i-p2.3">21:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iv.i-p3.1">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#iii.ii.i.ii-p16.1">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#iii.i.iii.i-p21.2">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.iii.i-p7.1">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#iii.i.iii.i-p9.1">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.i-p15.7">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.i-p15.9">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.i-p15.3">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.iii.i-p18.4">22:17-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.iii-p3.3">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.ii.i-p3.4">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.ii.i-p5.3">24:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.ii.i-p6.3">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.ii.i-p6.4">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.ii.i-p8.1">25:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.ii.i-p8.4">26:4-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.iii.i-p15.4">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.iii.i-p15.11">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=16#iii.i.iii.i-p17.1">26:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.ii.i-p8.2">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.ii.i-p8.3">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.ii.i-p9.5">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.v-p4.6">27:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.ii.i-p9.7">28:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=25#iii.iv.iii-p3.4">28:25-28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.3">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iv.i-p9.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.i-p6.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.19">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.1">1:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.4">1:23-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.14">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.20">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.3">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.7">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.2">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.5">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.6">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.3">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.4">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.8">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.4">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.21">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.25">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.3">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.7">4:15-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.3">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.3">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.12">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.4">5:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.5">5:12-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p4.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.8">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.11">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.42">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.15">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.4">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.8">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.iii.i-p11.1">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.i-p12.1">7:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.3">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.7">7:14-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.8">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.13">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.6">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.17">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.6">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.v-p6.3">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.10">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.7">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.13">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.10">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.23">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.16">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.28">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.iii.v-p1.3">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.23">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.iv-p18.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.iv-p16.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p9.4">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.1">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.31">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iv.i-p9.3">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.1">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.v-p12.1">11:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.iii.v-p12.2">11:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.8">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.4">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.ii-p8.7">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.ii-p15.2">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.16">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.3">13:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.3">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.6">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.8">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.iii.i-p19.4">15:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.9">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.5">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.i.ii-p12.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.v-p3.2">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.v-p3.6">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.i.ii-p12.2">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.i.ii-p12.3">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.3">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.i.ii-p12.7">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p16.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.17">16:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p9.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.17">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.17">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.13">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.5">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.8">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.v-p4.8">16:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.i-p6.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p12.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p15.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.v.i-p3.5">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.i.i-p23.7">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.6">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.7">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.i.i-p23.3">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#iii.ii.vi.i-p6.3">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p12.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.4">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.i.i-p23.5">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.8">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.i.i-p23.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.9">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.5">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.i-p13.1">3:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.1">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iv.i-p17.1">4:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv.i-p11.1">4:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.i-p18.5">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p11.4">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.7">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.12">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.i-p8.2">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.8">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p15.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.10">5:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p11.2">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.i-p6.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.9">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.1">6:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.i.i-p25.5">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p16.3">7:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.3">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.i.i-p25.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.i-p3.6">7:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.v-p18.7">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.2">7:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.3">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.11">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.5">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.6">7:32-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.4">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.5">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.16">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p16.2">8:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii.i-p19.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.20">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.17">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.i-p3.3">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.17">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.17">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.15">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.v.ii-p7.7">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.13">10:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.vi.ii-p16.1">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.i.iv.i-p13.2">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.vi.ii-p15.2">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.vi.i-p9.1">11:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.21">11:18-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.i.i-p25.8">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iv.i-p11.3">11:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.i-p22.1">11:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.vi.i-p23.1">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.12">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.9">11:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.v.ii-p3.4">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.7">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.15">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.14">12:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.10">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.5">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p2.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.4">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.v.ii-p15.7">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.3">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv.iii-p7.3">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.5">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p15.5">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.7">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.i-p16.3">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.6">14:26-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.11">14:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.22">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#iii.ii.vi.i-p9.2">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.iii.i-p15.13">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.14">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p16.2">15:12-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.5">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.5">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.9">15:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.27">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.17">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.vi.i-p20.3">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.3">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iii.i.iii.i-p6.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.4">15:42-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#iii.ii.iii.v-p4.4">15:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.4">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii-p48.1">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iv.i-p2.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.4">16:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.4">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.v.ii-p9.2">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.2">16:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.i.i-p23.6">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.i-p21.7">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.14">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.14">16:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.8">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.13">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.2">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.ii.iii-p2.3">3:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.9">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.4">3:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.5">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.7">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p8.6">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.36">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.35">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.12">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.8">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.4">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.v-p7.6">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.18">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.5">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.4">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.3">8:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.19">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.11">8:18-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.10">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv.i-p14.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#iii.i.iii.i-p19.3">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iv.i-p14.3">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iv.i-p14.2">11:21-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.5">11:23-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.3">11:23-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.1">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.3">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.7">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.5">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.15">13:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii.i-p18.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iii.i-p19.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.10">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.iii.i-p21.1">1:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.iii.i-p18.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.i.iii.i-p10.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.ii-p6.1">1:16-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.i.iii.i-p18.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.iii.i-p18.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.3">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.ii-p6.5">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.ii-p6.4">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.ii-p6.6">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.i.iv.i-p2.1">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.iv-p2.2">2:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.i.iv.i-p4.4">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.i.iv.i-p5.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.i.iv.i-p3.3">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.i.iv.i-p6.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.i.iv.i-p7.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.iv-p2.5">2:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.5">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.iv.i-p7.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.i.iv.i-p7.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iv.i-p3.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iv.i-p8.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv.iv-p2.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.iv.ii-p2.1">2:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.22">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.i-p7.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.iii.i-p10.3">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.4">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.v-p7.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p17.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.8">3:16-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.10">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.1">3:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.13">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.2">4:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.18">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.12">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.vi.i-p6.7">4:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.i.i-p3.1">4:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.i.i-p7.2">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.v-p17.4">4:22-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.6">5:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.4">5:10-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.12">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.7">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.13">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.3">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.xi-p7.3">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.16">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.9">6:18</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.i-p6.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.6">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.i.iii.i-p21.3">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.3">1:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.6">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.16">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.8">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.14">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.34">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.11">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.3">2:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.3">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.9">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.9">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.4">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.39">3:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.10">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.8">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.v.i-p3.2">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.7">4:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.10">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.7">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.ii-p12.1">5:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.5">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.i-p17.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.vi.i-p16.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.v.i-p3.1">5:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.2">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.vi.ii-p10.2">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.4">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.10">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.6">6:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.10">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.12">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p11.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p15.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.9">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii.i-p10.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.11">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.ii.i-p11.1">1:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iv.i-p10.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.ii.i-p11.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.5">1:19-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.v-p14.4">1:20-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.4">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.1">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.3">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.3">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.14">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.9">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.11">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.7">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.15">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.7">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.i.i-p5.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.i.i-p5.5">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.i.i-p6.2">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.7">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.i.iii.i-p10.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.4">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.i-p15.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.2">4:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.i.i-p14.1">4:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.i-p6.6">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.5">1:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.3">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.6">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv.vi-p2.5">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.20">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p11.8">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.6">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.18">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.3">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.3">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.1">2:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.20">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.9">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.vi.ii-p17.2">3:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.v.i-p7.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.5">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.4">3:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.6">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p16.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.7">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.i-p6.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv.iii-p5.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.v.ii-p9.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.18">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.ii.i-p5.6">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p10.4">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p11.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii.i-p5.7">4:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.i.i-p14.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.i.i-p15.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.i-p24.4">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.i.i-p15.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.i.i-p14.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.i.i-p14.4">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.5">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.10">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.9">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.3">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.7">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.6">4:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.3">4:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.v-p14.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.7">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.i-p12.6">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.16">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.vi.i-p10.5">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.vi.i-p11.2">5:27</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.20">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.2">2:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.vi.i-p12.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.6">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv.i-p8.6">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.4">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.4">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.6">3:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.17">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.9">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.i.iii.i-p17.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.6">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.10">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.4">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.vi.ii-p12.2">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.7">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.9">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.7">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.12">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.23">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.25">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.7">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.9">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.vi.i-p17.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.24">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.7">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.8">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.i-p13.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.11">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.vi.i-p10.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.i.i-p5.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.5">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.24">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.9">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.18">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.i.i-p5.6">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.18">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.4">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.7">6:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.i.i-p5.4">1:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.vi.i-p12.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.8">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.10">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.vi-p3.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.iv.v-p4.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.27">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.14">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.8">3:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.3">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.i.i-p5.1">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iii.v-p17.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.11">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.13">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.4">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.3">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.5">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv.vi-p3.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.9">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.14">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv.iii-p5.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.v-p4.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.10">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.v-p4.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv.v-p4.5">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv.v-p4.7">4:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.6">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.11">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.vi.i-p12.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.vi.i-p13.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.12">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.7">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.i.iii.i-p6.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.ii-p8.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.10">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.21">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.24">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.ii-p11.6">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.i.ii-p9.5">3:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p9.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.19">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.8">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.8">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.i.i-p6.4">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.5">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.iii-p5.2">1:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.2">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iv.i-p4.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.i.i.i-p2.5">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.vi-p5.1">2:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.ix-p2.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.6">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.3">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.7">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iv.i-p4.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.vi-p6.1">6:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.6">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.v.ii-p8.1">7:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.8">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.v.ii-p8.3">8:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.10">9:20-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.9">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.3">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.13">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iv.i-p4.4">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.15">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.7">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii.iii.vi-p5.2">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.15">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.ix-p2.3">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.ix-p2.5">13:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iv.i-p5.3">1:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.v.ii-p3.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.3">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.13">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.16">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii-p55.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.3">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.11">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.8">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.4">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p5.4">2:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.vi.i-p5.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.15">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii.iv.i-p5.2">2:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.7">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.4">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.12">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.10">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.3">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iv.i-p5.1">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.6">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.2">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.16">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iv.i-p5.5">5:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.7">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.14">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.i-p25.1">5:14-15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.20">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.13">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.10">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.9">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.1">1:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.11">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii-p62.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.viii-p4.1">1:13-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.9">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.10">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.4">2:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.21">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.ii.iii.iii-p2.3">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.12">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.17">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.4">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.19">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.5">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.16">3:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.8">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.12">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.18">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.8">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.15">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.17">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.5">5:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.i.i-p2.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.2">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.17">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.viii-p4.2">3:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.8">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.12">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.6">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.6">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.8">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.1">2:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.18">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.2">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.9">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.18">2:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iii.i-p3.4">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.10">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.13">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.7">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.13">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.2">3:10-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.6">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.11">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.6">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.3">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.5">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.20">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.3">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.16">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.11">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.11">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.9">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.14">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.xi-p9.6">5:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.7">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.17">5:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.7">1:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.17">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.16">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.16">1:9-10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.xi-p9.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.xi-p9.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.i-p14.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.xi-p11.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.3">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.10">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.10">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.5">2:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.1">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.6">2:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.15">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.9">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.1">2:14-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.8">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.7">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.15">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.4">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.4">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.11">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.12">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.12">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.11">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.9">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.13">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.xi-p8.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.xi-p9.3">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv.xi-p10.12">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.2">7:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.xi-p7.2">7:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.ii-p4.1">7:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv.xi-p9.2">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.14">7:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.6">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.5">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.4">11:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.3">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.7">12:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.8">12:1-16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.6">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.xi-p16.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv.xi-p2.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv.xi-p9.8">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.xi-p16.2">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv.xi-p16.3">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.2">13:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.3">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.xi-p12.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.xi-p17.2">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.3">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv.xi-p17.3">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.xi-p9.4">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv.xi-p17.1">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.15">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.xi-p8.2">14:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.ii.ii-p6.1">14:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.xi-p9.5">14:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.15">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.4">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.1">17:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.9">18:1-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.ii-p6.2">18:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.10">19:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.8">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.2">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.11">20:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.2">20:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.12">20:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.4">20:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.3">21:1-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.6">21:1-22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.13">22:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.xi-p9.9">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.5">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2">22:16</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> Ἐκλεκτῇ κυρίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αλλὰ γὰρ εἶναι τὴν τοῦ πυρὸς διπλῆν τινὰ τὴν φυσιν, καὶ τῆς διπλῆς ταύτης καλεὶ τὸ μέν τι κρωπτὸν, τὸ δἐ τι φανερόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐτὸς ἱλασμός ἐστι περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν, οὐ περὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων δὲ μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αυτρωτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αἰ, Αἴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βάπτισμα οὐ σαρκὸς ἀπόθεσις ῥύπου, ἀλλὰ συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p19.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαθεῖα δὲ τῆν πόλιν περιεῖχε σιγὴ καὶ νὺξ θανάτου γέμουσα, καὶ τούτων οἱ λησταὶ χαλεπώτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βωμοὶ θεῶν ὁνομαζομένων ἀγνώστων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γενόμενος ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου, θανάτου δὲ σταυροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γενομένου ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυὶδ κατὰ σάρκα, τοῦ ὁρισθέντος υἱοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν δυνάμει κατὰ πνευ̂μα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γίνεσθε δὲ ποιηταὶ λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γίνεσθε οὐ̂ν μιμηταὶ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γίνεσθε οὖν μιμηταὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, . . . καὶ περιπατεῖτε ἐν ἀγάπῃ, καθὼς καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γινώσκει πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γέγονε ἡ ἀρχὴ τούτου μετὰ Ἱεροσολύμων ἅλωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γένη γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δαβὼν δὲ τὴν δωρεὰν παρὰ τοῦ Καισαρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δαιμονίῳ ὁρμῆ ὑλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεδοκηκέναι πεπονθότα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαδέχεται τὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαιρέσεις δὲ χαρισμάτων εἰσίν, τὸ δὲ αὐτὸ Πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακόνους καινῆς διαθήκης, οὐ γράμματος ἀλλὰ πνεύματοσ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακονίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διακρίσεις πνευμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδακτικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴν ἔχει ἑρμηνείαν ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαιούμενοι δωρεὰν τῇ αὐτοῦ χάριτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ τὴν ύπερβυλὴν εῦς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ ἐκαλεῖτο Δίκαιος καὶ Ὠβλιάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀποκαταλλάξαι τὰ πάντα εἰς αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δυνατὸς ὢν ἐν ταὲς γραφαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δίκαζε δὲ, καὶ αὐτὺς ἱδία τὰ τε ἐφέσιμα καὶ τὰ ἀναπόμπιμα ὅσα ἀν παρὰ τε τῶν μειζόνων ἀρχόντων ἀφικνῆται, μὴτε γαρ αὐτοδικος μήτ᾽ αὐτοτελἡς οὔτω τις παράπαν ἔστω ὥστε μὴ οὐκ ἐφέσιμον ἀπ, αὐτοῦ δίκην γίγνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύο εἰσὶ ταραφυάδες τῶν ὅλων αἰώνων ἀπὸ μιῦς ῥίης ἥτις ἐστὶ δύναμις. σιγὴ, ἀόρατος ἀκατάληπτος ὧν ἡ μία φὭίνεται ἄνωθεν ἥτις ἑστὶ μεγάλη δυναμις, ἄρσην. Ἡ δὲ ἑτέρα, ἐπίνοια μεγάλη θήλεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ γὰρ σύμφυτοι γεγόναμεν τῷ ὁμοιώματι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἐσόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.41">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ καὶ δύνασαι ἐλεύθερος γενέσθαι, μᾶλλον χρῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰκὼν τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς ἕτερον εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς τὰ ἴδια ἦλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δὲ παρὴκαμεν, τὰ πράγματα δηλώσει ὑμῖν, ἔχομεν γὰρ πάντες τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ μέντοι νόμον τελεῖτε βασιλικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς τὴν Αλεξάνδριαν παῤῥησίᾳ τὸν Χριστὸν κηρύττων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰσὶ γὰρ δίαφοροι οἱονεὶ τοῦ λόγου μορφαὶ καθὼς ἑκάστῳ τῶν εἰς ἐπιστήμην ἀγομένων φαίνεται ὁ λάγος ἀναλογον τῇ ἔξει τοῦ εισαγομένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰσὶ γὰρ τοιοῦτοι τὴν φύσιν, ἐν μέν ταῖς συμφοραῖς ὄντας τοὺς Ἰουδᾶιους ἀρνοῦνται συγγενεῖς ἔχειν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶτα τὰς χεῖρας τὰς ἐαυτῶν ἐπιδεικνύναι μαρτύριον τῆς αὐτουργίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζητεῖν τὸν Θεὸν, εἰ ἄραγε ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν καὶ εὕροιεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζητοῦσι δὲ οὐκ ἀπὸ τῶν Γραφῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο ἀπὸ τῶν μυστικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζέων τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοσεβὴς γὰς ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθὼς καὶ ὁ Λουκᾶς ἐν ταῖς πράξεσι τῶν ἀποστόλων ἀπομνημονεύει τὸν Παὺλον λέγοντα ἄνδρες Ἀθηναῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καθ᾽ ἡμέραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ προσευξάμενοι ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ τὸ φῶς ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ φαίνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καλεῖται τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατακαυχᾶται ἔλεος κρίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατοικῆσαι τὸν Χριστὸν διὰ τῆς πίστεως ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ πᾶν ὁαιμόνιον ἐξαρκιζό-ενον νικάται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ αὐτος υἱος τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ αὕτη μέχρι νῦν παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἡ θεραπεία πλεῖστον ἰσχύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ μετὰ τὸ βάπιισμα κατελθεῖν εἴς αὐτὸν τὸν τῆς ὑπὲρ τὰ δλα αἰθεντίας τὸν Χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθάνατος ἤδη θανὼν ἀπάγομαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κηρύγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλῶντές τε κατ᾽ οἶκον ἄρτον, μετελάμβανον τροφῆς ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρητίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυβερνήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυριακή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κωλυόντων γαμεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρενθος δέ τις αὐτὸς Αἰγυπτίων παιδείῳ ἀσκηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λέγοντες τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἤδη γεγονέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος σοφίας, λόγος γνώσεῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος ἀκοῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαγείας ἔμπειρος ὥν θεοποιῆσαι ἑαυτόν ἐπεχείρησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μακαρίζουσιν ἑαυτοὺς ἐπὶ τῇ ξένῃ μίξει, ταύτην εἶναι λέγοντες τὴν τελείαν ἀγάπην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ματθᾶιος μὲν οὖν Ἑβραῖδι διαλέκτῳ τὰ λόγια συνεγραψάτο. Ἡρμήνευσε δ᾽ αὐτὰ ὡς ἤν δυνατὸς ἕκαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μεμέρισται ὁ Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετεκαλέσατο τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς Πάτμου ἐπάνοδον τὴν επὶ Κλαυδίου γενομένην Καισαρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετὰ τὴν Ἰακώβου μαρτνρίαν καὶ τὴν αὐτίκα γενομενην ἁλωσιν τῆς Ἱερουσαλημ, λόγος κατέχει τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ τῶν τοῦ Κυρὶου μαθητῶν τοὺς εἱαέτι τῷ βιῷ λειπυμενους ἐπί παῦτα πανταχόθεν συνελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μάρκος μὲν ἑρμηνευτὴς Πέτρου γενομένος ὅσα ἐμνημόνευσεν ἀκριβῶς ἔγραψεν, οὐ μὲν τοι τάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μέγεθος τοῦ ναοῦ τὰ παρὰ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις κατσκεύασματα ὐπερηκότος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μόνοι πάντων ἀναπεισθέντες ὑπο τινων βασκάνων ἀνθρώπων, τὸν καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἔν διαβολῆ κατασσῆσαι λόγον ἠθὲλεσαν Νέρων καὶ Δομετιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νεκρά ἐστιν καθ᾽ ἑαυτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νόμον τέλειον, τὸν τη̂ς ἐλευθερίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νομοδιδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νοῦν καὶ ἐπὶνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νυνὶ δὲ χωρὶς νόμου δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ πεφανέρωται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νῦνὶ δὲ ἅπαξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ ἄλλοι διακρινέτωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ περιτετμημένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἳ οὐκ ἐξ αἱμάτων, οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματος σαρκὸς οὐδὲ ἐκ θελήματός ἀνδρὸς, ἀλλ ᾽ ἐκ Θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται τὸ ἔργον του̂ νόμου γραπτὸν ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ θέλετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἔστιν δὲ ἥντινα κακουργίας ἰδέαν παρέλειπεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος οὐδὲ εἱ̂ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι μόνον ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι καὶ τῷ αἵματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐκ ἐξ ὑμῶν· Θεοῦ τὸ δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχ ὑμεῖς με ἐξελέξασθε, ἀλλ ἐγὼ ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὓς προέγνω, καὶ προώρισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἰδὲ γαρ πρὸ πολλοῦ χρονοῦ ἐώραθη, πρὸς τῶ τέλει τῆς Δομετιανοῦ ἀρχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱ ταῖς δευτέραις τῶν ἀποστόλων διατάξεσι παρηκολουθηκότες ἴσασι τὸν Κύριον νέαν προσφορὰν ἐν τῇ καινῇ διαθήκῃ καθεστηκέναι κατὰ τὸν Μαλαχίαν τὸν προφήτην : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ τὰ ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων τοσοῦτόν με ὡφελεῖν ὑπελάμβανον ὅσον τὰ παρὰ ζώσης φωνῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ κοσμικὴ μὲν οὐδ᾽ ἐπίγειος ἐπουράνιος δὲ καὶ ἀγγελικὴ τυγχάνει ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τοῦ αἱῶνος γενησομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ σαββατιζόμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ φύσει κακὸς ἀλλὰ θέσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲν προσανέθεντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐχ ὄπλοις χρησάμενοι ἀλλὰ πείθοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὕτως τοῖς ανθρώποις σωτηρίαν παρἐσχε δία τῆς ἰδίας επιγνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὗ οἶκός ἐσμεν ἡμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη μεγάλη : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάλιν ἔρχομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν ὃ γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα εἰς δόξαν Θεοῦ ποιεῖτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντες γὰρ ἥμαρτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παράκλητον ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρεδόθη διὰ τὰ παραπτώματα ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἁμαρτίας κατέκρινε τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεῖσον οὐν σὺ τὸν ὅχλον περὶ Ἰησοῦ μὴ πλανᾶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολεμική τὶς ὁρμὴ λαβροτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πολλοὶ δὲ χριστιανων ἐμαρτύρησαν κατὰ Δομετιανόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρεσβυτέρους παρακαλῶ . . . ποιμάνατε τὸ ποίμνιον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπισκοπου̂ντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρεσβυτερίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸ καταβολη̂ς κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προς δὲ τῷ τὲλει, ἀποστῆναι τὸν Χριστὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προφητείας μὴ ἐξουθενεῖτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρωτώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πάντα πρὸς οἰκοδομὴν γινέσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος μὲν γὰρ καὶ Φιλιππος ἐπαιδοποίησαντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶν πνεῦμα, ὃ μὴ ὁμολογεῖ τὸν Ἰησοῦν, ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐκ ἔστι· καὶ τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννηται καὶ γινώσκει τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις συστενάζει καὶ συνωδίνει ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσιν τοῖς ἁγίοις . . . σὺν ἐπισκόποις καὶ διακόνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πῶς ἐρεῖ τὸ ἀμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σπουδῆς τῆς περὶ τὸ λογογραφεῖν μικρὰν ποιούμενοι φροντίδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p3.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στρατηγοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συμφέρει ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐγὼ ἀπέλθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συναχθέντων ὑμῶν καὶ τοῦ ἐμοῦ πνεύματος, σὺν τῃ̂ δυνάμει τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συνεκόμισαν δὲ τὸν Στέφανον ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς, καὶ ἐποιήσαντο κοπετὸν μέγαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συνεργός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σὺν ὅλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ βαθέα τοῦ Σατανᾶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς ἁμαρτίας θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ πάντα δι᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσι Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ταύτην τὸ πρόβατον τὸ πεπλανημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν ἀγάπην σου τὴν πρώτην ἀφῆκες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τινες περὶ τὴν πίστιν ἐναυάγησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τις ἡ θύρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ Πνευ̂μα, ὃ κατῴκισεν ἐν ἡμι̂ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ αἷμα Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ἐν αὐτοι̂ς πνευ̂μα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μυστήριον τοῦ θελήματος αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὴν εὐδοκίαν αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ πλήρωμα τοῦ τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν πληρουμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p10.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ποτήριον ὃ εὐλογοῦμεν, τὸν ἄρτον ὃν κλῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν ἔμφυτον λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p2.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὐτο γὰρ φρονείσθω ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τούτῳ μόνῳ εξῆν εἰς τὰ ἀγια εἰσιέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῖς ἐν φυλακῇ πνεύμασι πορευθεὶς ἐκήρυξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμω̂ν τη̂ς δόξης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ Πετροῦ καὶ τοῦ Παύλου ἐν Ρωμῃ εὐαγγελίζομενων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλὰ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πάντων παρέδωκεν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ πάθους ἀξιά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο δὲ ἦν τοῦ πρὸς Ῥωμαίους πολέμου καταβολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο, φησὶν, ἔστι τὸ λεγόμενον ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις Ἠν τὸ φὼς το ἀληθινόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτό ἐστι τὸ ἔργον τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἵνα πιστεύητε εἰς ὃν ἀπέστειλεν ἐκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτό ἐστι, φησὶ, τὸ εἱρημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὶς ὁ σωζομενὸς πλοῦσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί με φεύγεις, τέκνον, τὸν σαυτοῦ πατέρα, τὸν γὺμνον, τὸν γέροντα; ἐλέησόν με, τέκνον, μὴ φοβου· ἔχεις ἔτι ζωὴς ελπίδα, ἐγὼ Χριστῷ δώσω λογόν ὑπὲρ σοῦ· ἄν δέῃ, τὸν σον θὰνατον ἐκὼν ὑπομενω, ὼς, ὁ Κύριος τὸν ὑπὲρ ἡμων· ὑπὲρ σοῦ τὴν ψυχὴν, ἀντιδὼσω τὴν ἑμήν. Στήθι πιστεύων. Χριστός με ἀπέστειλεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί τηλικοῦτον, ὧ τλημονεστάτη πόλις, πέπονθας ὑπὸ Ῥωμαίων, οἷ σοῦ τὰ ἐμφύλια μύση περικαθαροῦντες εἰσῆλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς, σἀρξ ἐστι, καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος, πνεῦμά ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ δὴ θαυμαστὸν ὁτι οὔτω μεγάλη σὖσα ἡ βοὴ, οὐκ ἔστι τραχεῖά τις οὐδὲ ἀηδὴς, ἀλλὰ πάσης μουσικῆς ἀρμονίας ἡδίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ πνεῦμα ἐὰν μὴ ἐξεικονισθῇ μετὰ τοῦ κοσμου ἀπολεῖται, δυνὰμει μεῖνον μὸνον καὶ μη ἐνεργείᾳ γενόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαγεῖν εἰδωλόθυτα καὶ πορνεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p2.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων . . . ἐνεργήματα δυνάμεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστῷ συνεσταύρωμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α. ο. θ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολελυμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ix-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κατάρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλώσσαις λαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιουργὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν ἐνεστῶσαν ἀνάγκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸυ λόγου τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλογίσθη εἰς δικαιοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφ᾽ ᾧ πάντες ἥμαρτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἀθέτησιν ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακεν πώποτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἰδίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μεταξύ ἐπινομήν δεδώκασιν ὅπως ἐὰν κοιμηθῶσιν διαδέξωνται ἕτεροι δεδοκιμασμένοι ἄνδρες τὴν λειτουργίαν αὔτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κειράμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κληρονὸμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοιμηθῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλιστα οἱ ἐκ τη̂ς περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μενεγενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετενσωματουμένην ὑπο τῶν ἀγγέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιᾶς γυναικὸς ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p14.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νικᾶν λαόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῶς Ἰταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ix-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔπω γὰρ ἦν Πνεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ᾔδειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vi-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορνειά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτίδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπείρης Σεβαστῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκοινωνὸς ἐν τῇ θλίψει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατατομήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ελληνικοῖς ἔθεσιν αἱροῦνται χρώμενοι ζῆν, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόποι τὴς ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κυριακόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν Ἰουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοΙήσους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόχριστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψύχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθύπατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγαπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀγε δὲ την πὰρακαταθήκην ἀπόδος ἡμῖν, ἤν ἐγώ τε καὶ ὁ σωτήρ σοι παρακατεθέμεθα ἐπί τῆς εκκλεσίας ἦς προκαθέζη μάρτυρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀντιλήψεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπαράβατον ἔχει τὴν ἱερωσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν δοκούντων εἶναί τι. Οἱ δοκοῦντες στῦλοι εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπέραντον δὲ εἶναι δύναμιν ὁ Σίμων προσαγορεύει τῶν ὅλων τὴν ἀρχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρσενόθηλυς δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀυτῆς μήτηρ, ἀυτὴς ἀδελφὴ ἀυτῆς σύζυγος ἀυτὴς θυγὰτηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἁγνὸς ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄμφω (Πέτρος καὶ Παὺλος) καὶ εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν Κόρινθον φυτεύσαντες ἡμᾶς, ὁμοίως ἐδίδαξαν· ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ εἰς τῆν Ἰταλίαν ὁμόσε διδάξαντες, ἑμαρτύρησαν κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καίρον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς ἑτέροις συμφωνοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμονήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινομή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινομήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίνομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνευτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐὰν εἰσέλθῃ εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν ὑμῶν ἀνὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐὰν φανερωθῇ, ὅμοιοι αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγὼ δὲ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐδίδασκεν ἀδιαφορίαν βιοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλεσίαι κατ᾽ οἶκόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐμου̂ τέκνου, ὃν ἐγέννησα, αὐτόν, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστι τὰ ἐμὰ σπλάγχνα : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν δύναμεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων, συνηγμένων τῶν μαθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν ὁμοιώματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τῃ̂ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τούτῳ ἐγνώκαμεν τὴν ἀγάπην, ὅτι ἐκεῖνος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν τὴν ψυχήν αὐτοῦ ἔθηκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τῳ̂ μυστηρίῳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, . . . εἶναι τὰ ἔθνη συγκληρονόμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ οὐκ ἔστηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν Ἐφέσῳ τῆς Ασίας διατρίβων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τοῦ τοράννου τελευτηοαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπειδὴ καλῶς ἑαυτὸν καθίερωσε καὶ τὴν οἰκουμένην προσήνεγχε.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπηνέχθη δὲ ἀμφοῖν ἔγκλημα ἀθεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπισκέψασθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπισκόπους δὲ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καλεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπιστεύθησαν τὰ λόγια τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐποίησέ τε ἐξ ἑνὸς πᾶν ἔθνος ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίσκοπος χειροτονείσθω ὑπὸ παντὸς τοῦ λαοὺ εκλελεγμενός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐργάζεσθαι ταῖς ἰδίαις χερσὶν ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐστὶν οὐν τοῦ ἱστορικοῦ, τὸ μὲν περὶ τὴς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως, τὸ δὲ γεναὰλογικόν· τοῦ δὲ γενεᾶλογικοῦ, τὸ μὲν τερὶ κολάσεως ἀσεβῶν τὸ δὲ αὖ περὶ τιμῆς δικαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐτι δὲ καὶ Ἰωάννης ὁ ἐπί τὸ στῆθος τοῦ Κυρίου ἀναπέσων ὅς ἐγενήθη ἱερεῦς τὸ πεταλον πεφορηκως καὶ μάρτυς καὶ διδασκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐφοβεῖτο γὰρ τὴν παρουσίαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑαυτοὺς δὲ δούλους ὑμῶν διὰ Ἰησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑκάστον ὡς κέκληκεν ὁ Θεός, οὕτω περιπατείτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑνὸς δικαιώματος εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἰς δικαίωσιν ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑπὶ τᾡ ὁνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑστὼς ἄνω, ἐν τῇ ἀγεννήτῳ δυνάμει, στὰς κάτω ἐν τῇ ῥωῇ τῶν ὑδάτων, ἐν εἰκονι γεννεθεὶς, στησομενο ἄνω, παρὰ τὴν μακαρίαν ἀπέραντον δύναμιν ἐᾶν ἑξεικονισθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p3.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔργον ποίησον εὐαγγελιστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔρχεται γὰρ ὁ τοῦ κόσμου ἄρχων· καὶ ἐν ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἔχει οὐδέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔφασκεν ἑαυτὸν εἶναι, τον προφητευόμενον χριστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔχεις καὶ σὺ κρατοῦντας τὴν διδαχὴν τῶν Νικολαϊτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕτερον νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p11.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕως τη̂ς παρουσίας του̂ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡρμήνευσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ τις ἕτερος τῶν τοῦ Κυρίου μαθήτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥτις ἐστὶν πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἠγέρθη διὰ τὴν δικαίωσιν ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἠν δὲ τοσαύτη τοῦ δήμου κὰταπληξις ὡς μηδένα τολμῆσαι μήτε κλαίειν φανερῶς, μήτε θ̨πτειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ἁμαρτία ἐστὶν ἡ ἀνομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ ζωὴ αἰώνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ πίστις ἐξ ἀκοῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ πίστις συνήργει τοι̂ς ἔργοις αὐτου̂: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ σωτηρία ἐκ τῶν Ἰουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἤρξατο παῤῥησιάζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἦν ἐν Χριστῷ κόσμον καταλλάσσων ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἀληθινόν, ὃ φωτίζει πάντα ἄνθρωπον, ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ᾡ̂ ἐστιν ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰω̂νας τω̂ν αἰώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαῖοι σημεῖα αἰτου̂σι καὶ Ἕλληνες σοφίαν ζητου̂σιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰάκωβος Ἰεροσόλυμῶν ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα ᾐ̂ ὁ Θεὸς τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἓν ὦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p4.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἵνα καταστήσῃς πρεσβυτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁγόλος ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὀ δὲ ὁλίγον σκεψάμενος, εἰρήνη συὶ εἶπε, καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὀθεν διδάσκουσιν ἦμας ἀγιαι γραφαὶ καὶ πάντες ὁι πνευματοφόροι, ἐξ ὦν Ἰωάννης λέγεί Ἐν ἀρχῃ ἧν ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ Θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p2.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ Πάνταινος εἰς Ἰνδοὺς ἑλθὲιν λέγεται ἔνθα λόγος αὐτὸν εὑρὲιν τὸ κατὰ Ματθαῖον εὐαγγέλιον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ἀντιτασσόμενος τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ τῇ τοῦ Θεοῦ διαταγῇ ἀνθέστηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δὲ δίκαιος ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p8.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δὲ μὴ πιστεύων ἤδη κέκριται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ διδάσκων εἰ καὶ λαῖκος ῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δὲ Αἰγύπτιος αὐτὸς ἐκ τη̂ς μάχης ἀφανὴς ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λέγων· ἔγνωκα αὐτόν καὶ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ μὴ τηρῶν, ψεύστης ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐν τοὺτῳ ἡ ἀλήθεια οὐκ ἔστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ μὲν νόμος ἅγιος καὶ ἡ ἐντολὴ ἁγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς, ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ νόμος διὰ Μωϋσέως ἐδόθη, ἡ χάρις καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p2.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ποιμὴν ὁ καλὸς τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ τίθησιν ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ πρῶτος ἄνθρωπος Ἀδὰμ εἰς ψυχὴν ζῶσαν, ὁ ἔσχατος Ἀδὰμ εἰς πνεῦμα ζῳοποιου̂ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ ὢν ἐπὶ πάντων Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁι παρ᾽ Ἀθηναίων εἰς τὰς ὑπηκοους πόλεις επισκέψασθαι τὰ παρ᾽ ἑκάστοις πεμπομενοι ἐπίσκοποι καὶ φύλακες ἐκαλοῦντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁποῖα διδάσκυσιν οἱ Ἀρχισυνάγωγοι ὑμῶν μετὰ τὴν προσευχήν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁρίσας προστεταγμένους καιρούς καὶ τὰς ὁροθεσίας τῆς κατοικίας αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁταν λέγῃ τρεῖς πατριάρχας Ἀβραάμ, Ισαάκ, Ἰακώβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p9.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἰ̂ναι ἴσα Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p2.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὄλεθρον αἰώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p13.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅς καὶ τὸν ἐπ᾽ Αἱθίοπίας και Ἰνδοὺς κλῆρον λαχὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅς κεκοίμηται ἐν Ἰεραπὸλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὅταν γὰρ ἔθνη τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα φύσει τὰ τοῦ νόμου ποιῆ, . . . ἑαυτοι̂ς εἰσιν νόμοσ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑμα̂ς ὄντας νεκροὺς τοῖς παραπτώμασι καὶ ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑμᾶς τὸ Πνευ̂μα τὸ ἅγιον ἔθετο ἐπισκόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἁμαρτίαν ἐποίησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p5.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑπὸ δυνάμεως τινὸς κεχωρισμένης, τῆς ὑπὲρ τά ὅλα εξουσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑπὸ τίνων βασκάι ων ἀνθρώπων ἀναπέισθεντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑστεροῦνται τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὑψοῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς τὸν πρῶτον θέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὠν πολλοὶς ἔτεσιν ἔλαθεν ἡ κατὰ Χριστοῦ δυσφῇμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡς δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὥσπερ ἐπὶ τιμωρίᾳ κατακρίτων πεμφθεὶς δήμιος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὥστε ὁ νόμος παιδαγωγὸς ἡμω̂ν γέγονεν εἰς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p20.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαβδοῦχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Γινωσκετε τὸν ἀδελφὸν ἡμῶν Τιμόθεον ἀπολελυμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ix-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Εἰσὶν γὰρ πολλοὶ . . . μάλιστα οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Καὶ ὑμεῖς τὸ χρίσμα ὃ ἐλάβετε ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, ἐν ὑμῖν μένει, καὶ οὐ χρείαν ἔχετε, ἵνα τις διδάσκῃ ὑμᾶς· ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τὸ αὐτὸ χρῖσμα διδάσκει ὑμᾶς περὶ πάντῶν, καὶ ἀληθές ἐστὶ καὶ οὐκ ἔστι ψεῦδος, καὶ καθὼς ἐδίδαξεν ὑμᾶς, μένετε ἐν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Πᾶς γὰρ ὁ φαυ̂λα πράσσων, μισεῖ τὸ φῶς καὶ οὐκ ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ φῶς, ἵνα μὴ ἐλεγχθῃ̂ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ. Ὁ δὲ ποιῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ φῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Χειροτονήσαντες δὲ αὐτοῖς πρεσβυτέρους κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Ἐν αὐτῷ ζωὴ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Ἐν ᾧ καὶ ὑμεῖς συνοικοδομεῖσθε εἰς κατοικητήριον τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν Πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">﻿Ἡμέρας παρατηρεῖσθε, καὶ μῆνας, καὶ καιροὺς, καὶ ἐνιαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>"Cæterum," he says, in his introduction, "de auctore non constat, nunc Petri nunc apostoli nomini promiscue mihi permittam.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.viii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>"Qui vocatus a Domino: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p13.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostoli Petrus et Jacobus et Johannes religiose agebant circa dispositionem legis quæ est secundum Moysem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolus a primo ecclesiæ spolio proconsule Sergio victoriæ suæ tropœa retulit, erexitque vexillum ut Paulus ex Saulo vocaretur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-p2.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Asclepiades philosophus deæ cœlestis argenteum breve figmentum quocumque ibat secum solitus efferre.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Benedictus tu, Domini Deus noster, qui producis panem e terra creans fructum vitis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p22.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Celeber quondam urbs et copiosa, atque eruditissimis hominibus liberalissimisque studiis affluens.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Coactus est ab omnibus pene tune Asiæ episcopis et multarum ecclesiarum legationibus de divinitate Salvatoris altius scribere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum in eodem commentario Lucæ tertia hora orationis demonstretur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>De illo pectore in secreto bibebat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicimur sceleratissimi de sacramento infanticidii et pabulo inde et post convivium incesto.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Diis Asiæ et Europæ et Africæ, Diis ignotis et peregrinis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Dominus et Deus noster hoc fieri jubet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Edictum divi Augusti extat: quæstiones neque semper in omni causa et persona desiderari debere arbitror, sed cum capitalia et atrocia maleficia non aliter explorari et investigari possunt quam per servorum quæstiones, efficacissimas eas esse ad requirendam veritatem existimo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Egressi de lavacro de hinc manus imponitur per benedictionem advocans Spiritum Sanctum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ergo abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, et quæsitissimis pœnis affecit quos, per flagitia invisos, vulgus Christianos appellabat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Est capax divinitatis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Eunoiam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Festinat ad res.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Flagitia pudenda: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Forma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Hanc formam tenentes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Haud perinde in crimine incendii quam odio humani generis convicti sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic Petrus ingressus in urbem Romam sub Nerone Cæsare.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hoc praestat carcer Christiano quod eremus prophetis. Nihil crus sentit in nervo, cum animus in cælo est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Homines deploratæ illicitæ ac desperatæ factionis. Latebrosa et lucifugax natio. . . . se promiscue appellant fratres et sorores.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ignatium dico episcopum Antiochiæ post Petrum secundum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-p2.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Illa vox et imploratio: Civis Romanus sum! sæpe multis in ultimis terris opem inter barbaros et salutem tulit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In insulam relegatus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>In usum nocturni luminis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ingressus in synagogam ipsi sit prohibitus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsa Ecclesia, ipse fidelium cœtus est domus Dei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p4.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Jacobus, qui appellatur frater Domini, post passionem Domini, statim ab apostolis Hierosolymorum episcopus ordinatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Judæos, impulsore Chresto, assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulsit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Nemo mortalium unus tam dulcis est quam hic omnibus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Neque licentiam habebunt hi qui ab iis majores omnibus Archiphericitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Nero primus omnium persecusus Dei servos, dejectus itaque fastigio imperii nusquam repente compariuit; ut ne sepulturæ quidem loœes in terra tam malu bestiæ appareret. Unde ilium quidam deliri credunt esse translatum ac vivum reservatum, sibylla dicente matricidum profugum a finibus esse venturum ut qui primus persecutus est idem etiam persequatur et Antichristi præcedat adventum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nisi publice adscitos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nonnulli putant duas memorias ejusdem Johannis evangelistæ esse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nullus est senex nisi qui sibi acquisivit sapientiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Odi profanum vulgus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p1.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ordinatio autem non tantum fit manu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Pectus est quod facit theologum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Per nostram orationem ac manus impositionem Spiritum Sanctum consequantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Per omnem sævitiam ac libidinem jus regium servili ingenio exercuit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Plus in deserto fonte Ecclesiæ reperuit quam in aurato synagogæ templo.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p8.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Porcia lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Primum omnes docebant et omnes baptizabant quibuscumque diebus ut temporibus fuisset occasio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Prophetis non credunt Samaritæ, resurrectionem mortuorum negant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p2.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui supra pectus Domini recubuit et pontifex ejus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid est aliud manuum impositio, quam oratio?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p18.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Quis jam Christianus observat ut turdas vel minutiores aviculas non attingat, nisi quarum sanguis effusus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod enim accepit quis, ita et dare potest.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quoniam autem is Lucas inseparabilis fuit a Paulo, et cooperarius ejus in Evangelio, ipse fecit manifestum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Salutaris lux Evangelii toto orbi oriens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Scripsit Petrus duas Epistolas, quae Catholicæ nominantur, quarum secunda a plerisqne ejus esse negatur propter styli cum priore dissonantiam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.viii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed profectionem Pauli ad urbe id Spaniam proficiscentis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Semoni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Si Stephanus non orasset, Ecclesia Paulum non haberet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Si nec senex sit nec sapiens, constituant aliquem spectatæ formæ integritatisqua virum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicariii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Simoni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Simoni Deo Sancto.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Tres Tabernæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tu es Petrus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi Christus, ibi Ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi Petrus passioni dominicæ adæquatur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde humanitas, doctrina, religio, fruges, jura, leges, artes in omnes terras distributæ putantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Unitatem linguarum quam superbia Babylonis disperserate humilitas Ecclesiæ recolligit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Viderent pontifices quæ retinenda firmandaque haruspicum ne vetustissima Italiæ disciplina per desidiam exolesceret.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Vox populi, vox Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>custodia libera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>opus operatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-p4.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p18.2">3</a></li>
 <li>peccatores publice confundunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>primus inter pares: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>senatus consultum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>sicarii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>vice versa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>à priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p3.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="German Words and Phrases" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Die Kirchenverfassung war wesentlich Gemeindeverfassung.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In der Volksage selbst liegt eine Wahrheit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-p8.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Pflanzung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-p3.21">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.i-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.i.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.i-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.ii.iv-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.i-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iii.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.i-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i.iv.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.i-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i.ii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.i-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.ii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii.iv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.i-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.ii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.iv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.v-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii.vi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.i-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv.ii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.i-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v.ii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.i-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vi.ii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.i-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.ii-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iii-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii.iv-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.i-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iv.ii-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ii-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vi-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.viii-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.ix-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.x-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xi-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_519">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_536">536</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
